YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY HISTORY OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. HISTORY OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH FROM THE REVOLUTION TO THE PRESENT TIME. BY JOHN PAEKER LAWSON, M.A. AUTHOR OF "the LIFE AND TIMES OF AECHBISHOP LAUD,*' ETC. EDINBURGH : GALLIE AND BAYLEY, GEORGE STREET. LONDON: JAMES BURNS, PORTMAN STREET, PORTMAN SQUARE. GLASGOW : THOMAS MUKEAT. ABERDEEN : A. BEOWN AND CO. OXFOBD : J. H. PAEKEE. CAMBRIDGE : J. & J. J. DEIGHTON. DUBLIN : W. CUEEY AND CO. M.DCCC.XLIII. EDIHBTRGH PKINTISO COMPAHY. BIGHT REVEREND WILLIAM SKINNER, D.D. FBIMUS. BIGHT REVEREND PATRICK TORRY, D.D. RIGHT REVEREND DAVID LOW, LL.D. AND F.S.S.A. BIGHT REVEREND MICHAEL RUSSELL, LL.D. AND D.CL. RIGHT BEVEREND DAVID MOIR, D.D. , RIGHT REVEREND CHARLES HUGHES TERROT, D.D. BISHOPS OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH, THIS VOLUME IS MOST DUTIFULLY AND RESFECTFULLY INSCRIBED. PREFACE. In submitting this Volume to the Public the Author does so with veiy great diffidence, and he wishes to be distinctly under stood that the Church of which he is a humble member is not to be held responsible for any opinions or inferences he advances. Although it is hoped that nothing herein recorded is at variance with the principles of the Scottish Episcopal Church, the Author wishes this to be candidly kept in view by all, whether friends or foes, into whose hands this volume may fall, on the same principle that it would be illiberal to consider the Presbyterian Establish ment at large as identified with such works as the " History of the Church of Scotland," by Mr Hetherington of Torphichen, or that aU its members approved of the commemoration of the Glasgow General Assembly of 1638, held ia Edinburgh in 1838, when very offensive and insulting remarks were uttered toward§ the Church of England, the Scottish Episcopal Church, and the Church at large ; and a feeble and unsuccessftd attempt made on the part of certaLa Presbyterian leaders to revive the bigotry, the prejudices, and the intolerance of the Covenanting times. In this historical narrative the Author has as much as possible re frained from controversy, and confined himself solely to facts and to what appeared the legitimate deductions. It is, of course, im possible to avoid strong statements respecting the events immedi ately succeeding the Eevolution, when a fierce theological warfare viii PEEFACE. was for years carried on between the supporters of the Presbyterian Establishment and the members of the ejected Church, and much personal bitterness and acrimony were evinced by both parties. Some quotations are given from the writings of the Episcopal clergy of the time, which sufficiently indicate the state of public feeling ; while those passages from Wodrow in particular show at once the insecurity in which the Presbyterian Establishment was long con sidered to be placed even by its own zealous adherents, and the very slight hold which it possessed in many districts of Scotland on the affection of the people. These are matters of history which may be viewed differently, but which cannot be denied or controverted. In narrating the events of more recent times the Author studiously avoided any reference to, or coUision with, the Presbyterian Establishment, except when such was forced upon his notice, as showing the enmity cherished towards the Scottish Episcopal Church. In the present state of religious feeliag in Scotland such a work as this wiU. not probably be considered out of place. The Church is continually assailed in the most ran corous bitterness, although its members exhibit no proselytizing spirit. Every act is misrepresented or perverted, to prejudice the unthinking and the wrong-thinking. The names of individual Divines in England are applied in the most sectarian spirit ; their alleged theological opinions are maintained as openly avowed by the Scottish Episcopal clergy ; and the old charge of an inclination to Romanism is repeatedly brought forward. It is most extra ordinary tha^in Scotland any person who chooses to hold different opinions from the Presbyterians is sure to be assailed by them as a Papist, or as having imbibed the principles of Romanism. Under these circumstances a regular Plistory of the Scottish Episcopal Church since the Revolution, narrating its persecutions, depres sions, vicissitudes, and present state, appeared to be necessary, more especiaUy as much misconception exists on the subject. The Author takes this opportunity of reminding the reader of the valu able "Annals of Scottish Episcopacy," by the late Very Rev. John Skinner, M.A. of Forfar, for a detaU of all the correspondence con- PEEFACE. IX nected with the repeal of the Penal Laws in 1792, and for various matters to the year 1816. That Work resumes, as it were, the " Ecclesiastical History of Scotland," from the earliest times to 1788, by Mr Skinner's venerable grandfather, the Rev. John Skin ner of Longside, in two volumes, now extremely scarce, and only to be found in hbraries. Bishop RusseU's " History of the Church in Scotland," in two sinall volumes, is on the plan of Mr Skinner's Ecclesiastical History, commencing from the introduction of Chris tianity, and the space devoted to the history of the Church after the Revolution is exceedingly limited. It may be here stated that in this narrative the adherence of the Church for a century after the Revolution to the Stuart Family is prominently brought forward. At this time, when such poUtical feeUngs are completely forgotten, it would be foUy to deny the at tachment of the clergy and laity to that unfortunate Dynasty, for their adherence to which they had suffered the loss of aU things. The Presbyterians may, if they please, raise their old clamour ofthe long continued disaffection ofthe Scottish Episcopal Church to the House of Hanover, and the fact is readily admitted. But it must be remembered that a great principle of legitimate right was considered to be involved — that the Jacobites, as they were caUed, whether members of the Church, Roman Catholics, or even Presbyterians, were neither Jacobins nor Revolutionists — and that they contended for what appeared to them to involve the very existence of the mo narchy. Time has- shown that they were mistaken, and a succeed ing generation views the matter in its proper light. Yet the at tachment to the Stuart Dynasty was as sincere as it was romantic ; and amid aU the taunts of disloyalty occasionaUy leveUed against the Scottish Episcopal Church by its sectarian opponents, its mem bers have no reason to be ashamed of the poUtical principles of their forefathers. When, in 1788, the Bishops, clergy, and laity, wilUngly tendered their aUegiance to the reigning Sovereign, they did so with the same sincerity which had marked their conduct for a century previous, and the principle was well understood and even commended by the public men of the day. It is needless to ob- PEEFACE. soi\-e, that since the period aUuded to the Sovereigns of Great Britain, and the Monarchy and Constitution, have not more de- Aotcd subjects, or zealous supporters, than the Scottish Bishops, clorg}-. aud laity. It may probably appear to some readers, who are weU informed in the History of the Scottish Episcopal Church, that sundry matters are omitted of which they expected to find details. It is hoped that these are few, and comparatively unimportant, and can Uttle affect the general scope of the narrative. Some transactions have been purposdr excluded, because it appeared, after careM deUberation, that they never could have led to beneficial or practical results. Such, for example, was the correspondence with a branch of the orthodox Greek Church, any statement of which is from its very nature altogether superfluous, and would only have placed in the hands of the sectarian enemies of the Scottish Episcopal Church an additional weapon for calumny and misrepresentation. Many of the prosecutions of the clergy and other events are also so similar, that a few cases are quite sufficient to explain the whole, a minute investigation of which would have made the volume tedious and too laige. The successions in the Episcopate are carefilUy nar rated as of the utmost importance, for while the ordinations of Deacons and Presbyters are merely local and personal, the Church at large has a vital interest in the consecration of every Bishop. The Appendix could have been extended, but it was considered in the meanwhile unnecessary. The Canons are inserted, by per mission, at the request of several distinguished individuals. In conclusion, it may be stated to those Presbyterian Journalists who may honour the Author by their vituperation, that it is ex pected they wiU confine themselves to the facts recorded, and re frain from the vulgarities and personalities which they are too apt to indulge in the prints and periodicals with which they are con nected. Abusive epithets, distorted statements, unfounded insinu ations, and imputations of motives which have been repeatedly (lieclaimed, are mean and imgenerous, and do no injmy to those who are so assaUed. That much in this volume wUl be offensive to PEEFACE. XI a particular section of the Established Presbyterians, who seem to be animated by a fierce jealousy and bitter hatred to the Scottish Episcopal Church, is to be expected, nor is it possible that such could altogether be avoided ; but they ought to recoUect that the productions of such persons as Mr Hetherington of Torphichen, Mr Gray of Perth, and Dr Brown of Langton, and the numerous speeches and anonymous writings of their friends, are not particu larly scrupulous as to Christian charity and common poUteness, and contain much which is scurrilous, maUgnant, and vindictive. These Presbyterian journalists may be farther assured that they will yet have much to do in their contest with the Scottish Episcopal Church — an aggressive contest, let it be remembered, for that Church wages no warfare except with " false doctrine, heresy, and schism," from which its members daUy pray to be delivered, as they also pray to be preserved from " hardness of heart, and con tempt of God's holy wiU and commandments." The present Au thor is only a gleaner in this field of the ecclesiastical history of his country ; and he is weU aware that not a few in Scotland are now girding on the armour, ready to defend to the uttermost those doc trines, principles, and poUty, which have stood the test of ages, and are embodied in the time-haUowed Liturgy of the Church. Edinbctrgh, November 1842. CONTEMS. PAGE Introductory Remarks, .... xxxiii CHAPTER I. The two Periods of the History of the Scottish Episcopal Church, 1 First Consecration of Scottish Bishops in 1610, . . 2 Extinction of that Succession, ... ib. Bishop Sydserff of Galloway, . . . . ib. Archbishop TLUotson's ordination, ... 3 Second Consecration of Scottish Bishops in 1661, . . 4 Archbishop Sharp of St Andrews, ... 5 Hatred cherished towards him by the Presbyterians, . . 6 Kirkton's character of him, ... 7 His conduct as Primate, .... ib. Story told of him by Wodrow, ... 8 Falsehoods propagated against him and his family, . . 9 Kirkton's character of Archbishop FairfouU, . . ib. His character of Archbishop Leighton, . . .10 Anecdote of Leighton and Sir James Steuart of Goodtrees, 11, 12 Kirkton's character of Bishop Wishart, . . .13 Of the other Bishops, . . . 14, 15 Proceedings at the Consecration of Archbishop Sharp and his brethren, . . . . .15 XIV CONTENTS. PAGE Singular notions of some Presbyterian writers on Baptism, 16, 17 Perversion of Bishop JoUy's opinions by Mr Andrew Gray of Perth, . . . . .18 First Consecration held in Scotland after 1661, in the Chapel- Royal of Holyrood, .... 19 Contemporary Account of that Consecration, . . 20 Account of the mode of conducting Divine Service in the Epis copal Church of Scotland after the Restoration, . 21 The Results of the Glasgow General Assembly of 1638 stated, 22 Religious condition of the Highlands in the seventeenth century, 23 State and Ritual of the Church after 1662, . . 24 Fanaticism in Scotland, ... 24, 25 Moderation of the Bishops to the Presbyterian Ministers, . 25 Revenues of the Scottish Bishoprics previous to the Revolution, 26, 27 Erection of the Court of Teinds, ... 28 Gross dilapidation of the Episcopal revenues, . . 28, 29 Ecclesiastical Divisions of Scotland, . . 29, 30 Notices of Archbishop Ross of St Andrews, . . 30 Bishop Rose of Edinburgh, . . 30, 31 Bishop Hamilton of Dunkeld, . . .31 Bishop HaUyburton of Brechin and Aberdeen, . ib. Bishop Hay of Moray, . . .32 Bishop Drummond of Brechin, , , 32, 33 Bishop Douglas of Dunblane, . . .33 Bishop Ramsay of Ross, ' . . . jJ. Bishop Wood of Caithness, . . 33, 34 Bishop Bruce of Orkney, ... 34 Archbishop Paterson of Glasgow, . 34, 35 Bishop Gordon of GaUoway, . . 35 Dr Monro, Bishop^elect of ArgyU, . . ib. Bishop Graham of the Isles, . , 36 Observations on the state of the Government, . 36, 37 CHAPTER IL The Revolution of 1688, .... 38 Proceedings of the Scottish Bishops, . . 38, 39 CONTENTS. XV PAGE Bishop Rose of Edinburgh's journey to London, . 39, 40 His interview with the Archbishop of Canterbury, . . 40 And with the English Bishops, . . . 40,41,42 Conversation between the Bishop of Edinburgh and the Bishop of London, . . . , .42,43,44 Interview of the Bishop of Edinburgh with the Prince of Orange, . . . . , 44, 45 Conduct of the Scottish Bishops at that period, . . 46 Reflections, . . . . . 47, 48 CHAPTER III. Vindication of the Established Episcopal Church of Scotland, 49, 50 Bishop Burnet in Scotland, ... 50, 51 Mode of performing Divine Service, . . . 51, 52 The Old Confession of Faith, ... 52 Character of the Compilers of the Westminster Confession of Faith by Clarendon and Neal, ... 53 Government of the Episcopal Church, . . 54, 55, 56 Misrepresentations of the Presbyterians, . . 57, 58 Their calumnies against the Parochial Clergy, . 58, 59 Eccentric account of the state of a parish in Dumfries -shire, 59, 60 CHAPTER IV. Riots at the Revolution, . . . 61 The real prosecutors of the Covenanters, . . 61, 62 Sufferings of the Episcopal Clergy after the Revolution, 63, 64 Description of the state of the Church by Mr Morer, . 65, 66 The Cameronians, .... ih. Bishop Sage's account of the Sufferings of the Clergy, 66, 67, 68 Violent conduct of the Cameronian Presbyterians, . 69 They are defended by Presbyterian writers, . . 69, 70 The Episcopal Church of Scotland never persecuting, 71 Principal Monro's description of the Presbyterians, . 72-79 His Replies to some libels against himself, . . 80 XVI CONTENTS. PASE CHAPTER V. State of Parties in Scotland at the Revolution, • 79 Ker of Kersland's account, . '/-. • ib. Proceedings of the Presbyterians, ... 80 Meeting of the Scottish Estates in 1689, . ¦ 81 Archbishops, .Bishops, and NobUity present, . . ib. Declaration signed by the Archbishops and Bishops, . 82 They withdraw from the Meeting, . . , ib. Oath of AUegiance exacted by the Estates, . 83 Proclamation against Papists, . . . ib. Congratulatory Letter to the Prince of Orange, 84 The Scottish Throne declared vacant, . ih. Claim of Right, .... ib. Crown offered to WiUiam and Mary, . ih. Allusion to the Episcopal Church, . ib. Oath of AUegiance to WiUiam and Mary, . . ib. Oath of AUegiance before the Revolution, . 85 Speech of the Earl of Arran, . , . ib. Bishop Short on the Oath of AUegiance, . . 86 Acts of the Scottish Estates against the Episcopal Church, 87 Acceptance of the Crown by WiUiam and Mary, . 87, 88 Deprivation of some of the Edinburgh Clergy, . . 88 Conduct of Bishop Burnet of Salisbury, . . ib, Dr Scott, Dean of Glasgow, delegated to London by the suffer ing Clergy, . . . . ib. Violence of a mob in Glasgow, ... 89 Disorderly conduct of the mob at Edinburgh, . ib. The Estates issue a Proclamation ordering the Clergy to pray for WiUiam and Mary, ... 90 The Committee of the Estates eject numbers of the Parochial Clergy, . . . . . 90, 91 . The Duke of Hamilton and Archbishop Ross of St Andrews, 91 The Duke of Gordon and the Viscount of Dundee, . 92 Seige ofthe Castle of Edinburgh, . . 92,93 The Viscount of Dundee withdraws from the Estates, . 93 The Cameronian plot to murder him and Sir George Mackenzie, 93, 94 CONTENTS. xvu PAGE The Viscount's romantic conference with the Duke of Gordon, 94 Excitement of the inhabitants of Edinburgh, . 95 The Viscount leaves Edinburgh for the Highlands to raise the Clans, ..... i6. A warrant issued against him by the Estates, . ib. Advance of General Mackay against the Viscount of Dundee, ib. CHAPTER VI. First Parliament of WiUiam and Mary, . . 96 Dr George Cook's vindication of the Scottish Bishops and Clergy, 97, 98 Act passed "abolishing Prelacie," . . 98,99 Battle of Killiecrankie and death of the Viscount of Dundee, 99 Proceedings of the Parliament against the Episcopal Clergy, 99, 100 The Scottish Episcopalians styled Jacobites by their opponents, 101 First Session of the Parliament, . . . 102 The Duke of HamUton's conduct, . . ib. Bigotry of the Presbyterians, . . . 103 Second Session of the Parliament, . . . ib. Character of the Earl of MelviUe, . . . ib. Acts passed in favour of the Presbyterians, . 103, 104, 105 Defence of the Scottish Bishops and Clergy by the Duke of Hamilton, .... 106 His Grace retires in disgust from the Parliament, . 107 Act passed for visiting the Universities and Schools, . ib. Deprivation of aU who refused to comply with Presbyterianism, 108 University of St Andrews visited, . . . ih. The Principals, Professors, and Masters, ejected, . 109 Insolent conduct of the Earl of Crawfurd, . , ib. The University of Glasgow visited, . . ib. The Principal and three Professors ejected, . . ih. The University of Aberdeen visited, . . ib The Committee unable to eject the Episcopal Professors there, 110 University of Edinburgh visited, . . . ib. Insolent conduct of the Commission, . . 110,111 Causes the publication of the " Presbyterian Inquisition" by Dr Monro, . • . . , ih. b xvui CONTENTS. PAGE Notices of Principal Monro, . • • 111,112 Charges exhibited against him, . . • 113, 114 His Replies to these Articles, . . • 114-119 He is deprived ofthe office of Principal, . • 119 Professors Strachan, Drummoud, Douglas, and Burnet, deprived, ih. Professor Gregory aUowed to remain, . . ih. Dr Monro's opinion of the proceedings of the Commissioners, 120, 121 CHAPTER VII. Proceedings against the Episcopal Parochial Clergy, . 122 Retirement of the Bishops from public affairs, . .123 Bishop Short on the religious state of Scotland, . 123, 124 Notices of the ejected Bishops, . . 124, 125 George Ridpath's attacks against the Church, . . 126, 127 Parochial Clergy deposed, . . . 128-134 Religious destitution in Scotland by ejecting the Clergy, 134, 135, 136 CHAPTER VIIL Attachment of the people to their Episcopal pastors in va rious towns and districts, , . . 138 — 149 CHAPTER IX. he first Presbyterian General Assembly after the Revolution, 150 Proceedings at the commencement, . . 150, 151 Letter from King WiUiam, .... 152 Conduct of several of the members, . . 153, 154 A Fast enjoined, .... 154, 155 Publication ofthe " Scotch Presbyterian Eloquence," 156, 157 Its supposed compilers, .... 157 Account of this production, . . . .157,158 The " Answer" by George Ridpath, . . 158, 159 Principal Monro's " Reply," . . . 159, 160 Opinions of the Scottish Episcopalian? on the " Scotch Presbyterian Eloquence," . . . 160 — 163 Account of some of the ecclesiastical proceedings by a Presbyterian, , . . 164, 165, 166 CONTENTS. XIX PAGE CHAPTER X. State of the Episcopal Church after its non-establishment, 1 67 Extracts from the " CuUoden Papers," . . 168—172 Deaths of some of the Scottish Bishops, . . 172, 173 Depressed state of the Episcopal Church during the reign of WiUiam II!. .... 173 The King personaUy not an enemy of the Scottish Episco-j pal Church, .... 174 Death of King James II. . . . 175 CHAPTER XL Accession of Queen Anne, . . . . 176 State of Parties, .... 176, 177 The Queen is petitioned by the Scottish Episcopal Clergy, 177 Gracious reception of the Deputation, . . . 178 Unnecessary alarm of the Presbyterians, . . ih. Letter of the Estates to Queen Anne, . . 178, 179 The Faculty of Advocates prosecuted, . . 179 Favourable sentiments of the Queen towards the Scottish Epis copal Church, . . . . ib. An Act of Toleration suggested, . . . ib. Fiercely opposed by the Presbyterians, . . 180 Episcopal places of worship in Edinburgh and Glasgow at that period, .... Peaceful State of the Church, Death of Archbishop Ross of St Andrews, Consecration of Bishops Fullarton and Sage, Biographical Account of Bishop Sage, Notices of his Works, A Toleration again suggested. Character of the Duke of Queensberry, The three Political Parties in Scotland, The Union between England and Scotland, Death of Archbishop Paterson of Glasgow and Bishop Hay, Consecration of Bishops Falconer and Christie, 180, 181 . 181 ib. , ih. 182- -185 185, 186 186, 187 187 187, 188 188 ib. 189 XX CONTENTS. PAGE CHAPTER XII. Adoption of the English Liturgy in the Scottish Episcopal Church, . . . . .190 Favourable reception by the people, ... ih. Alarm of the Presbyterians, . . . 190, 191 Principal Carstairs, .... 191 The Differences between the Scottish and English Liturgies stated, . . . . .192 The Presbyterian General Assembly denounce the English Li turgy, ..... 193 Prosecution of several of the Episcopal Clergy, . . ib. Imprisonment of the Rev. George Graham, . . ib. Erroneous statements of De Foe, . . 194, 195 Case of the Rev. Mr Greenshields, . . . 196—200 Character of Lord Grange, .... 200 Tyrannical conduct of the Presbyterians, . . 201 Proceedings of the Lord Advocate against the Episcopal Chapels, 203 Act of Toleration passed, .... 205 Particulars respecting it, . . . . 206 — 209 Despondency of the Presbyterians, . . 209, 210 CHAPTER XIIL Consecration of the Hon. and Rev. Archibald CampbeU, . 211 Notices of him, .... ib. Dr Johnson's anecdote of Bishop CampbeU, . . 212 Pecuniary distress of the Episcopal Clergy, . . ih. Controversy between the Rev. Robert Calder and Mr John Anderson, .... 213,214,215 Mr Thomas Rhind, a Presbyterian minister, conforms to the Church, . . . . .215 Death of Queen Anne, . . . . 216 Accession of George I. . . . . ih. Enterprise of 1715, . . . . ih. Its suppression, . . . . . ib. Proceedings of the Government against the Episcopal Clergy, 217, 218 CONTENTS. XXl PAGE Act of Parliament of 1719, . . . .219 Consecration of Bishop Gadderar, . . . 220 Consecration of Bishops MiUar and Irvine, ih. Death of Bishop Rose of Edinburgh, . . ib. His character, . . . . .221 CHAPTER XIV. Meeting of the Episcopal Clergy of Edinburgh after the inter ment of Bishop Rose, .... 222 Extraordinary proposal to govern the Church by a CoUege of Bishops, ..... 223 Their acknowledgment of the Bishops, . . . ib. Advice of Bishop Falconer, ... ib. Bishop FuUarton chosen Primus, . . . 224 Erroneous account by Mr Lockhart of Carnwath, . ih. HostUity to Bishop CampbeU, .... 225 Lockhart's correspondence with the Chevalier St George, 225, 226 The Scottish Bishops address the Chevalier, . . 226 The consecration of Bishop Freebairn opposed by the Bishops, 227 The CoUege Party, . . . . .228 Bishop Falconer elected Diocesan of Forfar and Kincardine shires, . . . . . ih. Bishop CampbeU elected Diocesan of Aberdeen, . . ib. The " Usages" — account of the controversy, . . 229 — 231 Consecration of Bishops Cant and Freebairn, . . 233 Consecration of Bishops Duncan and Norrie, . . ih. Opposition of those Bishops to the CoUege Party, . . ib. Mr Lockhart complains of Bishop Gadderar to the Chevalier, ib. Dislike of the Chevalier's adherents to Bishops CampbeU and Gadderar, .... 234,235 Subserviency of the CoUege Party to the Chevalier, . 236 Mr Lockhart's reasons for the consecration of Bishop Norrie, 237, 238 The Chevalier writes to the CoUege Party recommending cer tain Presbyters to be consecrated Bishops, . 238, 239 Interview of Bishop Gadderar with the CoUege Bishops at Edinburgh, .... 239 XXll CONTENTS. PAGE The " Usages" again discussed, . • 239, 240 Correspondence of Mr Lockhart with the Chevalier, . 240 — 244 Consecration of Bishops Rose and Ouchterlonie, . . ib. Death of Bishop Fullarton, ... ib. Bishop Gadderar the only Diocesan then in Scotland, . ib. CHAPTER XV. Proceedings of the Scottish Bishops at the death of Bishop Ful larton, .... 246,247 Bishop Gadderar 's opposition to the CoUege Party, . 247 Bishop MiUar attacked by Mr Lockhart of Carnwath, . ih. Remonstrance against the consecration of the Rev. John GiUan, i6. Wodrow's account of Bishop Gadderar's proceedings in- the Dio cese of Aberdeen, .... 249 Disputes in the Church, . . . 250 — ^253 Bishop MiUar elected Diocesan of Edinburgh, . . 253 First decisive blow to the CoUege Party and influence of the Chevalier, . . . . . . ib. The CoUege Party refuse to confirm the election of Bishop MiUar, ib. They appoint Bishop Freebairn to superintend the Diocese, ib. They consecrate the Rev. -John Gillan and the Rev. David Ran- kine, . . .... ib. The Diocesan Bishops foUow up the advantages they gained, 254 They encourage the Presbyters of the Dioceses to elect their own Bishops, . . . ... 255 They consecrate Dr Rattray of CraighaU, the Rev. WiUiam Dun bar, and the Rev. Robert Keith, . . . ih. Mr Lockhart's account of the proceedings of the CoUege Party, 255, 256 Death and character of Bishop MiUar, . . 256 Death of Bishop Norrie, ... ib. Extraordinary conduct of the Presbyters, . . ib. Election and consecration of Bishop Lumsden, . 257 The dispute between the Diocesan and CoUege Bishops adjusted by the Concordate in 1732, . . . i5. The Articles of agreement, . 257, 258 CONTENTS. XXUI PAGE Feuds and Dissensions in the Presbyterian Establishment, 258, 259 Peace restored to the Scottish Episcopal Church, . 259 Unfair account ofthe dispute between the CoUege and Diocesan Bishops by Dr Brown of Langton, . . 259, 260 Zeal ofthe influential laity ofthe Episcopal Church, . 261 Wodrow's account, . . . . . ib. His dread of the English Liturgy, . . . 262 CHAPTER XVL Death of Bishop Lumsden, .... 263 Death of Bishops Duncan, Rose, and Gadderar, . ih. Character of Bishop Gadderar, . . . ib. He is succeeded by Bishop Du ¦-"-. . . ib. Bishop Keith elected Diocesan of Fife, . . ib. Consecration of Bishop White, . . . 264 Consecration of Bishop WiUiam Falconer, . . ih. Death of Bishops GiUan and Freebairn, . . . »6* Peaceful state of the Church, . . . 265 Death of Bishop Ouchterlonie, . . . 266 Consecration of Bishop Rait, . . . ib. Death of Bishop Rattray, the Primus, . . 267 His character and Works, . . . 267, 268 Bishop Keith elected Primus, . . 268 Consecration of Bishop Alexander, .... ib. Episcopal Synod of 1743, . ... ib. Canons enacted therein, . . . 268, 269 These Canons offend the Presbyters of Edinburgh, . 269 Controversies whioh ensued, . . . 269 — 276 Bishop Keith remonstrates with Bishop Smith, 276, 277, 278 Bishop Keith's declaration against Bishop Smith's inter ference in the affairs of the Scottish Episcopal Church, 278, 279 Bishop Alexander's declaration, . . . 279, 280 Third Address ofthe Presbyters of Edinburgh to the Scot tish Bishops, .... 280, 281, 282 Bishop Keith's letter in reply, . . . 282—284 Unpopularity of Bishop Keith, .... 285 XXIV CONTENTS. PAGE CHAPTER XVII. The Enterprise of 1745, .... 287 Imprisonment of the Rev. Robert Forbes and others, . 288 Zeal of an Episcopal clergyman after the Battle of Prestonpans, ib. Suppression of the Enterprise, .... i5. Cruelties of the Duke of Cumberland, . . 289 Grief of the adherents of the exUed Dynasty, . . 290 Episcopal Chapels destroyed, ... 291 Severe Act of Parliament against the Scottish Episcopal Church in 1746 , . . . . ih. Penalties inflicted, .... 292 PoUtical privUeges forfeited by the Act, . . .293 Consecration of Bishop Gerard, . . . 294 Prosecutions of the Episcopal Clergy, . . 294, 295 Act of 1748 against the Church, ... 295 Opposition to it in ParUament, ' . . ib. Speech of Bishop Maddox of Worcester, . . 296 Speech of Bishop Sherlock of London, . . . 297 Speech of Bishop Secker of Oxford, . . ib. Speech of Lord Sandys, .... 298 Objects of the Act of 1748, ... 299 The erection of " qualified" Chapels, . . . 300 Distresses of the Clergy and their people, . . 301, 302, 303 Imprisonment of the Rev. John Skinner, . . 303 Prosecution of the Rev. James Connachar, . . 305—308 Prosecution of the Rev. Walter Stewart, . . 308, 309 Death of Bishop Keith, .... 309 His literary Works, . . . .310 Consecration of Bishop Edgar, ... ih. Death of George II. .... 311 CHAPTER XVIII. Accession of George III. . . . 312 Prosecutions of the. Episcopal Clergy discouraged, . 313 State of the Scottish Episcopal Church, . 313, 314, 315 CONTENTS. xxvPAGE Religious State of Scotland at the Accession of George III. 315,316, 317 Prevalence of Sectaries in Scotland, . . 317, 318 Prosperous state of the Scottish Episcopal Church, . 318 Account of the consecration of a Presbyterian burying-ground in Edinburgh by Bishop Falconar, . 318, 319, 320 Revisal of the Office for the Administration of the Holy Com munion, .... 320 Consecration of Bishops Forbes, Kilgour, Rose, and Petrie, 321 Death of Bishop Falconar, . . . ib. Death of Bishop Rait, ... ih. Consecration of Bishop Innes, . . . ib. Consecration of Bisliop John Skinner, . . 322 Death of the Chevalier St George, . . 323 Feelings of his adherents, . . . 324 CHAPTER XIX. State of the Church, .... 325 Consecration of Dr Seabury as the first Bishop in the United States of America, . . 326, 327, 328 Controversy on that event in the " Gentleman's Maga zine," .... 328, 329, 330 Reception of Bishop Seabury in America, . 330, 331, 332 AUeged application of the Rev. John Wesley to the Scottish Bishops to consecrate the Rev. Dr Coke for Ainerica, 333 Consecration of Bishops Macfarlane, Abernethy Drummond, and Strachan, .... 334 The repeal of the Penal Laws projected, . . ib. Sentiments of the Archbishop of Canterbury, . ib. Death of Prince Charles Edward, . . . 335 Meeting of the Scottish Bishops and Clergy at Aberdeen, ib. They resolve to pray for George III. and the Royal Family by name, .... 336 Loyalty of the Scottish Episcopal Church, . . ib. Bishop Skinner elected Primus, . . . ib. Death of Bishop Kilgour, ... ib. Memorial transmitted to Lord Sydney, , . ib. XXVI CONTENTS. PAGE Addresses sent to the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, 336 Reply of Lord Sydney, . . • . ib. First draught of the BiU to repeal the Penal Laws, . 337 Proceedings of the friends of the Church in that matter, 338 Opposition of Lord ChanceUor Thurlow, . . ih. The first BUl refused in the House of Lords, . . ib. The BiU again brought forward in 1791, . . ib. The counties, cities, and royal burghs, petition in its favour, . ib. Proceedings in the House of Lords, . . . 339 Subscription to the Thirty-Nine Articles recommended by Bishop Horsley and others, . . . ib. The Thirty-Nine Articles at once adopted, . . 340 Repeal of the Penal Laws, . . . ih. Abstract of the Act, .... 340, 341 Testimonials presented by Bishop Skinner to the Rev. Dr Gaskin, Mr Justice Park, and WiUiam Steven, Esq. . ih. CHAPTER XX. Synod of Laurencekirk, .... 342 Projected institution of the Widows' Fund, . . ib. Consecration of Bishop Watson, . . . 343 Diocesan Synod of Aberdeen, . . . . ib. Loyalty of the Scottish Episcopal Church at the time of the French Revolution, .... 344 Exertions of Bishop Skinner to effect the union of the Clergy of EngUsh and Irish ordination with the Scottish Episco pal Church, .... 344, 345, 346 Proposed Consecration of the Rev. Jonathan Boucher as a Scottish Bishop, . . . .346 Bishop Skinner's correspondence on the subject, . 346, 347 Mr Boucher declines to be consecrated, . . 348 Bishop Skinner's Letter to Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart. 347, 348 Institution of the Scottish Episcopal Friendly Society, . 348, 349 Consecration of Bishop JoUy, . . . .349 Sentiments of Bishop Skinner respecting the consecration of Bishop Jolly, . • . . .350 CONTENTS. xxvu PAGE CHAPTER XXI. Bishop Skinner's Publications, . . . 351 His successful exertions in promoting the union of the English Clergy officiating in Scotland with the Church, . 352 He publishes his " Primitive Truth and Order Vindicated," 353 Cause of the publication of that Work, . . . ib. Convention of the Church held at Laurencekirk, . 356 The Rev. Dr Sandford of Edinburgh acknowledges Bishop Skinner as his Diocesan, . . . . ib. His reasons for uniting with the Scottish Episcopal Church, 356 — 360 Other Clergy imitate his example, . . . 360, 361 Exertions of Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart. . . . 361 His character, ..... ih. His munificence to the Scottish Episcopal Church, . 362 St John's Chapel, Edinburgh, erected chiefly by the exertions of Sir WiUiam's eldest son. Sir William Forbes, Bart. . ih. St Paul's Chapel, Edinburgh, erected chiefly by the exertions of Sir WiUiam's second son, the Hon. Lord Medwyn, . ib. Conduct of the Rev. Dr Grant of Dundee, . . ib. He is reproved by Bishop Horsley, . . . ib. Law action raised in the Court of Session against the congrega tion in Banff, ..... 364 Munificent subscription obtained by Bishop Horsley to defray the legal expenses, . . . 364, 365 Consecration of Dr Sandford as Bishop of Edinburgh, . 365 His first Confirmation, .... 366 Letter of Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart, to Bishop Skinner, ib. Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart, and Colin Mackenzie, Esq. project the Scottish Episcopal Fund, . . . 366, 367 The Committee of that Fund in London, . . 367 Death of Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart., WiUiam Steven, Esq., and Bishop Horsley, .... ih. Death of the Rev. John Skinner, . . . ib. His character, learning, and acquirements, . . 368 Death of Bishop Watson, .... 369 His character, ..... 370 xxvui CONTENTS. PAGE Consecration of Bishops Torry and Gleig, . . 370 Death of Bishops Abernethy Drummond and Strachan, . ib. Character of the former, .... 371 CHAPTER XXII. Loyal Address of the Scottish Bishops and Clergy to George III. 372 First order issued by the Privy Council to the Bishops and Clergy, . . . . . ib. Synod of Aberdeen, . . . .373 Business of that Synod, ... 374 Services of Bishop Skinner, . . .375 Letter of Bishop Walker to the Rev. John Skinner, . ih The Rev. Martin J. Routh, D.D. President of Magdalen CoUege, Oxford, dedicates his " ReUquise Sacrse" to the Scottish Bishops and Clergy, . . . .376 Death of Bishop Skinner, ... 377 Sketch of his Ufe and character, . . . 378 State of the Church in the city of Aberdeen about that period, 379, 380 CHAPTER XXIIL Consecration ofthe Rev. WilUam Skinner, . 381 Bishop Gleig elected Primus, ... ib. Death of Bishop Macfarlane, . . , ih. Consecration of Bishop Low, ... ib. The Bishops and Clergy address George IV. at his visit to Edin burgh in 1822, .... 382 Consecration of Bishop Luscombe, . . . 383 Synod of Laurencekirk, . . . 384 Synod of Edinburgh, . . . , ib. Death of Bishop Sandford, ... ih. His character, ..... 384, 385 Consecration of Bishop Walker, . . 385 State ofthe Church, . . . 386,387,388 CHAPTER XXIV. Bishop Gleig's statement of the constitution of the Scottish Epis copal Church, ... 390 391 CONTENTS. XXIX PAGE Institution of the Gaelic Episcopal Society chiefly by Bishop Low, 392 Sympathizing Address to the Clergy of the Irish Church, ib. Consecration of Bishops RusseU and Moir, . . 393 Bishop Gleig resigns the office of Primus, . . ib. Bishop Walker elected Primus, . . . ib. Sermon by the Very Rev. E. B. Ramsay, M.A. at the consecra tion of Bishops RusseU and Moir, . . 393 Extracts from it, .... 394,395,396 Death of Bishop JoUy, .... 396 His character, .... 397 The Diocese of Moray annexed to Ross and ArgyU under Bishop Low, .... 398 Synod of Edinburgh, .... 399 Canon for founding the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, 399, 400 Objects of the Society, . . . 400, 401, 402 First Patron and Vice-Patrons, . . 402, 403 First Public Meeting of the Society, . . 403 First stated Annual Meeting of the General Committee, ih. First stated Annual Meeting of the Society, . . 404 Bishop Low presides and addresses the Meeting, . ih. Report read by the Very Rev. E. B. Ramsay, . 404 — 414 Speech of Adam Urquhart, Esq., Advocate, . 414, 415 Pastoral Letter of 1839, .... 415 Act of Parliament in favour of the Scottish Episcopal Church in 1840, ..... 416 Speech of the Archbishop of Canterbury in the House of Lords, 417 Death of Bishop Gleig, . . . . 418 His character, .... ib. Death of Bishop WaUter, .... 419 His character, .... ih. Consecration of the Very Rev. Dr Terrot, . . 421 Bishop Skinner elected Primus, . . ib. Members of the Episcopal CoUege in 1842, . . 422 Visit of Queen Victoria and Prince Albert to Scotland, ih. The Very Rev. E. B. Ramsay officiates before her Majesty in Dalkeith Palace, . . . ib. xxx CONTENTS. PAGE Misrepresentations of the Presbyterians and others, 422, 423, 424 CHAPTER XXV. State of the Scottish Episcopal Church, . . 426 Diocese of Edinburgh, . . • . ih. Speech of the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P. . 427 Diocese of Glasgow, .... 428 Diocese of Brechin, .... ib. Speech of Erskine Douglas Sandford, Esq., Advocate, . 429 Diocese of Aberdeen, .... 430 United Diocese of Dunkeld, Dunblane, and Fife, . ib. United Diocese of Moray, Ross, and ArgyU, . ib, Speech of the Rev. Robert Montgomery, . . 431 Episcopal NobUity of Scotland, . . 432 State of Presbyterianism in England, . . 433, 434 Annual Meeting of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, 436 Speech ofthe Right Hon. W.E. Gladstone, M.P. . 436,437,438 Speech of Sir John M'Niel, . . .439 Institutions connected with the Scottish Episcopal Church, ib. Anderson's Mortification, . . . . ih. Pantonian Fund, .... 440 Episcopal Free School, . . . 441 Scottish Episcopal Friendly Society, . . 441, 442 Scottish Episcopal Fund, . . . 442, 443, 444 Scottish Episcopal Church Society, . . . 444 Third Annual Meeting, .... 445 Speech of Bishop Terrot, . . . 446, 447, 448 Speech of the Rev. Henry Mackenzie of St James', Bermond- sey, Surrey, .... 449, 450 The Snell Exhibitions at Oxford, ... 450 Extracts from Mr SneU's WiU, . . . 451-455 Extracts from Parliamentary Reports, . . 455, 456 The conditions for qualification, . . . .456 Gross misapplication ,of the Founder's intentions, . 457 Instances of these misapplications, . . 458, 459 CONTENTS. xxxi PAGE Answers from the University of Glasgow to the University Commissioners, ..... 460 Injustice of presenting Presbyterians and Sectarians to the SneU Exhibitions, Trinity College, Violent opposition to its erection, FoUy of this display of bigotry by the Presbyterians, Necessity of such an Academical Institution in the Scottish Episcopal Church, Failure of the clamour against it. Address of the Committee, The Synodal Letter of the Scottish Bishops, Proposals for establishing Trinity CoUege, List of some of the first Sa Overture of the Presbytery of Perth to the General Assembly against the erection of Trinity College in that city, 472, 473 Speech of Mr Andrew Gray, . . . 473 His quotations from the writings of Episcopal authors, 473, 474, 475 The Citizens and Town Council of Perth disregard the Overture and Mr Gray's Speech, . . . 476 Proposal of Sir WiUiam Drysdale in the Town Council of Edin burgh, ..... 477 General Observations on the Scottish Episcopal Church, 477, 478 Means of promoting its prosperity, . . 478, 479 Concluding extract from Bishop RusseU's Charge to the Episcopal Clergy of the City and District of Glasgow in 1842, . 479—482 . 461 ib. 462 . 462, 463 ISll 463, .464 465 466 . 467, ,468 468, 469, 470 470, ,471 APPENDIX. I. Statistics of the Scottish Episcopal Church from the Re ports of the Commissioners to inquire into the State of Religious Instruction in Scotland, . . 485 1. Diocese of Aberdeen, . . . il>. 2. United Diocese of Dunkeld, Dunblane, and Fife, . 492 3. United Diocese of Moray, Ross, and Argyll, 495 xxxn CONTENT.'!. PAGE 4. Diocese of BREcmN, . . . .498 5. Diocese of Glasgow, . . -501 6. Diocese of Edinburgh, . . . 506 Religious State of Edinburgh, . . 513 Religious State of Glasgow, . . .514 II. State of the Episcopal Church in 1708, . 515 III. Contemporary Sketch of the State of the Scottish Episco pal Church from 1715 to 1745, from a MS. in the Advo cates' Library, Edinburgh, . . .517 Prosecutions of the Clergy, . . . 518, 519 Results to the Church on the death of Bishop Rose, . 521 Proceedings of the CoUege Party, . . 522 The " Usages," . . . .523 Complaints against Bishop Gadderar, . . 525 Address of the CoUege Bishops to the Clergy and Laity, 527, 528, 529 Terms proposed for an adjustment of the dispute between the CoUege Party and the Diocesan Bishops, . 531 Death of several of the Bishops, . . 533 State of the Church, .... 533—538 The Enterprise of 1745, . . . 538,539 Bishop Rankine's condemnation of the Usages, . 539 — 545 IV. Code of Canons of the Scottish Episcopal Church, as re vised, amended, and enacted, in the Synod of Edin burgh, 1838, . . . . 546—575 V. Succession of the Scottish Episcopal Church, . 576 INTRODUCTORY. The reader wiU perceive from this volume that a regular succes- . sion of Bishops has been carefuUy preserved in Scotland since the Revolution — that a branch of the Church Catholic has since that pe riod existed to the present time, notwithstanding the vicissitudes, depressions, and severities to which it was long subjected — and that in these days the Scottish Episcopal Church well deserves the attention, respect, and sympathy of the Church of England. The foUowing facts are also deducible, if any reliance is to be placed on historical documents — 1. That at the Revolution the Scottish people were not generaUy, except in a few districts, so much inclined to Pres byterianism as is generaUy supposed : 2. That it was much more difficult to overthrow the Established Episcopal Church than is ad mitted by its opponents : 3. That if that Church was at the pre sent time the EstabUshment of Scotland, it would be supported in its temporaUties precisely in the same manner as the one by which it was supplanted, so that its ejection was no pecuniary reUef to the people. These are the principles eUcited in the foUowing narrative, in addi tion to the more important point — the Apostolical and Primitive con stitution of the Church. Two statements, repeatedly brought for ward with extraordinary pertinacity by certain of the Presbyterian EstabUshment, require to be noticed in these introductory remarks — ^the one, that the Scottish Episcopal Church was " founded" by Archbishop Laud ; the other, tbat the Scottish Liturgy and Book of Canons were draven up by that Primate. XXXIV INTEODTJCTOEY. It is indeed a novelty to be informed that Archbishop Laud " founded" any Church whatever, and indicates an extraordinary haUucination, ignorance, or perversion of history, and especially of the Archbishop's life and principles. The English Primate had no more to do with the present Scottish Episcopal Church than he had with " founding" the Church of Jerusalem, the Church of Eng land, or the Church of Rome. This wiU appear by a simple state ment of the facts. If by this " founding" of a church, our Pres byterian opponents maintain that Archbishop Laud assisted at the first consecration of Bishops, and was thereby one ofthe parties as sociated in extending the Episcopal succession into a countiy where it became extinct at the Reformation, though this is a very novel notion of the origin of any National Church, history completely sets at rest that statement. In 1610 Archbishop Spottiswoode, then of Glasgow, and the Bishops of GaUoway and Brechin, were consecrated in the chapel of London House, and this was the first consecration held in England to impart the succession to the Scottish Church. Now, Archbishop Laud was not advanced tothe episcopate tUl 1620, when he was nominated Bishop of St David's, and he therefore could have no possible connection with the consecration of the Scottish Bishops ten years previous, when he was simply Rector of West TU bury in Essex, and of Cuckstone in Kent. Laud accompanied James in his visit to Scotland in 1617, but he is accused of no more than urging the King to introduce a Uturgical form of prayer in the pubUc worship ofthe Scottish Church. Wlien Bishop of London, he was a second ticne in Scotland, at the coronation of Charles I. in 1633, and on the SOth of June preached before the King in the Chapel- Royal of Holyrood Palace. Before the departure of Charles, a Committee of the Scottish Bishops was appointed to prepare a Li turgy, and to correspond with Laud ; and this is aU the intercourse he appears to have had with ecclesiastical affairs in the North. On the 10th of January 1644-5, he was brought to the scaffold by his enemies. At the Restoration only one of the Bishops of the Spot tiswoode line was aUve, yet though they had aU, or a majority of them, been in life, and though the succession of the present Scot- INTRODUCTORY. XXXV tish Bishops were derived from that Une, Archbishop Laud could have no connection with the consecration of Spottiswoode and his brethren, because he was not a Bishop tiU ten y-ears afterwards. The very circumstance of old Bishop Sydserff being the only surviving Prelate at the restoration of the first succession, rendered the se cond consecration in Westminster Abbey in 1661 indispensable, upwards of seventeen years after Archbishop Laud was in his grave. Surely we wiU now hear no more of the Archbishop as the " founder" of the Scottish Episcopal Church — a Church which was almost extinct at the Restoration, otherwise an ignorance will be exhibited truly contemptible. If there was any " founder" at aU, in the Presbyterian sense of the term, it must be appUed to those Eng lish Bishops who consecrated Archbishop Sharp and his brethren. As to the other charge, that Archbishop Laud prepared the Scottish Liturgy and Book of Canons, this also is altogether un founded, and he had as much to do with either as with the com piling of the Litm-gy and Canons of the Church of England. These were the work of the Scottish Bishops themselves in the reign of Charles I. previous to 1637, for there is the most un doubted evidence that what are often called Laud's Canons and Prayer-Book were of home compUation. This is admitted by Dr George Cook, in his " History of the Church of Scotland."* The aUegation against the Archbishop was aggravated by additional falsehoods in the " Charge of the Scottish Commissioners against Canterburie," printed in 1641, and is inserted in the Archbishop's History of his own Troubles and Trials, where it is answered in every paragraph by himself in the most conclusive manner. Kirkton, indeed, declares — " I have seen the principal book cor rected with Bishop Laud's own hand, where, in every place which he corrected, he brings the word as near the Missal as English can be to Latin." Now this Presbyterian writer was utterly ignorant of the matter. If the King sent down the Liturgy to Scotland, it was first sent up to England, and as to the assertion that it was * Vol. ii. p. 356, 366. xxxvi INTRODUCTOEY. corrected with the Archbishop's own hand to bring it as near as possible to the Roman Missal, an examination of the book, which is a most admirable " form of sound words," is a complete refuta tion. The composition, or rather compUation, was exclusively Scot tish, and the Archbishop, with Bishops Juxon and Wren, merely revised it — the last named Prelate, according to Clarendon — " very leamed, and particularly versed in the old Liturgies of the Greek and Latin Churches." The Scottish Bishops who framed the Liturgy and the Book of Canons were Archbishop Spottiswoode of St Andrews, Archbishop Lindsay of Glasgow, Dr James Wed derburn of Dunblane, Dr John Guthrie of Moray, Dr John Max weU of Ross, and Dr Walter Whiteford of Brechin. Though urged to adopt the EngUsh Liturgy, they evinced repugnance to it on account of the supposed prejudices of the people, who might have thought it a sacrifice of the ancient independence of the Scot tish Church, as would doubtless have been successfully urged by the Presbyterians and Covenanters. And yet, though aU the odium feU upon Archbishop Laud, and his moderation in the matter was aUeged against him at his trial as a most heinous crime, he was so anxious that nothing should be done in opposition to the laws and statutes of the kingdom, that he had repeatedly stated, in his correspondence with the Scottish Bishops, that " it was their part to be certain that they should propose nothing to the King in the business contrary to the laws of the land, which he could not be thought to understand, and that they should never put any thing in execution without the consent of the Privy CouncU." In connection with the preceding statements, to a certain extent, an article was printed in the Cheistian Observer for October 1842 (No. 58 of the New Series), under the title of " View of Public Affairs," and ostensibly written by the Editor. As this pe riodical is supported by a section of the Church of England, some observations are not inapplicable. The article now mentioned is grounded on the Queen's Visit to Scotland, and its author views the Sovereign's non-attendance at Presbyterian reUgious worship in the edifice in Edinburgh caUed the High Church in a very INTEODUCTOEY. XXXV 1 proper and judicious manner ; but he thereafter rambles into a va riety of subjects connected with the Scottish Episcopal Church, is evidently impregnated with extraordinary fears and peculiar opi nions, assaUs the Scottish Bishops for designating themselves — " We, the Bishops of the Reformed Catholic Church in Scotland" — in their Synodal Letter respecting Trinity CoUege ; and attacks Bishop RusseU of Glasgow, and Bishop Terrot of Edinburgh, for sundry opinions aUeged to be maintained in the Charges of these Prelates to their Clergy, pubUshed in 184^. AU these admonitions, remon strances, and denunciations, are expressed in the most friendly mode of fraternizing with the Presbyterian EstabUshment, and are very ingeniously connected with " Oxford Tractarianism," with which, according to the Editor of the Cheistian Obseever, the Scot tish Episcopal Church is deeply imbued. He then proceeds — " But we have one word more in reply to those of the Episcopal Church in Scotland who are ruining her cause by making her the aUy and Coryphaeus of Tractarianism, and that is, that their own ecclesias tical descent is not so free from genealogical difficulty that they should be the first to unchurch other churches. We wiU quote a passage from the pen of Dr Bernard in 1658, in illustration of Archbishop Usher's judgment of the ordinations in the Reformed Churches. ' If the ordina tions of Presbyters in such places where Bishops cannot be had were not valid, the late Bishops of Scotland [those of the Spottiswoode line] had a hard task to maintain themselves to be Bishops, who were not (even) priests, for their ordination was no other. And for this passage in the History of Scotland, wrote by the Archbishop of St Andrews [Spottiswoode], it is observable, that when the Scots Bishops were to be consecrated by the Bishops of London, Ely, and Bath, here at London House, auno 1609, he saith a question was moved by Dr Andrews, Bishop of Ely, touching the consecration of the Scottish Bishops, who, as he said, must first be ordained Presbyters, as having recei-ced no or dination from a Bisliop. The Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr Bancroft, who was by, maintained ' that thereof there was no necessity, seeing, where Bishops could not be had, the ordination given by Presbyters must be esteemed lawful, otherwise that it might be doubted if there were any lawful vocation in most of the Reformed churches.' This was applauded to by the other Bishops. Ely acquiesced, and at the day, and in the place appointed, the three Scottish Bishops were conse crated.' "— " Our Northern Brethren," adds the Editor ofthe Christian Observer, " must not be surprised that we remind them of these things. XXXVm . INTRODUCTORY. when they are so loudly boasting of their superiority over the Anghcan Church, in that they have from the first escaped the ' malign infiuence'* to which we were exposed, and have ever held those opinions respecting apostolical succession, sacramental justification, and so forth, which have recently ' revived in the South.'" Now, without reference to the opinion of Archbishop Bancroft respecting the consecration of Archbishop Spottiswoode and his brethren, that " where Bishops could not be had, the ordination given by presbyters must be esteemed lawful" — the vaUdity of which cannot be admitted for a moment, even though it hazards the " law ful vocation in most of the Reformed Churches" — surely the Editor of the Cheistian Obseevee ought to have made himself better ac quainted with historical facts before he aUeged of the Scottish Epis copal Chm-ch, that " their own ecclesiastical descent is not so free from genealogical difficulty that they should be the first to un church other churches." He is evidently altogether ignorant of the consecration of the Scottish Bishops in Westminster Abb^y in 1661, from whom the Scottish Episcopal Church derive " their ecclesiasti cal descent," and about which there cannot be the least " genealo gical difficulty" in the mind of any man of the most ordinary com prehension. The ignorance of the Editor of the Cheistian Ob seevee of the consecrations of 1661, of which it appears he never heard, is proved by his passage from the " pen of Dr Bernard," who, let it be noted, wrote in 1658, two years before the Restora tion of Charles IL, and four years before Archbishop Sharp and his brethren were consecrated in Westminster Abbey. So far, there fore, as Dr Bernard is concerned, the extract from his " pen" is in teUigible, but it is different when adopted one hundred and eighty years after the consecration of 1661, in reference to the " ecclesias tical descent" of the Scottish Episcopal Church. There is no more " genealogical difficulty" in the matter, than in tracing the " eccle siastical descent" of every Archbishop and Bishop ofthe Church of England since the Restoration. With the Spottiswoode Une of the succession of Bishops the present Scottish Episcopal Church never * These words are quoted from" the Charge delivered to the^Episcopal Clergy of the District of Glasgow by Bishop Russell, in 1842. INTEODUCTOEY. XXXIX had the slightest connection ; the last representative of that suc cession was, as repeatedly stated, the old Bishop of GaUoway, who died in the See of Orkney in 1633 ; and it is therefore hoped that the Editor of the Cheistian Observer wiU accept of this informa tion, apparently unknown to him, on Scottish Episcopal mat ters, before he again lectures his " Northern brethren" about " ec clesiastical descent" and " genealogical difficulty." This journaUst should, moreover, remember that the Scottish Episcopal Church does not " unchurch other churches." Those " churches," if they are entitled to be so called, " unchurch" themselves, who refuse to acknowledge the uninterrupted succession of Bishops, and the three orders of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. He must also be inform ed that the Scottish Episcopal Church is not " the ally and Cory phaeus of Tractarianism," as he interprets what he caUs " Tracta rianism ;" and her cause is, humanly speaking, more Ukely to be " ruined" by the laxity or latitudinarianism of persons, both clerical and lay, who look upon schism with indifference, and whose opi nions and practices are utterly subversive of Apostolical truth, or der, and discipline. The Editor of the Christian Observer con cludes by stating that " the Church of England desires to aid its beloved sister in Scotland, so long ' scattered and peeled' " — a fact which may be said to be daUy corroborated by experience, and is duly appreciated in the most grateful manner. In concluding these introductory observations, the foUowing passages from a work by John Gibson Lockhart, Esq., pubUshed in 1819, contain the reflections of that distinguished writer on the Scottish Episcopal Church : — " Presbytery was not estabUshed in this country [Scotland] without a long and violent struggle, or series of struggles, in which it is too true that the mere tyrannical aversion of the Stuart Kings was the main and most effectual enemy the Presbyterians had to contend with, but in which, notwithstand ing, there was enUsted against the cause of that sect no inconsi derable nor weak array of feUow citizens, conscientiously and de voutly adhering to an opposite system. It was a pity that the Scottish EpiscopaUans were almost universally Jacobites, for their adoption of that most hated of aU [poUtical] heresies made it a xl INTEODUCTOEY. comparatively easy matter for their doctrinal enemies to scatter them entirely from the field before them. Nevertheless, in spite of aU the disfavour and disgrace with which for a length of years they had to contend, the spirit of the Episcopal Church did not evaporate or expire, and she has of late lifted up her head again in a style of splendour that seems to awaken considerable feelings of jealousy and wrath in the bosoms of the more bigoted Presby? terians who contemplated it. The 'more Uberal adherents of the Scottish Kirk, however, seem to entertain no such feeUngs, or rather they take a pleasure in doing fuU justice to the noble sted fastness wbich has been displayed through so long a period of ne glect by their feUow Christians of this persuasion. To the clergy of the Episcopal Church in particular they have no difficulty in conceding a fiiU measure of that praise which, from adherence to principle, has at aU times the power of commanding, and the ad herence of these men has indeed been of the highest and most meritorious kind. With a self-denial and humUity worthy of the Primitive ages of the Church, they have submitted to aU manner of penury and privation rather than depart from their inherited faith, or leave the people of their sect without the support of that spiritual instruction for which it was out of their power to offer any thing more than a very trivial and inadequate kind of remune ration. Nay, in the midst of aU their difficulties and distresses, they have endeavoured with persevering zeal to sustain the cha racter of their own body with regard to leaming, and they have succeeded in doing so in a way that reflects the highest honour not only on their zeal, but their talents. Not a few names of very considerable celebrity are to be found among the scattered and im poverished members of this ApostoUcal Church ; and even in our own time the talents of many men have been devoted to its ser vice, who might easUy have commanded what less heroic spirits would have thought a far more precious kind of reward, had they chosen to seek, in other pursuits and professions, what they well knew this could never afford them."* * Peter 'a Letters to his Kinsfolk, vol. iii. p. 88, 89, 90. HISTORY OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. CHAPTER L GENERAL VIEW OF THE ESTABLISHED EPISCOPAL CHURCII OF SCOTLAND PREVIOUS TO THE REVOLUTION. The history of the Episcopal Church of Scotland may be said to com prise two periods — the one commencing frora the Reformation in the sixteenth century, or at least from 1572, and terminating at the Revo lution of 1 688, during which, excepting various casual changes and oc currences, that Church was the legal Establishment. The secoud period dates from the Revolution, when the Church, from political principles on the part of its Bishops and Clergy, which, whether mistaken or not, deserve the highest veneration, because they suffered their deprivation from conscientious motives, ceased to be vested with the rights and pri vUeges of a legal EstabUshment, and was superseded by Presbyterianism. This period is the subject of the present volume. The Church in Scotland twice received the Episcopal Succession from the Church of England, first in 1610, and again in 1661. After the •tumultuous reformation of religion the Roman Catholic Hierarchy be came extinct, and consequently those persons nominated by James VI. to the Archbishoprics and Bishoprics, from 1572 to 1610, were merely nominal, though they were in possession of such of the revenues of their Sees as had escaped the general plunder of the temporalities at the dissolution of the Roman Catholic Hierarchy. It may be doubted i HISTOEY OF THE whether it was possible that those persons, who, though undoubtedly laymen, were styled Bishops, could have been otherwise situated at the time. The succession had become extinct in a country which was still a separate independent kingdom under its own monarch, and Queen Elizabeth might have chosen, from various motives, to prevent the Arch bishops and Bishops of the Church of England from holding any conse crations of Scottish Prelates during her reign. But the union of the two crowns, by the accession of James VI. to the English throne, re moved every obstacle, and accordingly, in 1610, Archbishop Spottis woode of St Andrews, Bishop Hamilton of GaUoway, and Bishop Lamb of Brechin, were summoned to London by order of the King, and con secrated in the Chapel of London House on the 21st of October that year, by Dr George Abbot, Bishop of London, Dr Lancelot Andrewes, Bishop of Ely, Dr Richard Neale, Bishop of Rochester, and Dr Henry Parry, Bishop of Worcester. Dr James Montague, Bishop of Bath and WeUs, was nominated as one of the consecrating Prelates in the royal commission with the Bishops of London and Ely, but his Lordship could not attend, and his place was supplied by the Bishops of Rochester and Worcester. The newly consecrated Bishops returned to Scotland, and canoni- caUy conferred the episcopal function on their brethren who fiUed the other Sees. This succession is generaUy designated the Spottiswoode Line, which became aU but extinct after the troubles which terminated in the murder of Charles I., and the domination of CromweU. Only one ofthe Bishops of that succession was alive at the restoration of Charles II., when the Church was re-established as it had been previous to the noted General Assembly of Glasgow in 1638. This Prelate was Dr Thoinas Sydserff, Bishop of GaUoway. It is worthy of notice, that Bishop Syd serff admitted into Deacon's Orders Dr John TiUotson, Archbishop of Canterbury. In the Life of Archbishop TiUotson, by the Rev. Thomas Birch, it is stated — " The time of Mr TiUotson 's entering into holy or ders, and by whom he was ordained, are facts which I have not been able to determine."* But we owe the fact ofthe ordination of Arch bishop TiUotson by Bishop Sydserff to the Rev. John Beardmore, M.A., who was admitted sizar, and tutor to him at Clare HaU, Cambridge, in April, 1651, and whose "Memorials" of that celebrated Primate were " written upon the news of his death for his own satisfaction, and out * Life of Dr John Tillotson, p. 17. London edit. 1752. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. O of honour to his Grace's memory."* The information was communicat ed to Mr Beardmore by the Archbishop himself TiUotson 's father was a rigid Puritan and Calvinist, who carefuUy educated his son in his own principles, and sent him to Cambridge in 1647, when the Presbyte rians had the control of that University. " He did not appear as a preacher," says Mr Beardmore, " till after the Restoration in 1660, tak ing orders (as he hath told me) from the old Scottish Bishop of GaUoway, who at that time had great recourse made to him on that account. King Charles II. was then so favourable to the Presbyterian party, that he offered Bishoprics to some of that persuasion, as to old Mr Calamy for one ; and Mr TiUotson told me, in the year 1661, that the good old man deliberated about it some considerable time, professing to see the great inconvenience of Presbyterian parity." Bishop Burnet, who de signates Bishop Sydserff as a "very learned and good man," informs us that he went to London at the Restoration expecting to be advanced to the Archbishopric of St Andrews, but that he gave great offence to the English Bishops by the promiscuous ordinations he held when he first came to England : " For," says Burnet, " when the aot of unifor mity required aU men who held any benefices there to be episcopaUy or dained, he (Sydserff) who, by observing the ill effects of the former vio lence of the Scots Bishops, was become very moderate, with others of the Scots Clergy who gathered about him, ordained all those of the English clergy who came to him, without demanding either oaths or subscriptions of them. This was supposed to be done by him merely for a subsistence from the fees for the letters of orders granted by him, for he was poor. However, he was translated to the Bishopric of Ork ney, one of the best revenues of the Sees in Scotland, in which he lived little more than a year, "t The circumstance of Bishop Sydserff dispens- ingwith " oaths or subscriptions" was probably the principal reason that induced TiUotson, whose Presbyterian principles then warped him, to procure ordination from his hands. Bishop Sydserff died in the See of Orkney in 1663, at a very advanced age. He is mentioned in a ratification of the Scottish Parliament, " in favour of Thomas Bishop of GaUoway," in September, 1662, confirming the rights to sundry teinds or tithes in various parishes to be enjoyed by " James, now Bishop of GaUoway.":}: • This sketch is printed Number I. in the Appendix to the Life of Archbishop Tillotson by Birch. f Burnet's History of His Own Times, vol. ii. p. 132, 133. X Acta Parliamentorum Scotorum, edited by Thomas Thomson, Esq- vol. vii. p- 436, 437- 4 HISTOEY OF THE The succession of the Bishops of the first consecration having become extinct before the Restoration, with the exception of Dr Sydserff, the re establishment of the Scottish Church rendered the. investment of the episcopal functions again necessary in England. As this is the line from which the Scottish Bishops and Clergy derive their consecration and ordination, some attention to this important event is indispensable, more especiaUy as every outrageous and ignorant calumny regarding the consecrations after the Revolution is often industriously and indis criminately paraded. Although these attacks are, in the most instances, founded on assumptions so flagrant and notorious, and so unfairly and uncandidly brought forward, as to carry with them their own refuta tion, yet it is imperative that the whole matter should be laid before the reader in a clear and unhesitating manner. Four parish ministers were summoned to London by the King's Letter, dated Whitehall, 14th August 1661. These were Mr James Sharp, of a respectable fa mily in the county of Banff, who had ofiiciated as minister of Crail in the county of Fife, and as Professor of Divinity in the neighbouring University of St Andrews ; Mr James Hamilton, minister of Cambus- nethan, a son of Sir James HamUton, and brother of the first Lord Bel haven ; Mr Robert Leighton, minister of Newbattle near Dalkeith, the son of Dr Alexander Leighton, who had thought proper to publish a violent tirade against the Church of England in the reign of Charles I., for which he was severely punished ; and Mr Andrew Fairfoul, a native of Anstruther in Fife, who had been successively minister of North Leith and of Dunse. - Mr Sharp was nominated to the Archbishopric of St Andrews, Mr Fairfoul to the Archbishopric of Glasgow, Mr Hamilton to the Bishopric of GaUoway, the aged Sydserff having been transferred to Orkney, and Mr Leighton to the Bishopric of Dunblane. They were aU consecrated in Westminster Abbey on the 15th day of December 1661, having been previously ordained deacons and priests, byDr Gilbert Sheldon, Bishop of London (afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury), Dr George Morley, Bishop of Worcester (afterwards of Winchester), Dr Richard Sterne (afterwards Archbishop of York), and Dr Hugh Lloyd, Bishop of Llandaff. Archbishop Juxon of Canterbury was unable, on account of his great age and infirmities, to be present, and Archbishop Frewen of York was prevented by some cause or other from attending. Of the parties who were consecrated in Westminster Abbey on this occasion, none has been assailed with greater malignity than Archbi- SCOTTISH EPISCOP.VL CHUECH. 5 shop Sharp, The high office he was selected to fill as Primate aud Me tropolitan of the Church of Scotland, and his former connection with the Presbyterians, caused him to be maligned by the latter with a fero city almost unexampled, and even at this distance of time, when differ ent circumstances should have assuaged party resentment, the most ex traordinary odium is stiU heaped on his memory. It is unnecessary here to enter into any minute investigation of the Archbishop's conduct, and his inhuman murder by a band of armed fanatics might surely in some degree excite respect for his aUeged conduct after his elevation to the Primacy, as weU as for the means by which he is very erroneously suppos ed to have attained the Metropolitan See. The Episcopal Church of Scotland, however, is not responsible for any acts of Archbishop Sharp, and it would be as unreasonable to connect her constitution with his private or public life as it would be to charge aU the Presbyterians with being implicated in his murder, or to hold them responsible for the dangerous extravagances, intolerant principles, and violent proceedings, of the Covenanters, in an age when forbearance was little understood or practised by either party who were in possession of power. It is cer tain that the Church would have been re-established in Scotland with out the aid of the Archbishop, and in defiance of his opposition. This is directly admitted even by the Presbyterian writer Wodrow, who al leges that WiUiam, ninth Earl of Glencairn, Lord ChanceUor of Scot land after the Restoration, was " the chief statesman that has brought in Prelacy."* Nothing can be more evident to an unprejudiced mind than that the Archbishop has been more blamed than he deserved for promoting Episcopacy, and the serious charge that he previously de ceived and betrayed his constituents, when sent from Scotland to the Court, remains stiU to be proved. The Presbyterians maintained that he was guilty of this treachery, and bestowed on him such epithets as Judas, an apostate, a wretch, and other raving soubriquets, and we ac cordingly find one of the most noted preachers, Mr Alexander Shields, in his extraordinary performance, entitled " A Hind Let Loose," exulting with savage delight at his barbarous murder, and daringly connectiug this crime with the name of the Deity, applauding the perpetrators a.s '^worthy gentlemen." — "That truculent traitor," says Mr Shields, • Wodrow's Analecta, MS., Advocates' Library. b HISTORY OF THE " James Sharp, Archprelate, &c., received the just demerit of his per- fidie, perjury, apostacy, sorceries, villanies, and murders, sharp arrowes and coals of juniper. For, upon the 3d of May 1679, several worthy gentlemen, with some other men of courage and eeal for the cause of God, and the good of the country, executed righteous judgement upon him in Magus Muir near St Andrews." Language such as this, expressing as it does the feelings of the heart, only shows that Shields would have been a tyrant of the most implacable kind if it had been in his power. The Archbishop's own party always asserted that he acted fairly, and that in reality he did not represent them, or bear any commission from them, when he conformed to the Church, and accepted the Primacy — an ele vation by no means enviable in that turbulent and fanatical age. It was impossible for the Archbishop's Presbyterian contemporaries, excit ed as they were by the most malignant and frantic hatred towards him, writing and speaking of him in the most intolerable manner, and aUud ing to him in the most offensive language in their field-preachings, to be competent judges of his conduct, and it is not surprising, when aU things are taken into account, that this revengeful spirit should be cherished at the present day. These observations are here introduced, because the Presbyterian writers obstinately persist in identifying the name of Archbishop Sharp with the Scottish Episcopal Church, of which he was no more than Pri mate at its re-establishment by the second consecration in England, That Church, as a branch of the Holy Catholic, and Apostolic Church, acknowledges the name of no man, or set of men, however pious, learn ed, and distinguished, for with that universal communion, whether es tablished by law as in England, or existing as in other countries, the Scottish Episcopal Church asserts her apostolicity, as derived from the Church of England by the consecrations of 1661, and claims a similar foundation on the Prophets, Apostles, and Primitive Fathers, Jesus Christ himself being the chief-corner stone. She acknowledges only her great Head, and she depends for the success of the ministrations of her Bishops and Clergy to His gracious promise, that by the guidance of the Third Person of the glorious Trinity He will be with his Church and people always to tho end of the world. But to revert to Archbishop Sharp, it would be an easy matter to show that most of the calum nies heaped upon him are utterly unfounded, and the scandals cir- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 7 culated against him so false, as to bo utterly unworthy of notice. Mr James Kirkton, a well known Presbyterian contemporary, describes him as " a man of parts and a schoUar, as he shewed himself when a regent in St Andrews, but a schoUar rather cautious than able ; rarely would he ever engadge in a dispute, lest he might faU under disadvantage, and never would be the opponent, which he knew was the most difiicult part."* These latter qualifications, however, such as they are, must be received as mere matters of opinion. This same Kirkton, who was one of the Archbishop's bitter enemies, proceeds to describe him as held by aU who knew him, "to be no better than a fiat atheist," recording a story affecting his moral character so utterly false, that it is astonishing it was believed for a moment even in that credulous age, and gravely assuring us that many considered him to be a " demoniack and a witch." As Mr Kirkpatrick Sharpe obseives, the story aUuded to " seems to have been founded on the ravings of a mad woman, who disturbed the congregation while at sermon in St Andrews, and be stowed many scurrilous epithets on the Archbishop ;" and who de clared that she once saw him and two gentlemen, one of whom was the Rev. Robert Rait, minister of Dundee, all dancing in the air ! It is satisfactorily known that as Primate of the Church, Archbishop Sharp's deportment was regular ; and during the twelve years he was previously minister of Crail, in the Kirk- Session records of which his handwriting is stiU to be seen, he was a rigid disciplinarian, discharging his duties with the utmost strictness, punctuality, and diligence. The writer of the " True and Impartial Account of the Life of tlie most Reverend Father in God, Dr James Sharpe, Archbishop of St Andrews," &c. who is at least as much entitled to credit as the Primate's bigoted- enemies, assures us that his " methods were Christian and prudent, and attended with very great success, " and that "he entertained his clergy with much brotherly love and respect, and was a great judge and encourager of learning, wisdom, and piety." Bishop Burnet, indeed, is pleased to say that he " had a very smaU proportion of learning, and was but an indifferent preacher ;" but it must be remembered that this is the opinion of an avowed and inveterate enemy. The gossiping and garrulous Mr Robert Wodrow, a weU known * The Secret and True History of the Chm-ch of Scotland, from the Restoration to the year 1678, edited by Charles Kirkpatrick Sharpe, Esq. 4to. 1817, p. 83. o HISTOEY OF THE Presbyterian minister, who had the dishonesty to garble the Arch bishop's letters to Douglas, teUs the foUowing story, in his own peculiar manner, respecting the wife of a Mr John Baird, Presbyterian minister at Innerwick, in the Presbytery of Dunbar — ^which Wodrow designates a "woeful Presbitry," for "one Mr Wood, a minister among them, turned a Bishop, and aU the other eight turned curates."* The story may be considered a fair specimen' of the ridiculous scandal in whioh the Archbishop's enemies delighted to indulge against him. The said Mr John Baird married Margaret Bruce, daughter of Mr James Bruce, minister of Kingsbarns, the parish adjoining that of Crail, of which the Archbishop was, as already mentioned, twelve years the incumbent. "It was by a very strange providence that she escaped being Mr James Sharp's wife, who became Primate, and was then minister of Crail m Fife. He was very earnestly wooing her. She on a Sabbath day, in a disguise, went to Crail to hear Mr Sharp preach, and he preached ex traordinarily weU, as she thought, so that she reaUy had some design to embrace his offer, if he came again to renew and urge his proposal. She was always a very curious and inquisitive person. When her father went out, she used to try if he had left his chamber door open. Ac cordingly, after she had heard Mr Sharp preach his sermon, she goes to her father's chamber, and finds his study door open ; she goes in, and presently faUs upon"a new English sermon, which her father, Mr Bruce, had gotten out of England, and it was upon the very same text that Mr Sharp had preached. She reads the sermon, and she finds that Mr Sharp had stoUen the whole sermon, and had most faithfuUy repeated the most part of what was in that printed English sermon, which open ed her eyes so clearly, that when he came again to renew his proposall, she utteriy rejected his offer, and it was indeed a happy providence to her, for if she had faUen in that wretch's company she had been miser able in tinie."t Wodrow says of this sUly woman, in whose story there is probably not a word of truth, that " she declared that God took * The " Mr Wood" here mentioned as one of this "woeful Presbitry," was An drew Wood, a nephew by his mother of the worthy Bishop Guthrie of Moray. He was successively minister of the parishes of Spott and Dunbar, consecrated Bishop of the Isles iti 1678, and translated to the See of Caithness in 1G80. His death ia noticed elsewhere. f Wodrow's Analecta, MS., Advocates' Library. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. ' 9 her by the heart when she was but six years old." The Archbishop married Miss Moncrieff of Randerston in Fife, a lady described by his libeUers as " an ordinary swearer, tippler, scold, and prophaner of the Sabbath-day," while his defenders, and those who knew her intimately, speak of her as a most worthy, exceUent, and pious person. But this lady was not a Presbyterian, and the abuse so ungallantly and unchari tably awarded to her is easily understood. If Archbishop Sharp was the man he is represented to have been by his traducers, it is not likely that his son and daughters would have occupied the position in society which they subsequently maintained. His son. Sir WiUiam Sharp, Bart. married Margaret Erskine, daughter of Sir Charles Erskine, Bart, of Cambo, near Crail, Lord Lyon King- of- Arms, the third son ofthe first Earl of KeUie, and brother of the second and third Earls. Isabel, who was in the coach with her father when he was inhumanly murdered, married Cunningham of Barns, a gentleman of ancient family in Fife ; and Margaret, the only other daughter, married WiUiam, eleventh Lord Saltoun, from whom the Barons of that branch of the Noble Family of Frazer are lineaUy descended. Lady Saltoun died at Edinburgh in 1734. The Presbyterian writer Kirkton gives us his opinion of the other prelates consecrated in 1661. " Mr Andrew FairfouU for Glasgow, a man of good learning and neat expression, but was never taken for a man either serious or sincere, and was moreover judged a man both pro fane and scandalous. Mr James Hamilton, minister at Camnethan, was appointed for Galloway, a man only noticed for his wary time-serv ing, otherwise a man of contemptible parts." But if those and the other Bishops were reaUy such as he represents them, imputing to some of them the grossest immoralities and the most scandalous vices, it is little to the credit of his beloved Presbyterianism, or its discipline, that they were aUowed to continue so long ministers of their respective parishes, before they conformed to the Church, and were invested with episcopal authority. They officiated as incumbents of their parishes during years when Presbyterianism was rampant in its most stringent form — years to which the supporters of that system usuaUy refer with exultation, as the purest and best years of their existence. Those were the years of the Solemn League and Covenant ; and the parties who in the General Assembly of 1638 had the audacity to excommunicate all the then Bishops of Scotland, and libel them as guilty of every atrocious 10 HISTOEY OF THE crime possible to be committed, might have easily silenced a few obscure parish ministers, if they were reaUy the characters delineated by Kirk ton and his associates. But the trutli is, that nothing was ever charged against them, either publicly or privately, until they conformed to the Church, and were invested with episcopal functions, when they were instantly discovered by the Presbyterians to be addicted to the grossest vices, and to be actuated by the basest motives. Even Archbishop Sharp, who is justly described as " for sobriety next to a miracle," is falsely re presented by his unscrupulous maligners as a sensualist. The Presby terians may be assured that a new generation views these charges in a very different manner. Leighton, Bisliop of Dunblane, and subsequently Archbishop of Glas gow, is speciaUy noticed by Kirkton. His weU-known theological works are stiU admired even by Presbyterians, and by his reputation for mild ness of disposition, piety, and learning, he is the only one of the Scot tish Bishops of that age whose character has not been wilfuUy and mah- ciously traduced. Previous to his consecration in London he had been, as already observed minister of Newbattle near Dalkeith, and Principal of the University of Edinburgh. " Burnet," it is observed, " says that Leighton, who had been trained up to entertain the strongest antipathy to the whole frame of the Church of England, quickly broke through the prejudices of his education. The Presbyterians offered few attractive qualities to his notice. He found them bitter and persecuting iu their political sentiments, sour in their temper, and narrow-minded in spiritual things. Having gone over to the Episcopalians, he accepted the bishop ric of Dunblane, a smaU diocese with a little revenue. He admini stered his pastoral care with a watchful eye and a liberal hand. ' He went round, ' we are told by Burnet, ' continuaUy every year, preaching and catechising from parish to parish.' His elevation in the Church did not change the humble tenor of his life ; he pursued the same path of humility and peace, bestowing abundant alms upon the poor, and en forcing by his own practice the doctrines which he taught."* Kirkton thus notices Leighton : — he "was made Bishop of Dunblane ; thus he choose to demonstrate to the world avarice was not his principle, it being the smallest revenue — a man of good learning, exceUent utter- • Pictures of Christian Life, by Robert Aris Wilmott, BA- of Trinity College, Cambridge- London, 1841, p- 231 . SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 11 ance, and very grave abstract conversation ; but almost altogether des titute of a doctrinal principle, being almost indifferent among all the professions that are caUed by the name of Christ." In other words, Leighton's mildness and pious deportment were viewed with contempt by his Presbyterian contemporaries, who considered him alatitudinarian, because he refused to go the whole length of Presbyterianism and the Solemn League and Covenant. That Leighton was supposed to be a person of no fixed opinion on ecclesiastical matters, which is the evi dent meaning of the very charitable Mr Kirkton's accusation that he was " destitute of a doctrinal principle," is evident from the foUowing anecdote, which gives a tolerable idea of the feeling of those times. The anecdote refers to a visit by Leighton after his consecration to the mansion of Goodtrees, now caUed Moredun, near the viUage of Gilmerton, upwards of three miles from Edinburgh, on one of the post roads to Dalkeith — a stately chateau, at that time the property and residence of Sir James Stewart of Goodtrees, who had been an eminent merchant in Edinburgh, and was nephew of Lord Carmichael, Lord Treasurer-Depute of Scotland. Sir James was a noted Presbyterian leader, and was Lord Provost of Edinburgh in 1649 and in 1659, but he was dismissed from his civic dignity at the Restoration, for being a Covenanter, and committed to Edinburgh Castle, from which he was released by the interest of Sir Archibald Primrose, Lord Register, father of the first Earl of Rosebery. The name Gutters is merely a local corruption of Goodtrees. It seems that in one of Sir James Stewart's visits of business to Lon don he became acquainted with the elder Leighton, who entrusted his son, the future Bishop of Dunblane and Archbishop of Glasgow, to Sir James' care to be educated at the University of Edinburgh. — " The father en treated (and the son was present) to train him up in the true Presbiterian forme, and Robert was strictly enjoined, with his father's blessing, to be steady in that way. While attending the University he was expelled for writing a satirical stanza ' on the Lord Provost of Edinburgh's name, Aikenhead, and the many pimples on his face.' " — " When Epis copacy became fashionable after the year 1660," says the writer. Sir Archibald Stewart Denham, Bart., " he forgot his father's injunction, and was Bishop and Archbishop, amicable compositor of parties, and what not, in Scotland ; and in the end, disgusted with all, he threw him- 12 HISTOEY OF TIIE self free, and ended his days in a kind of monastick life in England." In a note at this passage it is stated — " Mr Leighton was a learned divine, and a man of value in many ways, but had a good deal of whine and pedantry. As to his pulpit performance. Bishop Burnett runs him up too high, and by aggrandizing his pulpit gift makes one esteme the published sermons reaUy less than they truly deserve ; and I judge the Bishop has overdone in the whole character." — "After Mr Leighton came from London, consecrate Bishop of Dunblan, he went to dine at Gutters (Goodtrees, now Moredun) near Edinburgh, and, as he said, with his old friend, or his best friend. Sir James Stewart. The fii'st salute from this best friend was — ' Welcome, Robin ! you loved gauding abroad too much ; you have the fate of Dinah, Jacob's daughter, for now I may say the Shechamites have catched and defloured you. ' " This pass ed easy, and Sir James turned to other subjects of discourse, and there was no more talk of his having deserted Zion's plea for presbytery at that time. Only, because Burnet, in his History of his Own Times, says that Leighton had no angry passions, we shaU add this. Though his Lordship of Dunblane took easy what Sir James Stewart said, he did not so easy digest what his eldest son Thomas put closer home in private with him. He said to one who saw him in some confusion, in stantly upon his return from Gutters — " I have dined at Goodtrees ; I wish I had stayed at home, and chawed gravel. That young man. Sir James Stewart's son, Thomas, is as hott as peper ; he was never off this turff of Scotland, has gott a Presbyterian crotchet in his perecranium, and wiU never get it out again." When the Bishop went from Gut ters, all Sir James Stewart said was — " Mr Leighton is a man of many oddities or irregularities, and it does not surprize me what he has done ; StiU I shaU think him a pious good man. The Court have caUed up three little better than Judas, and seduced one NathanieU." In Sir James Stewart's Diary is this notice — " Robin Lighten, much in Mr Forbes' way, who was the first Bishop of Edinburgh, and was of the same whimsical stamp, a prey to novelties."* The substance of the conver sation is given more minutely in another part of the volume,! from • Coltness Collections, printed in 1842 for the Maitland Club, in one volume 4to, p. 22, 23, 24. f Coltness Collections, p. 68, 69. The state of party feeling, as cherished by tlie loyalists towards their opponents, and there was no love lost between them, is indi- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 13 which it appears that Leighton had at one time approved of the National Covenant, but that he had always opposed the Solemn League. Leigh- ton's defence of himself is also inserted. — " Mr Stewart," he said, " man is a mutable changing essence, both in body and mind, and frequently is misinformed, yet acts according to his light at the time, and acts safe ; but if years, and experience, and inquiry, give further light, so he is StiU to act an ingenious part, as God, his word, and his confidence direct ;" and the Bishop cited that text — " When I was a child, &c. but now have I put away childish things." A passage in the " MemoriaUs" by Mr Robert Law, shows that Leighton was not inattentive to the affairs of his Diocese when Archbishop of Glasgow, under date 1673. ' ' Bishop Leighton, at the last meeting of the Synod of Glasgow, appoints some of the brethren, viz. Mr Ross, Parson of Glasgow (afterwards Archbishop), Mr Stewart at BonhiU, Mr Whyte at Air, and some others with him, to go to Edinburgh and present some grievances, viz. against the Indulged (Presbyterian) brethren, that they baptized children of other parishes, and did not keep the 29th of May, the King's birth and restoration day ; and that they did not keep the injunctions of tho Council ; 2dly, against conventicles ; against some of them they aUedged treasonable speeches, and charge some with adultery and fornication ; 3dly, against some young men that preach, as they aUedge, without ap poyntment ofthe Church officers."* It is amusing to peruse Kirkton's characters of the Bishops who were consecrated by the Archbishop and his coUeagues after their return from London. " Mr George Wishart," he observes, " he was for Edinburgh, a maw of learning, who had been censured by the old Covenanters at Dunse Law ;" but he adds some malicious scandal as usual — " He was a daily drunkard, and ane infamous swearer, even upon the streets." The very name of Bishop Wishart, to aU who know his history, is a refuta tion of this falsehood, and the wonder is that he is not accused of mur der, or some other revolting crime. Bishop Wishart had been chaplain cated by the manner in which Sir John Lauder, Lord Fountainhall, mentions Sir James Stewart and his son : — " James Stewart, that arrant rogue (after Advocate to Queen Anne), sou of that rtefareous villain, Sir James Stewart, some tyme Provost of Edinburgh, a bitter enemy." Chronological Notes of Scottish Affairs from 1680 till 1701, chiefly taken from the Diary of Lord Fountainhall, with Notes, edited by Sir Walter Scott, 4to, p. 57. * Law's MemoriaUs, p. 36. 14 HISTORY OF THE to the great Marquis of Montrose, aud was guilly of writing in elegant Latin the well-known history of that iUustrious nobleman's exploits in behalf of his sovereign, a copy of which was suspended, by the contemp tible spite of his Covenanting enemies, from the neck of the Marquis when he was executed, or rather judiciaUy murdered. That Bishop of Edinburgh weU knew the tender mercies of the Covenanters. They had immured him during their domination seven months in a dark and loathsome dungeon, in which he was only once aUowed to change his linen, and was so seriously assailed by rats, that he bore the marks of their voracity on his face to the day of his death. Yet, knowing well the horrors of incarceration, this worthy Bishop liberaUy supplied with food the Presbyterian insurgents taken at the battle of RuUion Green near the Pentland hiUs, and imprisoned in that part of St Giles' Cathedral in Edinburgh, long known as Haddo 's Hole, so denominated from Sir John Gordon of Haddo, ancestor of the Earls of Aberdeen, who was confined in this part of the edifice, now removed, previous to his execu tion at the Cross of Edinburgh for loyalty to Charles I., by order of the Scottish Parliament in 1644. Burnet mentions that the insurgeiits confined in this and other places in the city were so plentifuUy provid ed by Bishop Wishart and several persons, that they almost became martyrs, having no exercise, to unwonted repletion. Bishop Halybur ton, formerly minister of Perth, consecrated to Dunkeld, escapes tolera bly easy from Kirkton's aspersions. He is admitted to have been a " man of utterance," but " who had made more clianges than old infa mous Eccebolius, and was never thought sincere in any." We are sim ply told that " Mr David MitcheU, once minister at Edinburgh, but de posed for heresy, was for Aberdeen ;" " Mr David Fletcher, minister at Melrose," who is acknowledged to have beefe " a man of many pious prefaces," yet, " who never missed ane occasion of embracing this pre sent world, was made Bishop of ArgyU ;" and Bishop Forbes of Caith ness is designated " the degenerate son of ane exceUent father, Mr John Forbes. " He seems to have had nothing to record against Bishop WaUace of the Isles, Bishop Strachan of Brechin, Bishop Paterson of Ross, and Bishop Mackenzie of Moray, except that the first was a relation of the Lord ChanceUor Glencairn, the second was also a near relative of the Earl of Middleton, and his Lordship's parish minister at Fettercairn, and the two last were in his opinion " very inconsiderable, and there- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHORCH. 15 fore obscure." Yet they were not at least more " obscure or inconsi derable" than the ordinary Presbyterians ministers of the time. Bi shop Paterson was the father of John Paterson, successively Bishop of GaUoway and Edinburgh, and Archbishop of Glasgow. The former before his elevation was minister of the parish of Foveran in the county of Aberdeen, and his son was Dean of Edinburgh. Another son of Bishop Paterson of Ross was created a Baronet of Nova Scotia in 1687, and was Clerk of the Privy Council when he purchased the estate of Granton on the shore of the Frith of Forth, near Edin burgh, now the property of the Duke of Buccleuch. As to Bishop Mac kenzie of Moray, he was so " obscure" as to be a younger son of Mac kenzie of Gairioch, the elder branch ofthe Noble Family of Mackenzie, Earls of Seaforth, had been ordained by Bishop Maxwell of Ross, and after serving as a military chaplain in the wars of the great Gustavus Adolphus, was successively minister of Contin in the county of Ross, next of Inverness, and latterly of Elgin, his own episcopal seat. The truth is, that conformity to the Church was the great source of offence of those Bishops to the Presbyterians, who in consequence on every oc casion vilified their public conduct and private life. It is already stated that Archbishop Sharp and his coUeagues were ordained deacons and priests before they were consecrated — a proce dure which had indeed been discussed and overruled in the case of Archbishop Spottiswoode and his brethren at their consecration in 1610. It was then held that the episcopal function involved the orders of dea con and priest, but Bishop Sheldon took a different view of the matter, and held that Presbyterian ordination was invalid. However much this may be explained or modified, it is maintained by the Church of England and the Church universal at the present day, and no man can ofiiciate within her pale unless he has been episcopaUy ordained. A remarkable iUustration of this occurred towards the end of 1841. The Rev. James MarshaU, one of the Established Presbyterian ministers of Edinburgh, after ofiiciating twenty-two years in that city and Glasgow, conformed to the Church, and was admitted into deacon's orders by Bishop Maltby of Durham. As it respects Archbishop Sharp, it is stated on the autho rity of Bishop Burnet that he was averse to be ordained before his con secration, but the English Prelates were resolute in their determination to proceed in what they considered the canonical manner enjoined by the practice ofthe Church. The only difficulty in the consecration of 16 HISTOEY OF THE 1661 is connected with Bishop Hamilton of Galloway. According to Bishop Keith, he had been ordained incumbent of Cambusnethan by Archbishop Lindsay of Glasgow in 1634, in which parish he continued tiU his consecration. Whether that ordination was admitted to be valid is nowhere stated. An extraordinary notion has been set forth by the Presbyterians, in some of their attacks upon the Church, that the consecration of the four Scottish Bishops in 1661 was invalid, because atleast two of them, Archbishop Sharp and Bishop Leighton, were not episcopaUy baptized. This notion is merely based on the doctrine of the Church respecting the validity of baptism administered by a person who is not in holy orders, or episcopaUy ordained, and is conspicuously introduced in an eccentric pamphlet, entitled " Oxford Tractarianism, the Scottish Epis copal CoUege, andthe Scottish Episcopal Church, the substance ofa Speech delivered before the Presbytery of Perth, on the 30th of March 1842, by the Rev. Andrew Gray, A.M., Minister of the West Church of Perth. ' ' This very superfluous production, which is a lugubrious complaint against the Scottish Episcopal Church, for its aUeged exclusiveness re specting the validity of ordination, with numerous extracts, cuUed from the works of Episcopal authors, is concluded by an Appendix, in which is the foUowing passage, in reference to the Bishops consecrated in 1661. " But with that fatality which has hitherto characterized every attempt to introduce Prelacy into our land, not one of these men was prelati- caUy baptized. The two first, it is acknowledged on aU hands, received only Presbyterian baptism. But the baptism of the other two was just as invalid, for it was received only from those who, as we have shown, had never been baptized themselves, and were not accordingly in order at all. These four, being thus incapable of orders, received no grace from the imposition of hands by the Anglican Prelates. But what they did not receive they could not communicate. The orders of our present Pre lates, Priests, and Deacons, are utterly invalid. The sum of the whole matter is, that the orders of our present Scottish Prelatists are derived from persons whom, as Bishop JoUy says, ' pretendedly ordained per sons had pretended to baptize.' " The singular haUucination which seems to possess Mr Andrew Gray, Presbyterian teacher in Perth, would be unworthy of the least notice, were it not for his most unwarrantable and wUful perversion of the sen timents of the venerable Bishop JoUy. That truly good and leamed SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 17 Prelate is now gathered to his fathers, but there are those who may safely be presumed to know more of his opinions than can be ascertain ed through the distorted notions of any Presbyterian preacher, particu larly such a man as Mr Andrew Gray of Perth. This is not the place to discuss the important principles to which he alludes respecting " pretendedly ordained persons," the sacraments administered by whom are undoubtedly "perfectly nuU and invalid ;" and if Mr Gray chooses to continue in such a position, to his own Master he stands or faUs. Baptism has ever been considered by the whole Church, from the days of the Apostles, though their baptism is not mentioned, to be solely confined to the recipients as it respects the spiritual advantages derived, and the benefits conferred. Three things are generaUy held to be indispensable in the case of valid baptism — the authority of the administrator, the element used, and the words pronounced ; but baptism in its effects is strictly limited to those who by its regenerating influence are duly entered within the communion of the Church, and cannot be transmitted in the same ecclesiastical manner as in the case of ordination, or if Mr Gray has no objection to the stronger term, the apostolical succes sion. Though the four Prelates from whom the Church in Scotland derives her episcopate and authority had no other than Presbyterian bap tism, that could not in the very nature of thiugs invalidate their con secration, or affect in the least degree their ecclesiastical power. It is true that doubts were raised in the primitive times about the validity of baptism as administered by heretics, and it is denied to be valid by Terttdlian in one of his treatises, on the ground that those heretics had not the same God and the same Christ as the orthodox. St Cyprian summoned a Synod of sixty-six Bishops at Carthage, in which it was determined that no baptism was valid out of the pale of the Catholic Church, and that therefore it was necessary to rebaptize those who had been heretics. But Pope Stephen III. disapproved of this deci sion, and even the Romanists, who pretend that their system is un changed and unchangeable since the days of the Apostles, do not re- baptize Presbyterian converts, or those whom they are pleased to con sider heretics, but admit their baptism, if done with water in the name of the Trinity. The Scottish Bishops were not summoned to England to be baptized. They were to be invested with the epis copal functions, which they were to transmit and perpetuate to their 18 HISTORY OF THE successors in the usual canonical manner. It was a power conferred, and at the same time derivative. If they were not themselves validly baptized, they were affected solely as individuals, but it could not pos sibly have any infiuence on their acts as regularly consecrated Bishops of the Church, the ordinations they held, and the sacraments they admi nistered, even though, as in the case of Quakers, they had never been baptized at aU. The haUucination under which Mr Andrew Gray la bours completely proves that he is utterly ignorant of the real nature of the sacrament of baptism, as weU as of the perpetuation of the Christian ministry in uninterrupted succession as a purely spiritual descent, in conformity to the declaration of the great Head of the Church Catholic, that his' kingdom is not of this world. Mr Gray's perversion of Bishop JoUy's sentiments can only excite feelings of pity at such an utter want of candour, or at.such an obtusity of comprehension. He asks — " What now, then, becomes of the pretended apostolical succession among our Scottish Prelatists ?" We answer, that it is just where it was before he meddled with the matter, and where it wiU ever be, as an indispensable element in the constitution of the true Church. He asks — " WUl they (the Scottish Prelatists) claim it (the apostolical succession) stiU ? " We answer, that we will claim it, in defiance of aU that he or his friends, such as " John Brown, D.D., Minister of Langton, Berwickshire," can write to the contrary ; because to relinquish it would be to put ourselves on the same level with the Presbyterians and modern sectaries. Mr Gray finaUy asks — " What inducement now can they hold out to us to join them ? Have they purer doctrines — more faithful discipline — more effi cacious sacraments — a more valid ministry — or even a better title to the apostolical succession than ourselves ?" We answer, that in aU these par ticulars we conscientiously beUeve we have, and hence the grand and fundamental reason why we are, what he caUs us, Prelatists. In the " Diary of Public Transactions and other Occurrences, chiefly in Scotland, fi:om 1650 to 1667, by John NicoU,"* who resided a con siderable portion of his life in Edinburgh, in his professional character of Writer to the Signet and Notary- Public, and who is supposed to be the John NicoU put in nomination as Clerk to the noted Glasgow General Assembly of 1638, when Sir Archibald Johnstone of Warriston was ' Published in 1836, in one vol. 4to, by the Bannatyne Club. SCOTTISH .EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 19 elected, we have an account of the first consecration held iu Scotland, after the return of Archbishop Sharp and his coUeagues from London. This was in the Chapel-Royal of Holyrood, now in ruins, then caUed the Abbey Church, and used as the parish church of the Canongate, on Wednesday the 7th of May 1662. NicoU, who writes as if he had been present, and he probably was, informs us that the consecrating Prelates were Archbishop Sharp of St Andrews, Archbishop FairfouU of Glasgow, and Bishop Hamilton of GaUoway, and that they conse crated seven of their brethren on this occasion, viz. George Halybur ton, Bishop of Dunkeld ;* Murdoch Mackenzie, Bishop of Moray ; David Strachan, Bishop of Brechin ; John Paterson, Bishop of Ross ; Patrick Forbes, Bishop of Caithness ; David Fletcher, Bishop of ArgyU ; and Robert WaUace, Bishop of the Isles. According to Keith, however, this last mentioned Bishop was consecrated at St Andrews in January 1661-2. NicoU says, that " eftir this consecratioun of seven Bischops, thair being three absent (and twa of thame af [out of] the kingdome), viz. the Bischop of Orknay, the Bischop of Edinburgh, and the Bischop of Abirdeene, they came not to Edinburgh tiU the 24th of May, and so thair consecratioun did continue tUl the first day of June thaireftir."t As to Bishop Sydserff of Orkney, there was no necessity for his attend ance, and the two absent Bishops elect were Dr George Wishart, already mentioned as the Marquis of Montrose's chaplain, nominated to Edin burgh, and Dr David MitcheU, nominated to Aberdeen. There is no doubt that those two Prelates were consecrated on the 1st of June 1662, and it appears from Bishop Keith that it was done at St Andrews. Both of them were in episcopal orders, for Bishop MitcheU, who had retired into England after the General Assembly of 1638, got a benefice, and was one of the Prebendaries of Westminster when he was created Doc tor of Divinity at Oxford in 1661 ; and Bishop Wishart, who had beeu minister of North Leith before the Assembly of 1638, was presented to the rectory of Newcastle-upon-Tyne. NicoU's Account of the consecration in the Chapel-Royal of Holyrood ' This Bishop is prominently mentioned in sorae of the " Letters and Journals" of'Principal Baillie of Glasgow, edited by David Laing, Esq., Librarian to the Writ ers to the Signet, Edinburgh, published in 1841, in two volumes large octavo, parti cularly vol. ii. p. 47, 50. t NicoU's Diary, p. 336. 20 HISTOEY OF THE is mteresting. " AU the nobles, gentrie, and utheris that wer heir for the tyme, and the toun of Edinburgh, with thair CounseU and officeris in thair best appareU, wer reddie to contribute thair best endeavours for his Majestie's honor and respect to the Bischops. The church of Haly- rudhous being prepared and maid redy for thair consecratioun, numbers of pepiU wer convenit, bot nane enterit the church except such as had passportis. The two Archbischops went to the church in throw the Abbay, clothed in thair white surplices under thair black gownes, ex cept thair sieves, which were of thin white of delicate cambric or lawn. AU the inferior Bischops wer consecrat, nane absent except thrie, quha are to be heir with diligence. These that were consecratouris were the two Archbischops, and Mr James Hamilton, now Bishop of Galloway, quha ordored that business very handsumlie and decentUe. Befoir the consecratione thair wes a sermon maid be ane Mr James Gordoun, mi nister at Drumblade, in the North (Aberdeenshire), whose text wes the fourt chaptour of the Second Epistle to the Corinthianes, fyft vers ; quhairin he actit his pairt very learnedlie, and held out the faltis of thair predecessouris that made thame to fall, desyring thame not to en croach upon the nobilitie, bot to keip thameselffis sober, and not to ex ceed the boundis of thair functioun — and much more to this purpois. The Archbischop of St Androis sat thair covered with his episcopaU cap, or four-nukit bonnat. AU that wes said by the Bischop at the conse cratioun wes read of ane buik, and thair prayeris wer lykwyse read. The first prayer wes the Lordis Prayer, and sum schort prayer or ex- hortatioun eftir it ; next wes the Belief, and sum lytiU exhortatioun eftir it ; thridlie, the Ten Commandis red, and eftir it sum few wordis of exhortatioun ; much more to this purpose not necessar to be written." The Parliament met on the foUowing day, when Bishop HaUyburton of Dunkeld preached a sermon, " quhilk," says NicoU, " indured the space of two hours and moir." AU the Bishops attended in their gowns as Peers, and " wer resavit with much honour, and placed according to thair severaU degrees." At the re-establishment of the Church no Liturgy was adopted, but our local chronicler supplies us with some information respecting the mode of conducting divine service, as authorised by Dr Wishart, Lord Bishop of Edinburgh, in that city and diocese. On the 10th of Sep tember 1662, the Privy Council, then sitting in the Palace of Holyrood- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 21 house, passed an act " for balding of Diocesian Assemblies," which is printed by Wodrow.* It was proclaimed on the 13th, and with great state at Glasgow on the 1st of October by the Earl of Middleton, Lord High Commissioner to the Parliament, the Earl of Glencairn, Lord ChanceUor, the Earl of Newburgh, Captain of the Life Guards, attended by numbers of the nobility and persons of distinction. " Eftir the publicatione of the foirsaid act of CounciU," says NicoU, " maid at Glasgow the 1st day of October 1 662, thair wes a diocesiane meeting or assemblie haldin at Edinburgh by the Bischop of Edinburgh, and by his Dean and Chapter, upon the 14th day of the same moneth, quhairin these particulars foUow ing were actit : viz. first, thair wer appoynted by the Bischop two of every Presbyterie to prepare business for the Sinod, quhome he termed the bretherene of the Conference ; nixt, it was enactit that thair sould be morning and evenyng prayeris in every burgh, and in everie uthir place quhair thair is ony confluence of pepiU ; item, that the Lordis Prayer sould be repeited once by the minister at every preaching, or twyse, as the minister pleased ; item, thatthe Doxologie, or 'Glorie to the Father,' being a song composed and universaUie sung in the Church when the Arianes and other sectis denyed the deitie of our Saviour, that the same be agane revived and sung, this being a tyme quhairin many sectareis deny the godhead of Christ ; item, that the Belieff, or Apostles' Creed, be repeited at the sacrament of baptism by the father of the chyld, or by the minister at his discretione ; item, that aU the ministers of the diocese who did not conforme to the act of CounciU above mentionat, haldin at Glasgow, repair to the same, and be indulged to oum in and ac cept of coUatione from the Bischop betuix and the 25th day of Novem ber nixt to cum, utherwayis the Bishop is to proceid againis thame, and fiU thair kirkis with other mjnisteris. To countenance this meet ing, which consisted of fifty-eight ministeris, the King's Advocat, and my Lord Tarbet, ane ofthe Lordis ofhis Majestie's CounseU and Session, with the Provost and BaiUeis of Edinburgh, were present. This meet ing endit the morne thaireftir, and wes appoyntit to meet eftir Pasche (Easter) next. The Bischop of Edinburgh tacht that day. His text wes the fyft verse of the 4th chaptour to the Philippianes, in these wordis : — ' Lat your moderation be knawn to aU men ; the Lord is at * Vol. i. App. p. 69, Svo edit, vol- i. p. 280. 22 HISTOEY OF THE hand.' But aU this did not pleis the pepiU, for thair wes much hatred of the Bischops among thame, favouring stiU thair awin ministeris and thair doctrine, and baiting Episcopacy."* This hatred to the Church, which NicoU and other contemporary writers, both Episcopal and Presbyterian, record, was only peculiarly violent in some districts, and was studiously fomented by the Cove nanting preachers. ' Nor could it be otherwise, considering the dreadful convulsion whicli the country had so recently encountered, and which had been latterly kept in check only by the vigorous government of Crom weU, who during his domination never aUowed the Presbyterian Gene ral Assemblies to meet, and his strong military forces were the best preservers of the public peace. The internal state of Scotland at the time is admirably delineated in a letter addressed to Mr WiUiam Cun ningham, one of the Presbyterian ministers of Edinburgh, which appear ed in one of the newspapers published in that city, in October 1839, from which the following is an extract. The letter, let it be observed, is written by a Presbyterian. " If, again, we turn to the golden age of the Kirk," from 1638 to 1649, and subsequently, "what do we find in the page of history ? Under the banner of the Solemn League and Cove nant, which you and your aUies so often hail in strains of grandUo- quence almost poetical, we find a barefaced and open usurpation of civil and political as weU as spiritual authority — civil wars of the bloodiest description — intolerance unmitigated — persecution by ihe Kirk in its most aggravated forms, and the calamitous drama wound up by the en tire subversion of the constitution, by the murder of the sovereign, the destruction of the peerage in England, and the national liberties and in dependence of Scotland trodden under foot by an usurper, brought into the bosom of their native land by the traitorous co -Operation of the do minant Kirk party in Scotland. These were the undeniable results of a power in the Kirk, with revivals of which you and your compatriots would once more favour us." Such were some of the fruits of that dreadful convulsion fomented by the weU-known Glasgow General As sembly of 1638, and the results of it were too recent to be eradicated in 1662 from the minds of an ignorant, opinionative, and obstinate pea santry, whose brains were constantly inflamed and agitated against the • NicoU's Diary, p. 380, 381. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 23 Episcopal Established Church by the falsest misrepresentations, the most unscrupulous assertions, and the most malignant hatred, of her preaching enemies. As to the public feeling respecting the Church in the Highland coun ties, the foUowing extract from a valuable work printed in 1842 will best elucidate the state of matters as operating among the Chiefs and their Clans. The ArgyU here mentioned was Archibald eighth Earl and first Marquis of ArgyU, the political rival of the Marquis of Mon trose, who was beheaded for high treason at Edinburgh on the 27th of May 1661. What is said of the Clan Cameron is equaUy applicable to many other Clans in reference to their religious opinions. " That which engaged the Clan Cameron to Argyle was not any antipathy that they had to the Bishops or Service-Book, &c. more than their neighbours the Ardgylemen, being that most of the people in these places are barbarouse, or if they incline to anie profession it is mostlie to Poperie. But the Clan Cameron joyned with the Covenanters in opposition to Huntlye 's familye, to whom most of them are vassaUs in Lochaber, and had been several times before crubbed by the Earles of Huntly by force of arms, which made them now glad for to lay holde upon anye occasion of re venge. Besyde, this Argyle had ane eye to these places, either to weaken Huntly, as seeing much of his greatnesse did consist in his Highland foUowing, or if he could get a pretext for to gripp to Huntly's Highland laundes himself, as afterward he did. But aU such at that tyme were welcome to the Covenant ; albeit afterward, about the time of Charles II. his incoming, anno 1650, they changed their principles, and ArgyUe was accessory to the purging as knowing and civiU men out of the King's army as either the ArgyUe men or the Lochaber men were. Yet lett it be remembered that a part of the Clan Cameron at this tyme and long afterward owned the King's quarreU, for most of the Highlanders are inclyned, being left to themselves, to be Royalists, happy, at least, though they have little learning, that they have not learned to distinguish themselves out of their loyalty by notions un known till the latter ages."* Our local diarist NicoU supplies us with several curious information respecting the state of the Church in 1662. " The indulgency given * Memoirs of Lochiell, Notes and Illustrations, 4to, p. 343, printed in 1842 for the Maitland, and other Clubs- 24 HISTOEY OF THE by the Bischop of Edinburgh to the ministrie of his diocese did move many of thame to cum in, and to accept coUatioun from him before the day appoynted, and to submit thameselffis to the prelaticaU ordouris. The instabiUtie of the church government for many yeiris bygane hes bene observit in severaU of my paperis, and among utheris how that the reiding of Scriptures by reidars and singing of Psahns did ceis, and in place thairof the examining brocht into the Church by two boyes, and thaireftir lectures by ministers, which didnot satisfy the pepiU; quhair foir the singing of Psalms wes brought in agane in the kirkis of Edin burgh in the beginning of October 1653 ; and now this yeir, 1662, the reiding of Scriptures wes of new brocht in agane, and the Psalmes sung, with this additioun, ' Glorie to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. ' This now brocht in by autoritie of the bischops with greater devotioun thau ever befoir, for aU the pepiU rais at the singing, ' Glorie to the Father,' &c."* These decent and becoming observances in pub lic worship were bitterly assailed by the Presbyterian preachers as su perstitious and unscriptural, and it is not a little remarkable that in many parts of Scotland the people, especiaUy those of them who are Presbyterian Dissenters, dislike and object to the reading of the Scrip tures by their teachers in the public congregation. " While fanaticism prevaUed in Scotland," says Mr Charles Kirkpatrick Sharpe, " itwas customary to give free vent to aU the pious feelings, and to practise every grimace of hypocrisy, during the celebration of divine service : — ' 12th October, 1650. In Edinburgh and other places the Scots came to hear our ministers, and they made such a groaning noyse in the time of prayers as I never saw, as if they were extraordinarly affected there with, but it seems it is the custom of the people here to do soe, by a form and custom that they have used.'"t Yet the refiecting classes were rapidly beginning to subside in their opposition to the Church, as may be inferred from the foUowing flaming expostulation by the noted Alexander Peden, in a sermon preached by him at Glenluce :¦'—" Ye were aU perjured in the beginning in complying with Prelacy, and hear ing these cursed curates, after ye had covenanted and sworn to God, • NicoU's Diary, p. 381, 382. -j- Letter from an Englishman at Edinburgh printed in the Diurnal Note, apud Mr Charles Kirkpatrick Sharpe's edition of Kirk ton's History of the Church of Scotland, p. 130, 151. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 25 and engaged yourselves in that covenanted work of Reformation ; and as long as ye mourn not for that sin as much as for ivhoredom, adulterie, murder, or stealing, the gospel will never do you good." This man Peden was held in great repute among his party as a kind of prophet. Even Kirkton, when recording that of the 900 ministers in Scotland, by the Act of Uniformity 300 were turned out and became field preachers, hill men, or wild men, as they were caUed, states, after praising their conduct — " Yet such was the weakness ofthe people that many of them began to censure what they had formerly approven, and the ministers' bitter suffering turned with some rather into offence than ane edifying example. Such was the cloud upon us at that time, ignorance, scrupu losity, and eensure, being frequently conjoyned in our sad experience."* He refers in this passage to the year 1662. NicoU farther records — " The Bischops became indulgent to the mi nisteris that refuised to take thair ordouris, and gave mony of thame libertie to preache openlie tiU the [first] day of Februar nixt 1663. But this license and libertie were refuised to such as wer paneUit [under legal or criminal prosecution], and to such quhais kirkis were provydit to uther ministeris during their disobedience.'' It may probably be supposed, that the Bishops immediately conse crated by Archbishop Sharp and his coUeagues were induced to conform to the Church on account of the temporalities they would derive from their respective Sees. The very reverse was the case. Those revenues were greatly inferior to the incomes of the Roman Catholic Bishops before the Reformation. It is appropriately observed by a weU known local writer, that " the episcopal dignitaries in 1572, down to the Re volution, hardly enjoyed that rank or influence which their brethren in England possessed ; for on the one hand they were narrowly watched, and their conduct strictly scrutinized, bythe Covenanting Presbyterians, while the ambitious nobility made an undue use of them, by stripping the Church of its revenues, that they might apply the greater part to their own use, under the colour of law." t But statistical facts are of more importance on this subject than mere opinions, and some idea may be formed of the episcopal revenues of the Scottish Church, from the Restoration to the Revolution, by the foUowing table, as accounted • Kirkton's History ofthe Church of Scotland, p. 152. f Dr Cleland's Annals of Glasgow, vol. i. p. 121, 26 HISTOEY OF THE for bythe Receiver-General of Bishops' rents in the Scottish Exchequer. The reader wiU observe that the gross sums are those of 1831, and in clude the revenues in money Scots, and what was paid to the Arch bishops and Bishops in produce, such as wheat, barley, oats, pease, &c. The sums are in money sterling. Archbishopric of St Andrews, Bishopric of Edinburgh, Bishopric of Moray, - - . Bishopric of Brechin, Bishopric of Aberdeen, Bishopric of Ddnkeld, Bishopric of Dunblane, Bishopric of Caithness, Bishopric of Ross, Bishopric of Orkney, Archbishopric of Glasgow, Bishopric of Galloway, Bishopric of Argyll, Bishopric of the IsleS; .,} L.1544 6 1 93 6 10 198 8 1 76 6 11 288 10 11 152 8 8 43 19 1 547 4 10 452 0 7 1366 2 8 1294 5 7 228 12 0 140 0 0 It thus appears that the love of money could not be the inducement of the Bishops of Scotland after the Restoration to conform to the Church, the greater part of the immense property of which had been seized by the rapacious nobility at the Reformation. Even Kirkton notices Bishop Leighton favourably when he accepted the nomination to Dunblane : — " Thus," he says, " he choised to demonstrate to the world avarice was not his principle, it being the smallest revenue ;" and cer tainly a bishopric, the income of which was only L.43, 19s. Id., was as limited a revenue as the flercest Covenanter could have wished to be awarded. He farther observes — " Mr David Strachan was made poor Bishop of Brechin," and poor it was with its income of L.76, 6s. lid. So poor was this See that Bishop Laurie, one of his successors, retain ed his incumbency, or, as Keith expresses it, he " continued to exercise a particular ministry," of Trinity CoUege Church in Edinburgh, with the Deanery of that Diocese. Bishop Fletcher of ArgyU retained his parish of Melrose for the same reason, the revenues both of that See and of the Isles having been appropriated by the Earls of ArgyU to their own use at the Reformation. It is admitted by a Presbyterian writer, that " the remnant of the Popish Church estates which descended to the SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 27 Reformed Episcopal Church appears to have been very inconside-rahle indeed ; and if we take the present computed estimate of their annual value, the whole Episcopal Hierarchy of Scotland seem to have subsist ed on what is now reckoned insufficient for a single Prelate in England or Ireland. But we strongly suspect that this limited patrimony, inde pendently of avowed appropriations to secular as weU as sacred purposes, has been much dilapidated by modern encroachments." It is certainly almost-incredible that the Bishops of Edinburgh, from the Restoration to the Revolution, should have had no greater revenue from the See than L.93, and those of Brechin and Dunblane respectively L.76 and L.43 ; yet these are the total amounts of the several revenues of the Sees now mentioned as having passed to the Crown at the Revolution, and as they are now set down in the reports of the Scottish Exchequer, when the management was transferred to the Board of Woods and Forests in 1832. It is also surprising that the revenues of the Bishops of Dun keld, ArgyU, and the Isles, should have dwindled to the paltry sums, in the case of Dunkeld, of L.152, 8s. 8d., and in the case of the two others to about L.120 conjointly. The same remark applies to the two Arch bishoprics and the other Sees, for it is at present inexplicable that be nefices of such dignity and importance, the revenues of which were for the most part paid in produce, and not much liable to permanent depre ciation, should have sunk so low. It is officiaUy admitted, that " upon the abolition of Episcopacy, when the Bishops' rents came into the pos session of the Crown, the rentals thereof delivered over to the officers of the Crown were very inaccurate and defective, and it was found im possible to discover the persons or lands liable in payment of many of the duties contained in them."* Itis therefore clear that no serious attempt has ever been made by the competent authorities to investi gate the condition of the Church estates in Scotland, since they passed from the possession of the Bishops in 1689, and that considerable di lapidations have taken place in consequence of careless superintendence. Of this latter fact there are several strong proofs. The clear rental of the Bishopric of GaUoway at the Revolution amounted to L.5634, 15s. Scots, a sum only exceeded by the revenues of the two Archbishops ; and the rental of the Bishopric of Moray is L.2307, 9s. 4d. Scots, as it • Report of the General Collector of Bishops' Rents in Scotland, in Eleventh Report of the Board of Woods and Forests, dated 29th July 1834. 28 HISTOEY OF THE now stands in the CoUector's books, but at the Revolution it was about L.6000 Scots, or L.500 sterling. In this latter diocese, as was proba bly the case in the others, the temporalities were granted by King WiUiam's Government to noblemen and gentlemen of the district, and the superiorities are stiU paid to the crown. The ancient Court of Exchequer in Scotland, the officers of which coUected the royal revenues, passed crown gifts, and discharged other important duties, and the judges of which decided in aU cases connected with those revenues, was remodeUed, or rather refounded, after the Union. Those judges might be either English or Scottish lawyers, but they were enjoined to decide according to the English forms. In this Court was the officer caUed the Receiver- General of Bishops' Bents, who was discontinued in 1834, though the rents are stiU coUected by authority of the Court. The Court of Teinds, or of Tithes, origi nated in episcopal times, namely, in 1617, 1 633, and 1661, when commis sions were appointed for " planting" churches and " modifying" stipends to the parochial clergy. The members of those commissions, with which the Bishops were always connected, could erect new churches, regulate stipends, unite small churches, divide parishes, remove churches to more convenient parts of the parishes, and value and seU tithes. After the establishment of Presbyterianism a commission was named in 1693 1 but in 1707 aU the powers of those commissions were transferred to the Judges of the Supreme Court in Scotland, whose proceedings are sub ject to the review of the House of Lords. With whomsoever the fault may be respecting the dilapidation of the Churcli revenues in Scotland, nothing dishonourable or selfish can be charged, or has ever been insinuated, against the Archbishops and Bishops at the Revolution. It is subsequently narrated that those upright and conscientious Prelates were summarily compelled to quit their Sees, and their revenues were held to have devolved to the Crown jure coronce, though those revenues were never annexed to the Crown by any special parliamentary statute, with the exception, probably, of the act passed in 1690, " anent the superiority of lands and others which formerly held of Prelates or Bishops and their Chapters, to be now held of the King and Queen."* SmaU pensions were aUowed by the new sovereign and * Acta Parliamentorum Scotorum, vol. ix. p. 199. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 29 government to the ejected Bishops during their lives, which is another proof that they were not parties to any act of dilapidation or private appropriation. The disestablishment of the Episcopal Church, therefore, was of no pecuniary advantage to the Scottish people ; and those who think proper to compliment the Presbyterians for overthrowing what they ignorantly caU an expensive Hierarchy have evidently never studied the matter, or inquired into the facts, which are proved by official and parliamentary documents of undoubted authenticity. The most active and bitter opponents of the Church never clamoured about the Bishops possessing wealthy revenues. The Crown assumed them when the Church was disestablished, and continues to the present time to levy the episcopal revenues in the same manner as if there was a Bishop recog nized by law in every See in Scotland. The only exceptions to this actual state of affairs are the Bishoprics of Argyle and of the Isles. It appears that by gift from Queen Anne, dated July 14, 1705, the rents and revenues ofthese Bishoprics, amounting conjointly to about L.140, are granted during pleasure, or until the same shaU be recaUed by any of her Majesty's royal successors, to the Moderator and Provincial Synod of ArgyU inthe Presbyterian Establishment, in trust, to be by them applied for instituting schools, repairing churches, educating and train ing ministers, and other ends and uses. These rents are coUected by a person appointed by the Synod, and are appropriated to the purposes mentioned in the grant. If Scotland has gained nothing in a pecuniary point of view by the deposition of the Bishops at the Revolution, no alteration has been made by the Presbyterian parochial ministers. The present incumbents are paid their stipends in the same manner as were their canonicaUy or dained predecessors of the Episcopal Church, from the tithes, or teinds, as they are caUed, and the landed proprietors and heritors are legaUy obliged to defray aU the public burdens of their respective parishes. It is not within the scope of the present volume to glance at the troubles and contentions in Scotland from the Restoration to the Re volution. It is sufficient to state that during the establishment of the Church the kingdom was ecclesiasticaUy divided into two Archiepis copal Provinces. In the Metropolitan Province of Si Andrews were the suffragan Bishoprics of Edinburgh, Aberdeen, Brechin, Caithness, 30 HISTOEY OF THE Dunkeld, Dunblane, Moray, Orkney, and Ross. In the Province of Glasgow were the suffragan Bishoprics of GaUoway, ArgyU, and the Isles. The industry of Bishop Keith has preserved a few notices of the Bishops who occupied the Sees of the Scottish Church at the Revolu tion. His mode of classification is foUowed in the subsequent " cata logue." A few additional particulars are coUected from various sources. The Archblshop of St Andrews at the Revolution was the Most Reverend Arthur Ross, the son of a clergyman in the Diocese of Aber deen. When " Parson" of Glasgow he was promoted to the See of Ar gyll, at the death of Bishop WiUiam Scroggie in 1675, to which he was consecrated at Edinburgh in the month of May, with Bishop Paterson for GaUoway, by Archbishop Leighton of Glasgow, Bishop Young of Edinburgh, and another Bishop whose name is not mentioned,* from which he was translated to the Archbishopric of Glasgow in 1679, and to the Primacy of St Andrews, by royal letters patent, in October 1684. He died in 1704, and was probably interred in the church-yard of Restalrig, near Leith, for a monumental inscription in the Canongate burying-ground, Edinburgh, records that his tomb or family vault is in that cemetery. His daughter Anne married, in 1687, John fourth Lord Balmerino, and was the mother of Arthur sixth Lord, beheaded on Tower- HUl in 1746 with the Earl of Kihnarnock, for being concern ed in the Enterprise of Prince Charles Edward. The Right Rev. Alexander Rose, Bishop of Moray in 1687, was translated that year to Edinburgh. This Prelate, whose name is invested with a peculiar interest in the Church, as the longest survivor of the ejected Bishops, was of an ancient family in the North of Scotland. He took his degree of Master of Arts at King's CoUege, Aberdeen, and studied theology at Glasgow under Dr Gilbert Burnet, afterwards Bishop of Salisbury. His first preferment was to be minister of Perth, and he was afterwards appointed Professor of Divinity in the University of Glasgow. In 1684 he was nominated by the Crown to be Principal of St Mary's CoUege, St Andrews, and the royal warrant for his conse cration to the See of Moray was dated the Sth of March 1687, fi'om • Law's MemoriaUs, 4to, 1818, p. 77. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 31 which he was translated to Edinburgh " before," says Bishop Keith, " he had taken personal possession of this See of Moray." In 1684 Bi shop Rose pubUshed a very eloquent and learned discourse, entitled, " A Sermon preached before the Right Honourable the Lords Commission ers of His Majesty's Most Honourable Privy CouncU at Glasgow,"* and is dedicated to the Duke of Hamilton, Lord Lundin, Secretary of State, and Lord CoUinton, Lord Justice-Clerk. The discourse is founded on Acts xxvi. 28 : — " Almost thou persuadest me to be a Chris tian." It comprises four heads : — "1. The different parties of our divided Zion. 2. The malignancy of the national sin of schism. 3. The necessity of Episcopacy for supporting the prime concernments of Christianity. 4. A brief application." This sermon proves Bishop Rose to have been a man of profound learning. The Right Reverend John Hamilton, Bishop of Dunkeld, was a son of John Hamilton of Blair, and of his wife, the Honourable Barbara El phinstone (caUed Mary in the Peerage Lists), second daughter of James first Lord Balmerino. The father of this Prelate, according to Bishop Keith, was a descendant of John Hamilton, last Roman Catholic Arch bishop of St Andrews, who obtained an act of legitimation from the Scottish Parliament in favour of his children, from which it appears that, like his predecessor Cardinal Beaton, he did not practise a life of continency. Bishop Hamilton was either nominated or consecrated to the See of Dunkeld on the 19th of October 1686. The See of Aberdeen was fiUed by Dr George HaUyburton, descended from a coUateral branch of the ancient family of HaUyburton of Pitcur in Forfarshire. His first preferment was the parish of Cupar-Angus in that county, and he was consecrated Bishop of Brechin in 1 678. In this See he continued tiU his translation to Aberdeen in 1682. While Bishop of Brechin he was Provost of that city in 1678, and is often subsequently mentioned in the burgh records as sitting in the Town Council when any public business of importance was to be transacted. " Bishop HaUy- burton's attention to civil matters," says a local writer, " does not ap pear to have interrupted the proper discharge of his ecclesiastical duties, for he often presided at meetings of session, frequently preached " This very scarce production is in a volume of pamphlets in the Advocates' Li brary, Edinburgh, marked FF. 7. 10, in small 4to. 32 HISTORY OF THE during week days, and was always present at Christmas, although, as we believe, he did not generaUy reside in Brechin."* The Bishop of Moray at the Revolution was Dr WiUiam Hay, who was born in 1647, educated at King's CoUege, Aberdeen, in which city he was admitted into holy orders by Patrick ScougaU, Bishop of the Diocese from 1664 to 1682, and whose character is finely delineated in the Preface to the Life of Bishop BedeU. Bishop Hay was at first in cumbent of Kilconquhar in Fife, from which he was removed to Perth, where he was at the time of the warrant for his consecration, which Bishop Keith says was dated the 4th of February 1688, the very year of the Revolution. He was consecrated at St Andrews on the llth of March. In the old church-yard of Inverness a monument was erected to his memory, with an inscription in elegant Latin to the foUowing effect : — " Sacred to the Memory of the Right Reverend ¦ Father in God, WiUiam Hay, Professor of Theology, a most deserving Bishop of Moray — a Prelate of primitive holiness and great eloquence, at aU times a constant maintainer of the Church and regal dignity, as weU in their afflicted as iu their flourishing condition. He adorned the episcopal mitre by his piety, and honoured the same by the integrity of his life and affable behaviour. Exhausted by study and a twenty years' palsy, a most blessed end foUowed his upright life. John Cuth bert, his son-in-law, erected this homely monument." The Bishop of Brechin was the Right Rev. James Drummond, son of the Rev. James Drummond, minister of Foulis in Perthshire. This Bishop was successively incumbent of Auohterarder and MuthiU in the same county. He was consecrated on Christmas Day 1684, in the Chapel- Royal of Holyroodhouse. He was a near relative of the Earl of Perth, who was a zealous Roman Catholic nobleman, but " the Bi shop is reported to have been a man of strict Protestant principles, and a decided opponent of King James' interference with the Church, al though he, like most of his brethren, was a keen supporter of hereditary monarchy, and took a decided part with King James when most of his courtiers deserted him. Bishop Drummond preached in Brechin for the last time on Sunday, 18th April 1689, on the occasion of the admini stration of the holy sacrament of the Lord's Supper. His text was taken from the 12th chapter, first verse, of St Paul's Epistle to the Ro- ' History of Brechin, by David D. Black, Town Clerk, 1839, p. 86. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 33 mans, a text which does not imply that he thought this sermon was the last which would be delivered by a Bishop in the Cathedral Church of Brechin."* He was Provost of Brechin in 1685, when he was present in the Town CouncU on the 25th of September, and preached in the Cathedral on the 1st of October. He succeeded Dr Alexander Cairn cross, translated to the Archbishopric of Glasgow, who, after the Revo lution, became Bishop of Raphoe in Ireland. Dr Robert Douglas fiUed the ancient and venerable See of Dunblane. He was the grandson of Sir Archibald Douglas of Glenbervie. His first promotion was the benefice of Laurencekirk in Kincardineshire, to which he was appointed during the existence of the so caUed Commonwealth. After the Restoration he was presented by Charles II. to the parish of BothweU in Lanarkshire, and thence he was removed to the smaU royal burgh of Renfrew, in the county of that name. He was next translated, on the presentation of his near relative the Duke of Hamilton, to the parsonage of Hamilton, which included the Deanery of Glasgow ; and he was soon afterwards nominated and consecrated Bishop of Dunblane. A son of this prelate, the Rev. Robert Douglas, minister of BothweU, was also deprived of his benefice at the Revolution. The See of Ross was fiUed by the Right Rev. James Ramsay, son of the Rev. Robert Ramsay, minister of Dundonald in Ayrshire, and after wards Principal of the University of Glasgow. His first preferment was the parish of KirkintUloch in the county of Dunbarton, from which he was removed to Linlithgow. He next received the Deanery of Glas gow, to which the parsonage of Hamilton was annexed, and in this pre ferment he was consequently the predecessor of Bishop Douglas. When Bishop Leighton was translated to the Archbishopric of Glasgow, Mr Ramsay was consecrated his successor, and in May 1684 he was re moved from that See to the Diocese of Ross. The Bishop of Caithness was the Right Rev. Andrew Wood, son of the Rev. Andrew Wood. His mother was a sister of the celebrated John Guthrie of Guthrie, Bishop of Moray in the reign of Charles I., who had the courage to defy the excommunication issued against him by the Presbyterian General Assembly held at Glasgow in 1638, for * History of Brechin, by David D. Black, p. 97, 98. 34 HISTORY OF THE having " in the year 1633 preached in a surplice before His Majesty King Charles I. in the High Church of Edinburgh, to the great scan dal ofthe zealous people there." Bishop Wood's first change was the parish of Spott, from which he was removed to Dunbar, both in the county of Haddington, and while incumbent of the latter he was conse crated Bishop of the Isles in 1678, from which he was translated to the See of Caithness in 1680. In this See he was at the Revolution. The See of Orkney was fiUed by the Right Rev. Andrew Bruce, whose father held the honourable office of Commissary of St Andrews, and who had previously been Archdeacon of that metropolitan diocese. He was consecrated Bishop of Dunkeld in 1679, and he sat in this See tiU the year 1 68 1. Bishop Keith makes the foUowing observations re specting this prelate, which are particularly worthy of notice, because they disclose the principles by which the Scottish Bishops were guided at this memorable era. " He was deprived by the Court for showing his dislike to the design of repealing the laws against Popery ; yet the King [James II. ] perceiving the disagreeableness of such proceedings, did recommend him to the See of Orkney upon the death of the pre ceding Bishop.* The King's conge d'elire and recommendation both bear date the 4th of May 1688 ; but the Revolution coming quickly to take place, he was deprived with the rest of his order."! We now come to the Archiepiscopal See of Glasgow, which was filled by the Most Rev. John Paterson, formerly Dean of Edinburgh, and successively Bishop of GaUoway and of Edinburgh. He was consecrated to the former See in May 1675, at Edinburgh, along with Archbishop Ross, by Archbishop Leighton of Glasgow, Bishop Young of Edinburgh, and another Bishop whose name is not given. He succeeded Arch bishop Cairncross, who, in 1686, having "incurred the displeasure ofthe Lord ChanceUor, the Earl of Perth (and deservedly, too, if aU be true • The Right Rev. Murdoch Mackenzie, descended from the Mackenzies of Gair ioch, and a cadet of the Noble Family of Seaforth. This venerable prelate died in about the hundredth year of his age, yet " in the perfect use of all his faculties until the very last," in the month of February 1688. He was spared the grief of seeing the Chnrch of which he was once a governor overthrown by political intrigue and noisy fanaticism. \ Keith's Catalogue. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 35 which Dr James Canaries, minister at Selkirk, relates*), thc King sent a letter to the Privy Council, removing him ft-om tho Archbishopric of Glasgow, of the date January 13, 1687 — a very irregular step surely. The King should have taken a more canonical course." The Bishop might have added that this was one of the many proceedings of James II. which alienated the English nation from him, and brought about the Revolution. Archbishop Paterson was translated to the See of Glasgow in January 1687. Dr John Gordon, caUed by the King in the charter of nomination under the Great Seal, dated February 4, and sealed September 4, 1688, " Doctorem Theologise Joannem Gordon, nostrum capeUanum apud New York, in America," was consecrated Bishop of GaUoway at Glas gow. He had done little more than taken possession of the See when the Revolution happened, and he foUowed King James first into Ireland, during the attempt to recover that kingdom, and then into France. He resided at St Germains, with the unfortunate sovereign's little court, and performed divine service to such of the exiles as were members of the Church, though one account aUeges that he became a Roman Catholic. Bishop Gordon does not appear to have returned to Scot land. The See of Argyle was vacant in consequence of the death of Bishop Hector Maclean, in 1687. A conge d'elire was issued in favour of Dr Alexander Monro, Principal of the University of Edinburgh, directed to the Dean and Chapter of the Diocese, dated 24th October 1688. It does not appear that this learned clergyman, who was one of the most distinguished men of his time, was consecrated. He was deprived of his office in the University for not conforming to King WiUiam's go vernment, and was succeeded by the famous Dr WiUiam Carstairs, a great leader of the Presbyterian party. Dr Monro is more particularly noticed in the sequel. * This parenthetical statement of Bishop Keith must be received with great cau tion. Archbishop Cairncross accepted the Bishopric of Raphoe in Ireland from King William, which gave great offence to the Scottish Bishops and clergy. Keith says, that " he lived privately until the Revolution in 1688, after which period he was taken notice of by the new powers, who, finding him not altogether averse to make compliance with them, he was made Bishop of Raphoe the 16th May 1693, and in that See he continued till his death, anno 1701." 36 HISTORY OF THE The remote See of the Isles was fiUed at the period of the Revolution by the Right Rev. Archibald Graham, of the family of Graham of Kil bride, who had been minister at Rothsay in Bute. He was promoted to the See in 1680. This prelate had sufficient interest with King WiUiam's Government, or probably his claim was irresistible, to obtain an act of Parliament in 1695, ordaining that "military assistance shaU be given to the said Archibald, late Bishop of the Isles, and John Graham of Dougalston, or their factors," to recover certain rents indebted to him by the tenants.* It wiU thus be seen from the preceding narrative that the Scottish Bishops at the time of the Revolution were men of the highest respec tability, and some of them connected with ancient and distinguished families. Among the inferior clergy were many persons of great talent and erudition, some of whom subsequently became prominent in the defence of the Church, when it was left to the voluntary support of its members, and encountered the ordeal of persecution. Those clergy were the parochial ministers, commonly termed curates by the Presby terians, by way of reproach, though there is neither sarcasm nor wit ap parent in such an application of the word. In every field harangue de livered by the Covenanting preachers, the Bishops and clergy were often assailed in the most scurrilous language, their conduct studiously misrepresented, and unscrupulously accused of every species of crime. To such an extent was the ignorant credulity and superstition of the peasantry infiuenced by the Covenanting preachers in the rural and remote districts, that the Bishops were actuaUy believed to be cloven- footed, and had no shadows, and many of the curates, if we are to credit Kirkton and others of his enthusiastic persuasion, were little better than wizards — an accusation, however, which the clergy occasionally retorted on their maligners. It is appropriately stated that "at this period the Royalists were believed by the adverse party to be as much devoted to Satan as to King Charles II. ; that the military officers who were employed to pursue the Whigs (Covenanters) into their lurking places wore coats of proof, and bestrode horses that could clamber among rocks like foxes ; and that the justices of peace commissioned to try the fugitives were seen familiarly conversing with the foul fiend."t * Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 448. ¦f Prefatory Notice to Law's Memorialls, p. Ixxix. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 37 These absurdities were religiously propagated by the field preachers, and readily credited as undoubted facts. Nevertheless, after the accession of James II. indications of repose were apparent even in the Western counties, and if the rude peasantry had not been kept in an incessant state of religious excitement by noisy enthusiasts, who continuaUy appealed to their passions by perverted ap plications of passages and events in the Old Testament, the Church would not have been the object of their dislike. " The system pursued at the time," says one of the distinguished ornaments of the Church, " in the. disaffected districts of Scotland, for putting down the rebel lious fanatics who broke the peace and set the Government at defiance, has afforded much occasion for sincere regret, as weU as for party in vective and theological recrimination • and it is readily admitted that there could be little Christian charity, and stiU less political wisdom, in the kingdom, when it became necessary, or was thought expedient, to dragoon fanatical peasants into sound opinion or ecclesiastical subor dination. But this admission, it is clear, amounts to nothing more than the acknowledgment that men do not act upon principles which they re fuse to receive, while, to form a correct estimate of the line of policy ac tuaUy adopted, it would be necessary to weigh weU the probable effects of any other that might have been recommended in its place. The men who fought at the Pentland HiUs and BothweU Bridge were not only open rebels, banded against the civil government of the country, and against a Church not only established by law, but preferred by a large majority of the kingdom ; they were, moreover, in arms against religious tolera tion and liberty of conscience, determined not to accept these privileges in their own case, and far less to grant them to others." HISTOEY OF THE CHAPTER II. GENERAL VIEW OF THE STATE OF SCOTLAND AND OF THE CHURCH AT THE REVOLUTION. The Revolution of 1688 had been planned by the Prince of Orange a considerable time previous to its actual occurrence. A powerful party considered him as the protector of their liberties, many of the highest persons in the kingdom corresponded with him, and he only waited for a favourable opportunity to invade England. He sent Dykvelt as envoy to look after his interests, and to assure the people, that though he re fused to be a party to the Indulgence granted by the King his father- in-law, he was himself quite wiUing to be the author of one which would satisfy aU denominations except the Roman Catholics. AU this was weU known in England except to the unfortunate monarch whom it most concerned ; but it was different in Scotland, where the people heard of the landing of the Prince of Orange, his assumption of the go vemment, and the fiight of the King, with surprise and not a little con sternation. The Scottish Bishops appear to have been aware of the meditated in vasion ofthe Prince of Orange only in October 1688, and as a number of them were in Edinburgh at that time they drew up a loyal address, which they transmitted to the King. This we learn from a letter of Dr Rose, Bishop of Edinburgh, to the Hon. and Right Rev. Archibald CampbeU, written on the 22d of October 1713, the "original holo graph" of which Bishop Keith says he possessed. An answer was re turned, dated WhitehaU, 15th November, after the Prince of Orange had been ten days in England. When the Scottish Bishops knew that the Prince had landed, they resolved to send two of their number to SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 39 London, with a renewal of their aUegiance to James, and to wait on the English Bishops " for advice and assistance," says Bishop Rose, " in case that ariy unlucky thing might possibly happen to occur with re spect to the Church." This was communicated to the Privy Council, and the Earl of Perth, Lord ChanceUor, officiaUy announced that it met with the approbation of their Lordships. At the next meetiug of the Bishops, Dr Rose of Edinburgh and Dr Bruce of Orkney were de legated to proceed to London. It was thought that these two Bishops would be more acceptable to their Anglican brethren, as they were uu - connected with the sanction given bythe Bishops of the Scottish Church to the toleration granted by the King to the Roman Catholics, which had given great offence at the time in England generaUy, whereas Bishop Bruce had so strongly opposed it as to draw upon himself the severe dis pleasure of James, " and I," says Dr Rose, "not concerned, as not being a bishop at that time." In conformity to this resolution, sanctioned and approved by the Privy Council, a commission was signed by the Archbishops and Bi shops on the 3d of December 1688, authorising the Bishops of Edin burgh and Orkney to proceed to London. Some business caUed the latter prelate to the country, but he promised to return in a few days, that he and Bishop Rose might travel together. It happened, however, that when the Bishop of Orkney was to join the Bishop of Edinburgh in that city he was suddenly taken iU, and he was therefore under the ne cessity of intimating to Dr Rose that the state of his health would not permit him to join him, and urged him to set out by himself, promising to join him as soon as he was able. The Bishop of Edinburgh proceeded to London, and a journey to the British metropolis from Edinburgh in those days was a very different affair from what it is at the present time. His Lordship was some days on the road before he came to NorthaUerton, and there he first heard of the important political movements, the assumption of the government by the Prince of Orange amid the acclamations of the great majority of the English nation, an.d the fiight of James from Rochester. This induced Bishop Rose to hesitate whether he ought to go forward or re turn : " But," he says, " considering the various and contradictory ac counts I had got aU along the road, and that, in case of tho King's re tirement, matters would be so much more dark and perplexed, I resolv- 40 HISTORY OF THE ed to go on, that I might be able to give just accounts of things to my brethren here [in Scotland] from time to time, and have the advice of the English Bishops, whom I never doubted to find unalterably fwm to their master's interest." In this expectation Bishop Rose was disappointed. Seven, includ ing the Primate — the iUustrious and celebrated Seven Bishops — re mained " unalterably firm" to the interests of the unfortunate and in fatuated sovereign, but the Church of England conformed to the Re volution, acknowledged WiUiam and Mary as the lawful sovereigns, and the refractory Bishops were deprived. Bishop Rose arrived in Lon don, and found a very different order of government from what he ex pected. On the day after his arrival his Lordship waited on Arch bishop Sancroft, with whom, he says, he had been personaUy acquainted a few years before. He presented his commission to the Primate, and explained the circumstances which had prevented the Bishop of Orkney from accompanying him. The Archbishop, having read the document, told his Lordship, in the most desponding manner, that "matters were very dark, and the cloud so thick or gross that they could not see through it ; and that they [the English Bishops] knew not weU what to do for themselves, far less what advice to give to others." His Grace farther informed Bishop Rose that there was to be a meeting of the Bi shops with him that very day, and the interview terminated by his Grace desiring his Lordship to see him during the foUowing week. Bishop Rose next waited on the celebrated Dr StiUingfleet, Bishop of St Asaph, with whom he was also personaUy acquainted. His Lord ship does not narrate the conversation, but from what he states the nature of it may be easily inferred. " I could not," says his Lordship, " but see through his inclinations, wherefore I resolved to visit him no more, nor to address myself to any others of that order [or party], till I should have occasion to learn something about them." At the time appointed the Bishop of Edinburgh again waited on the Primate at Lam beth Palace, and told his Grace what had passed between him and the Bishop of St Asaph. " The Archbishop, "says his Lordship, "smiling, told me that St Asaph was a good man, but an angry man ; and withal told me that matters stiU continued very dark, and that it behoved me to wait the issue of their convention, which he expected was only that which would give light to the scene ; and withal desired me to come to him SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 41 from time to time, and if any thing occurred he would signify it unto me." At this critical season, " wearisome to me," says Bishop Rose, " be cause acquainted with few, save those of our own countrymen, and of those I knew not whom to trust," his Lordship waited on Dr Compton, Bishop of London, and requested that Prelate to use his influence with the Prince of Orange to protect the Episcopal clergy in Scotland. The Bishop of London refused to interfere, as did also Dr Burnet, after wards Bishop of Salisbury, who, though at one time an incumbent of the Church in his native country, cooUy told Bishop Rose that he " did not meddle in Scots affairs." The Bishop of London, although he either would not or could not render the Bishop of Edinburgh any as sistance, advised his Lordship to wait upon the Prince, and present his Royal Highness with an address respecting the treatment of the clergy in Scotland. This suggestion was eagerly recommended by several Scottish peers. " I asked," says the Bishop, " whether I or my address would readily meet with acceptance or success, if it did not compliment the Prince upon his descent to deliver]us from Popery and slavery ? They said that it was absolutely necessary. I told them that I neither was in structed by my constituents to do so, neither had I myself clearness to do it, and that in these terms I neither could nor would visit or ad dress his Highness." The Bishop during his stay in London had repeated interviews with the Archbishop of Canterbury, and Dr Turner, Bishop of Ely, who re ceived him kindly, and as they were about to be sufferers in the same cause with himself and his Scottish brethren, the friendship Would be . peculiarly intimate. At length the vote of abdication in reference to James II. was passed, and on that day Bishop Rose, who saw at once the probable fate of the Scottish Church as the national establishment, went to Lambeth. His Lordship teUs Bishop CampbeU that, as his in terview with the Primate was strictly private, he does not feel himself at liberty to narrate the conversation. He intimated to his Grace that he was preparing to return to Scotland, and that he would wait upon him once more before he left London. The Prince of Orange had already accepted the crown conjunctly with his consort, and proclamations were issued enjoining obedience to King WiUiam and Queen Mary, releasing the people from their aUe- 42 HISTORY OF TIIE giance to King James, and threatening aU who resisted the authority of the new sovereigns. But these are matters on which we shaU not dweU at present. While making his farewell visits to his countrymen and friends in London, the Bishop of Edinburgh was informed that some Scottish noblemen and gentlemen who had set out to their own country had been stopped at the flrst stage, and that no one could pro cure a pass until he waited on the King. His Lordship immediately repaired to the Archbishop at Lambeth Palace, and his Grace agreed that it would be- proper to wait on the King, or the Prince,, as he stu diously caUs WUliam III. He applied to the Bishop of London to introduce him. Dr Compton asked his Lordship if he had any thing to say tothe King. " I replied," says the Bishop, " that I had nothing to say, save that I was going to Scotland, being a member of the Con vention ; for I understood that without waiting on the Prince (that being the most common Scots style), I could not have a pass, and that without that I must needs be stopped upon the road, as several of my countrymen had been. His Lordship asked me again, saying, ' Seeing your clergy have been so routed and barbarously treated by the Pres byterians, wiU you not speak to the King to put a stop to that, and in favour of your own clergy ?' My reply was, that the Prince had been often applied to in that matter by several of our nobility, and addressed also by the sufferers themselves, and yet aU to no purpose ; wherefore, I could have no hopes that my intercessions would be of any avail ; but that if his Lordship thought otherwise, I would not decline to make them. His Lordship asked me farther, whether any of our countrymen would go along with me, and he spoke particularly of Sir George Mac kenzie. I replied, that I doubted nothing of that ; whereupon his Lord ship bid me find him out, and that both he and I should be at Court that day against three in the afternoon, and he should surely be there to introduce us." The Bishop easily found Sir George Mackenzie, who liked the pro posed audience with the King, but suggested to his Lordship the ex pediency of having some of the Scottish nobility present on the occa sion. To this the Bishop replied, that he much doubted whether they would be admitted if they came in a body, and that they would be greatly offended if they were denied access, when they came upon his and Sir George's invitation merely. But his Lordship strenuously re- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 43 commended to meet the Bishop of London punctuaUy at tho time ap pointed, and take that prelate's advice on those and other matters, to which Sir George readily agreed. At the time specified the Bishop of London met the Bishop of Edin burgh and Sir George Mackenzie at WhitehaU. The latter mentioned to the Bishop of London his suggestion of having some of the Scottish Episcopal noblemen and gentlemen present, and his Lordship heartily conceded with the proposal. He said that he would go in to the King, and inquire if his Majesty would appoint a time for the Scottish Epis copal noblemen and gentlemen to wait upon him, in favour of their per secuted clergy in Scotland. Leaving the Bishop and Sir George Mac kenzie in a room near the apartment in which the King was, his Lord ship was absent a fuU half hour, when he returned, and informed them tliat the King would not agree to the proposal, lest it might offend the Presbyterians, that at the same time he would not aUow the latter to ap proach him in a body, because it would give offence to the other party, and that he would not aUow more than two of either party at a time to speak to him of Scottish ecclesiastical affairs. The Bishop of London now addressed himself in an almost official manner to the Bishop of Edinburgli. — " My Lord," he said, " you see that the King, having thrown himself upon the water, must keep him self a-swimming with one hand. The Presbyterians have joined him closely, and offer to support him ; and therefore he cannot cast them off unless he could see how otherways he can be served. And the King bids me teU you that he now knows the state of Scotland much better than he did when he was in HoUand ; for while there he was made to believe that Scotland, generaUy aU over, was Presbyterian, but now he sees that the great body of the nohiUty and gentry are for Episcopacy, and it is the trading and inferior sort that are for Presbytery. Where fore he bids me teU you, that if you wiU undertake to serve him to the purpose that he is served here in England he wiU take you by the hand, support the Church and order, and throw off the Presbyterians." — " My Lord," replied the Bishop of Edinburgh, " I cannot but humbly thank the Prince for this frankness and offer ; but withal I must teU your Lordship, that when I came from Scotland, neither my brethren nor I apprehended any such revolution as I have now seen in England ; and therefore I neither was nor could be instructed by them what answer to 44 HISTOEY OF THE make to the Prince's offer. And, therefore, what I say is not in their name, but only my own private opinion, which is, that I truly think they wiU not serve the Prince so as he is served in England : that is, as I take it, to make him their king, or give their suffrage for his being king. And though as to this matter I can say nothing in their name, and as from them, yet for myself I must say, that rather than do so I wiU abandon aU the interest that either I have, or may expect to have, in Britain." The Bishop of London commended the candour of this reply, and said that he believed the Bishop of Edinburgh spoke the sentiments of aU the Scottish Prelates. " AU this time," said his Lord ship to Bishop Rose, " you have been here, neither have you waited on the King, nor have any of your brethren, the Scottish Bishops, made any address to him ; so the King must be excused for standing by the Presbyterians." This conversation had scarcely terminated when the Prince of Orange passed through the apartment in which were the two Bishops and Sir George Mackenzie. The latter took leave ofhis Majesty, who immediately left the room without noticing the Bishops. The Bishop of Edinburgh was not a little chagrined that this opportunity of taking leave had been lost, but the Bishop promised to present him on the forenoon of the foUowing day. Considering what depended on this in terview and the results, it is extremely interesting ; and it either does not appear that WiUiam had been informed of what had passed between the two Bishops on the previous day, or, as the Bishop of Edinburgh also conjectures, the " Prince purposed to try what might be made of him by a personal appeal." When his Lordship was announced, Wil liam came a few steps forward from his company, and said — " My Lord, are you going for Scotland? " — " Yes, Sir," replied the Bishop, " if you have any commands for me." — " I hope," said the King, "you wiU be kind to me, and foUow the example of England." — " Sir," re plied his Lordship, " I wiU serve you so far as law, reason, or conscience, shaU aUow me." WiUiam instantly turned from the Bishop in silence, and mingled with his friends, and the Bishop immediately retired. Such was the memorable interview of the Bishop of Edinburgh with King William IIL, at which the fate of Scottish Episcopacy as the national establishment was sealed. It is given almost in the Bishop's own language, and is therefore entitled to thc utmost confidence. One SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 45 fact i^ clearly deduced from it — that if the Scottish Prelates and clergy had foUowed the example of the Church of England, and recog nized WiUiam as the sovereign, the Episcopal Church would have been at this moment established in Scotland. The Bishop of London expli citly stated this to Bishop Rose, when he told his Lordship that the King knew the state of Scotland much better than when he was in Hol land — that instead of the Scotch being nearly unanimous for Presby terianism, there was a numerous, a powerful, and a most influential party who were its determined opponents — that he had discovered " the nobility and gentry were for Episcopacy," and only the " trading and inferior sort were for Presbytery." Bishop Rose farther says, respect ing his conversation with Bishop Compton — " Whether what the Bishop of London delivered as from the Prince was so or not I cannot cer tainly say, but I think his Lordship's word was good enough for that ; or whether the Prince would have stood by his promise of casting off the Presbyterians, and protecting us, in case we had come into his in terest, I wUl not determine, though this seems the most probable unto me, and that for these reasons : — He had the Presbyterians now on his side both from inclination and interest, many of them having come over with him, and the rest of them having appeared so warmly that with no good grace imaginable could they return to King James' in terest ; — next, by gaining, as he might presume to gain, the Episcopal nobility and gentry, which he saw was a great party, and, consequently, that King James would be deprived of his principal support. I am the more confirmed in this, that after my downcoming here [Edinburgh], my Lord St Andrews [the Primate] and I taking occasion to wait upon the Duke of Hamilton, his Grace told us a day or two before the sit ting down of the Convention, that he had it in special charge from King William that nothing should be done to the prejudice of Episcopacy in Scotland, in case the Bishops could by any means be brought to be friend his interest, and he prayed us most pathetically, for our own sakes, to follow the example ofthe Church of England. To which my Lord St Andrews replied, ' That both by natural aUegiance, the laws, and the most solemn oaths, we were engaged in the King's [James II. ] interest ; and that we were by God's grace to stand by it, in the face of aU dan gers, and to the greatest losses.'" The Archbishop farther volunteered an advice to the Duke of Hamilton respecting what he considered to be 46 HISTORY OF THE his Grace's duty at this crisis ; but the Duke nevertheless foUowed his own inclinations, and was a zealous promoter of the Revolution. Whatever may have been the reasons which induced King WiUiam after his arrival in England to alter his opinions respecting the ecclesi astical state of Scotland, as intimated by the Bishop of London, it is now admitted that the establishment of Presbyterianism was arranged in HoUand, and of course confirmed in London after the Scottish Bi shops had declared their resolution to remain in the interests of King James. It is also stated that Bishop Burnet had then no inconsider able share in the matter when in HoUand, and if this charge is true it is a disgraceful stain on his character, when we consider that he had at one time been a parochial incumbent in the Scottish Church. The con duct of the Scottish Bishops is the more remarkable, and must have re sulted from the most upright principle, when it is recoUected that the indulgence or toleration granted by King James in 1687, in virtue of the dispensing power assumed by him, had not only secured fuU liberty to aU classes of Presbyterians, but even encouraged dissent from the Epis copal Church, which he evidently intended to weaken, on account ofthe powerful barrier it presented against the Roman Catholics. This in dulgence had been received with the utmost gratitude by the Presby terians. Loyal addresses were transmitted to the King from various quarters, and more particularly from the Presbyterians of Edinburgh, thanking his Majesty for this boon, declaring that they would stand by his sacred person on aU occasions, and praying the continuance of his princely goodness and care ; and yet those very persons were amongst the first to offer their services to the Prince of Orange, complaining of the "heUish attempts of Romish incendiaries, and of the just grievances to aU men relating to conscience, liberty, and property." King James knew, as every Romanist knows, that Popery had nothing to fear fi'om Presbyterianism, about which the Papists even at the present day give themselves little concern. As to the conduct of the Scottish Bishops, who have been often repre sented as men of narrow minds and bigoted principles, it resulted fi'om what they considered to be their solemn religious duty. It is easy to sit in judgment on them at this distance of time, and reasoning from our own consciousness to assail them for their want of prudence, their now ob solete and exploded notions, and their obstinacy in clinging to the for- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 47 tunes of an iUustrious and unfortunate Royal House. But it must be re coUected that the times were widely different from our own ; it was a pe riod of strong political excitement ; and it was never contemplated even by many of those who were concerned in the Revolution, that the House of Stuart was to be fmaUy excluded. There can be little doubt that if James II. had acceded to the proposition of King WiUiam, and sent his infant son to be educated in England, the succession would havc been secured to that prince. And if we take into account that Scot land was at that time an independent kingdom, that it had its own le gislature, and was unconnected with England except by the union of the crowns, we may form some kind of estimate of the principles by which the Scottish Bishops and Clergy were guided in their solemn de termination not to acknowledge King AViUiam as their sovereign, be lieving, as they conscientiously did, that nothing could absolve them from their oath of aUegiance to King James. And what an extraordinary train of refiections must occur, if we sup pose for a moment that the Scottish Bishops and Clergy had conformed to the Revolution settlement of the crown. Here, indeed, much is specu lation and uncertainty ; we know the history of the past, but we cannot calculate even the probabiUties of the future. For the wisest of purposes, doubtless, the great Head of the Church permitted the Scottish branch of his Catholic communion and fellowship to be affected in its temporal condition by political changes, and, it may be, by human passions, pre judices, and errors. To suppose that the angry feelings of the dis appointed would soon have subsided, or that any thing like a gene ral recognition of, or conformity to, apostolical truth and order would have been exhibited on the part of the more violent Presbyterians, and especially those sects of them caUed the Covenanters and Cameron ians, would be to suppose what is utterly visionary, fanciful, and con tradicted by experience. We know weU that schisms, heresies, and dis sents, have existed from the earliest times, and that these stiU exist in countries where apostolical episcopacy is maintained and supported as the national ecclesiastical establishment. In Scotland the leaven of schism was introduced with the Reformation, and we need not wonder at such being the fact, when we consider the tumultuous and disgraceful manner in whioh that Reformation was conducted. To the celebrated Andrew MelviUe, however, must be ascribed the introduction of the 48 HISTORY OF THE Genevan polity, which fermented and increased in violence during the latter end of the sixteenth and the whole of the seventeenth centuries. If the Scottish Bishops and Clergy had conformed to the principles of the Revolution, as did the Church of England, and thus preserved the Church as the national establishment, the Presbyterians would have formed a considerable party of Dissenters, though it is believed not more numerous than the sect caUed Seceders, who have departed from the present Establishment. If the Episcopal Church had continued the establishment of Scotland, the Presbyterians, we say, would have form ed a large body of Dissenters, who for many years probably would have respected neither the views, the principles, nor the polity of the Church, until time softened their resentments, or a new and better educated generation would consider the subject unprejudiced by ignorance and fanaticism. In that case where would have been the various sects of Presbyterian Dissenters — ^the Secession, the Relief, and others, both numerous and powerful, who left the present legal Establishment long after the Revolution of 1688 ? Would they have had an existence at all, when the causes of the separation from the Kirk could not have excited their dissatisfaction ? The answers to such questions as these must be matters of opinion, and it would be rash to decide imperatively or con fidently on either side. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 4',) CHAPTER III. GENERAL VIEW OF THE ESTABLISHED EPISCOPAL CHUaCH OF SCOTLAND AT THE REVOLUTION CONTINUED. It is stated in the outset of the present work, that, in a temporal sense, the substitution of Presbyterianism for the Church in Scotland was of no pecuniary benefit to the country. This is an important fact, whicli must be kept in view, as iUustrating in a remarkable manner the his tory of that age. We have seen that the Crown seized the whole of the Episcopal revenues, and that these are levied at the present day as if every See in Scotland was filled by its legitimate Bishop. Let us now attend to more important matters than mere temporalities, and take a short view of the doctrine, discipline, and form of worship of the Epis copal Church of Scotland, previous to and at the period of the Revolu tion. That Church has been often represented as an intolerable burden on the people, and as compeUing them to submit to rites and ceremonies which they inveterately disUked. We hear much, too, of the persecuted Co venanters, as if the Church had been the great cause of persecuting those persons. The very reverse, however, is the case. Whatever the Presbyterian writers may say to the contrary, it is weU known that at the Restoration the re-establishment of the ancient form of Church Government was agreeable to a large proportion of the people, and many weU informed Presbyterians attended public worship in their parish churches. It is a remarkable fact, which shows the conduct of the Covenanters and their leaders in its true light, that from the Re storation to the Revolution there was scarcely an outward distinction D 50 HISTOEY OF THE between the Episcopalians and the Presbyterians in faith, worship, or discipline. Every reader knows the failure of the attempt to introduce the Scot tish Liturgy in the year 1637, and the serious riot which occm-red in the cathedral church of St Giles at Edinburgh on that occasion. The General Assembly at Glasgow was held on the foUowing year, when the Scottish Archbishops and Bishops were accused of every possible crime, however odious or fanciful, and excommunicated. The great CivU War commenced, and the murder of King Charles I. consummated the national turmoil. The Scottish agents in that tragedy seem to have been conscience-stricken at the result, which they had chiefly assisted in accelerating, and they accordingly attempted to oppose CromweU's career, by espousing in their own way the cause of Charles II. Crom weU, however, who knew them weU, baffled aU their projects, and he conquered Scotland, which was quiet during his domination hy the strong arm of military power. The man who had braved and dismissed, as a pack of traitors, the Parliament of England, was not likely to be alarmed at, or tolerate the meetings of, a General Assembly of Presby terian ministers.* At the Restoration of Charles II. , when the Church was re-establish ed, no liturgy or public form of prayer was introduced, and no Presby terian could plead a violation of his conscience by acknowledging that to which he might entertain conscientious objections. The Liturgy of the Church of England, which does not differ much from the Scottish Liturgy, was indeed used in some places, but it was with the entire consent and approbation of the people. In the North of Scotland, and particularly in the city and county of Aberdeen, where the Episcopa lians have always been numerous since the Reformation, the Liturgy was probably used in some churches. We know that it was used in the Chapel-Royal of Holyroodhouse, and in the parish church of Salton in Haddingtonshire by Dr Gilbert Burnet, during the four years of his incumbency, before he was invited to the chair of Theology in the Uni- * During the troubles in the latter end of the reign of Charles I. the communion was seldom administered in tho city of Glasgow, and it was not celebrated m the years 1646, 1647, 1651, 1652, 1653, 1658, and 1659 — New Statistical Accountof Scotland — Lanarkshire, p. 118. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL <:HlIL'CTr. 51 versity of Glasgow, from 1065 to 1669.* Some of the parochial incum bents compiled forms of prayer for the use of their respective congre gations, with some petitions and coUects taken from the English Litur gy ; but this was merely optional, and the prayers were generaUy extem pore, or said in the same manner as those who reject a liturgy or set forms of prayer. AU the clergy, however, concluded their prayers, whether previously arranged or not, with the Lord's Prayer, which was foUowed by singing the Doxology, or Gloria Patri, both of which observ ances the Presbyterian enthusiasts denounced as formal and supersti tious ; and it is curious, that in many parts of Scotland the people to this day have a very great objection to hear the Lord's Prayer said, or the Scriptures read in pubhc, aUeging that they can do so at home themselves. We need not be surprised at this foUy, to say the least, on the part of an iUiterate peasantry, when we find a Presbyterian mini ster of great repute gravely maintaining that the Lord's Prayer is a Jewish, and not a Christian prayer, and cannot with propriety be intro duced into Christian worship !f But it appears that even the offensive Doxology was sometimes omit ted to please the tender consciences of the objectors. This occurred at least in the Presbytery of Paisley, and may have happened in other quarters. Some of the clergy were brought before the Archbishop of Glasgow, in whose diocese they were, on this account. It was urged, in defence, that none of the people would join in the psalmody, and that the minister and clerk (caUed in Scotland the precentor) being the only perfonners, and sometimes both of them alike destitute of a musical • While noticing Salton in connection with Bishop Burnet, it may be mentioned, that when he was placed in his more elevated station he was not unmindful of this scene of his early labours. He bequeathed in trust the sum of 20,000 merks, the present value of which is L.2000, producing the annual sum of L.80, being invested on heritable security at 4 per cent., for the education and clothing of thirty children of the " poorer sort;" forthe erection of a new schoolhouse, and affording an augmentation of the schoolmaster's salary ; for the increase of a library begun to be formed " for the mi nister's house and use ;" and the remainder for relieving the necessitous poor. The children connected with this fund are familiarly termed bishops in the parish, and the gallery appropriated for their use in the church is likely always to retain its ap pellation of tlie Bishop's Laft. t Sermons by Andrew Thomson, D.D., Minister of St George's Church, Edin burgh. 52 HISTOEY OF THE ear, the effect was bad, and the discord intolerable. Nevertheless, these pleadings were of no avail, and the Archbishop ordered them to obey the injunction of singing the Doxology every Sunday, to explain it to the people, and exhort them to compliance.* It is farther to be observed, that there were no organs in the parish churches, for the cathedrals, with three exceptions, Glasgow, Edinburgh, and KirkwaU in Orkney, had been almost demolished by the leaders of the Reformation and their destructive foUowers in the previous century. Perhaps the only exception, at least one of the very few with respect to organs, was the Abbey church of Holyroodhouse. There were no fixed Communion tables, neither the Bishops nor the clergy wore their episco pal robes and surplices during the ordinary performance of divine ser vice ; and it is not even certain whether the latter wore black gowns, though it appears from various contemporary portraits that the Bishops did so on ordinary occasions. As there was no Liturgy, no responses were made, or expected to be made, by the congregation. The two sa craments of Baptism and the Eucharist were administered by both Episcopalians and Presbyterians nearly in the same manner, without signing with the sign of the cross in the one, or kneeling at the other. Only, when administering baptism, the Episcopal clergy required an as sent to the Apostles' Creed, as the ground of the infant's religious edu cation, a condition to which no Presbyterian could reasonably object, since they demanded an acknowledgment of aU the dogmas of the Westminster Confession, and the more violent of them even an as sent to that precious document, the Solemn League and Covenant. As it respects the doctrines of the Church, although these were avowedly the same as the Thirty-Nine Articles, yet these Articles were seldom or never even mentioned. The old Confession of Faith, drawn up by the early Scottish Reformers, and ratified in 1567, had been all along the received and common standard of both parties ; but the Pres byterians had introduced that lengthy compilation, which is now their favourite standard, the Westminster Confession, in many points different from, and in some directly opposed to, the old Scottish Confession. It is weU known that the Westminster Assembly, which met by an ordi nance of the Parliament in 1643, and sat tUl February 22, 1648-9, • New Statistical Account of Scotland — Renfrewshire, p. 131, SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 53 about three weeks after the murder of the King, had for their object the modest design of establishing an uniformity of doctrine, discipline, and worship, throughout England, Scotland, and Ireland, which they designed to do in the most compulsory manner ; and the English, Irish, and Scottish Churches, and the Irish Roman Catholics, were to be compeUed to recognise Calvinistic Presbyterianism. The prospect of establishing Presbyterianism in England was held out by CromweU as a snare to the leaders of the party, and this was one of their induce ments to seU the King — fanaticism thus uniting with avarice in the most odious transaction which stains the annals of the Scottish nation. Of the compUers of the Westminster Confession, as also ofthe Larger and Shorter Catechism, now recognised by the Presbyterian Establishment of Scotland, Lord Clarendon aUows that " about twenty of them* were reverend and worthy persons, and episcopal in their judgments, but as to the remainder they were mere pretenders to divinity ; some were in famous in their lives and conversations, and most of them of very mean parts and learning, if not of scandalous ignorance, and of no other repu tation than of malice to the Church of England." It is possible, as Eachard intimates, that these statements of the Noble historian are too severe, especiaUy that of some of them being " infamous in their lives." Neal, the historian of the Puritans, says of them, that " though their sentiments in divinity were in many instances too narrow and contract ed, yet, with aU their faults, among which their persecuting eeal for re ligion was not the least, thej were certainly men of real piety and virtue, who meant weU, and had the interest of religion at heart ;" and, " if they had not grasped at coercive power or jurisdiction over the con sciences of men, their characters would have been unblemished The divine right of the Presbyterian government first threw them into heats, and then divided them, engaging them with the Parliament, and then with the Independents and Erastians. Their opposing a toleration raised them a great many enemies, and caused a secession in their own body." Such are the sources from which the Presbyterians of Scotland de- * The names of Bishop Reynolds, Wallis, Twisse, Arrowsmith, Greenhill, Gata- kcr, Selden, Lightfoot, and others, will always be mentioned with respect. Those sent from Scotland were men of poor abilities, little learning, aud of no reputation, except as agitators, and restless leaders of an enthusiastic peasantry. 54 HISTORY OF THE rived their theological standards, and at the period of the Revolution they cherished aU the intolerance of which even the prejudiced histo rian of the Puritans complains. Yet wiU it be believed that those very men, who adopted a religious code the most exclusive and the most ty rannical, if aU it contains was practised, and who wanted to deny to others what they claimed for themselves, accused the Scottish Episco pal Church of cruelty and oppression ? Those very men, who in their Solemn League and Covenant bound themselves byan oath to extirpate, with the sivord. Popery, Prelacy, by which latter they meant the Church, Erastianism, Independency, Anabaptism, and all the mushroom mo dern sects then in existence, which had departed from the commu nion of the Church catholic, complained that their consciences were vio lated by an ecclesiastical establishment, the fundamental doctrines and principles of which they either would not or could not understand, or which they either ignorantly or wilfuUy perverted and misrepresented. It is distinctly denied that the Episcopal Church of Scotland was viewed as a grievance by the great mass of the nation, the deluded peasantry of the western counties excepted. With regard to discipUne, the dioceses were composed of Presbyteries, as the Synods are at the present time. Every parish had its kirk-session, at the head of which was the incumbent. In tbe parish of Salton, for example, aheady mentioned, where Dr Patrick Scougall was incumbent five years before he was ele vated to the Bishopric of Aberdeen,* it is admitted, on the authority of its Presby terian minister, that " during the period of his incumbency the eldership appears to have been much more numerous, in proportion to the amount of population, than in modern times. From the Kirk-Ses sion records it appears that in 1633-35, when the number of the inha bitants of the parish was probably under six hundred, there were no fewer than nineteen elders in office, "t Does this appear as if the Episcopal Church of Scotland had been obnoxious to the mass of the people ? Other instances are adduced in the proper place in the sequel. * Bishop ScougaU was the immediate predecessor of Bishop Burnet. He was the father of the eminent and pious Henry Scougall, author of the " Life of God in the Soul of Man," who died while Professor of Theology in King's College, in the twenty- eighth year of his age. To Henry Scougall may be applied the favourite adage of Archbishop Leighton — Diti vixit qui bene vixit. -\ New Stat. Account of Scotland — Haddingtonshire, p. 1 10. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 55 The Presbyteries of the several dioceses were constituted in much the same manner as they are at present under the Presbyterian system, and in these Presbyteries the moderator or chairman was always nominated by the Bishop of the diocese. In the Provincial Diocesan Synods the Bishop always presided, or in his absence the Dean, or some one by his appointment, and in the General Assemblies, whenever the Government deemed it expedient that such convocations should be held, the Arch - bishop of St Andrews, as Primate of aU Scotland and Metropolitan, would have presided as Moderator, especially if the meeting had been held in any town in his own or in his sufiragan dioceses, Many further iUustrations could be adduced, but the town and Pres bytery of Paisley, as given on the authority of the Established Presby terians themselves, wiU furnish an example.* When the Church was re-established at the Restoration the Presby terian Presbytery was dissolved ; but it was re-constructed in 1663 by an act of Dr FairfouU, Archbishop of Glasgow, and the Synod of Glasgow and Ayr. The first meeting was held on the 29th of October that year, and consisted of only five members, with two correspondents from the Presbyteries of Glasgow and Dunbarton. If the reader is surprised at the limited number of members ofthe Episcopal Presbytery of Paisley, it must be recoUected that Renfrewshire was one of the most fanatical coun ties in the West of Scotland, and even at the present day the leaven of Covenanting prejudices is not a little prevalent. In 1684, Dr Arthur Ross, then Archbishop of Glasgow, ordered the meetings of the Presby tery of Paisley always to take place in that town, instead of the neigh bouring royal burgh of Renfrew, where some meetings had been held. In 1670, a meeting was held at Paisley between Archbishop Leighton and Dr Gilbert Burnet on the part of the Church, and certain " bre thren" of Paisley, Glasgow, and neighbourhood, on the side of the Presbyterians ; but the demands of the latter were so extravagant, that no accommodation could be made between the parties. In 1679, a meeting of Presbyterian ministers was held at Paisley, when a warning against Popery was drawn up by them, together with a short vindica tion of Presbyterian principles, but the paper was never printed. " After this,'' says Wodrow, their champion and historian, " tiU the " New Statistical Account of Scotland — Renfrewshire, p. 221, et seq. 56 HISTORY OF THE Revolution, Presbyterian ministers had few meetings ; and I shaU have little more to say of them but that they remained in retirement, few venturing to preach in the fields, and some now and then in private houses : and through the foUowing years I shaU have little more to re late but a continued scene of persecution of ministers and people, and heavy oppression of the whole country." What Wodrow considers per secution and oppression is simply because the Government would not aUow the wild preachers to say and do anything they pleased, and be cause, when they excited the peasantry to open rebeUion and bloodshed, such of them as were taken prisoners were punished as rebels. No one knew better than Wodrow that those Presbyterian ministers who chose to live peaceably were protected by the Government, and against those preachers the Covenanters and other dangerous zealots were as furious as against the Episcopal Clergy. Many Presbyterian teachers com plied with the indulgence, against which the Covenanters and Cameron ians testified as vehemently as against the Church ; and they were ironicaUy designated the King's Curates, in common with the regular parochial clergy, who were styled the Bishop's Curates. What the Duke of Lauderdale said, when he refused to relieve the field preachers confined on the Bass Rock, in the mouth of the Firth of Forth, was ap plicable to too many ofthe Presbyterians in Scotland: — " The party," he declared, " were unworthy of any favour." In Paisley, some of their preachers procured the indulgence, and were aUowed to retain their benefices. In the parish registers of that town, whioh contain some curious notices of manners, and of passing events in civil and ecclesias tical history, we find the foUowing entries connected with what Wod row designates the " Prelatical Synods and Presbyteries," and what the Presbyterian writers of an Account of the Town and Parish of Paisley politely caU the " leaven of Episcopacy" — a Church viewed by these two persons with great honour :* — " January 12, 1681. — The said day the acts of Synod were read ; and the brethren interrogat as to their attending thereof, aU of them report that they say the Lord's Prayer, and either sing or say the Doxologie : and they promise that, so soon as the country shaU in any measure settle cheerfuUy, to go about obedi- * Dr Robert Burns and Mr Robert Macuair, two of thc present Kirk ministers of rai.sley, in the New Statistical Account of Scotland — Renfrewshire, p. 224, 242. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 57 ence to the act of the administration of the Lord's Supper, December 21, 1681. — The Moderator produces ane order particularlie directed to him from the Archbishop (Dr Arthur Ross), requiring him, in pre sence of the remanent brethren, to administer the oath caUed the Test to aU schoolmasters, doctors, and chaplains, within the bounds of the Presbytrie ; and to report his diligence hereanent betwixt and first of January 1682." A careful inquiry into the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church wiU more and more convince us that the Covenanters and Presbyterians of every description had no real grievances of which they could com plain ; and, with the exception of the title and functions of Archbishop and Bishop, and the canonical succession thereof, there is scarcely any thing to be perceived analogous to the present state of the Scottish Episcopal Church. There was no Liturgy, no ritual of any kind, no ceremonies : and, although the Church was essentiaUy episcopal in her constitution, and her clergy apostolicaUy ordained Priests and Deacons, the outward services of religion were conducted precisely as the Pres byterian preachers did themselves. Every Episcopalian knows that a Liturgy or set form of prayer for public worship, and the administration of the sacraments and offices of religion, is no part of Episcopacy, any more than the want of it is any peculiar feature of Presbyterianism ; and he supports the Church from very different principles, and by other arguments, than those which are successfuUy urged respecting the ex pediency and necessity of a liturgical form of prayer, in which aU can join and be edified, in opposition to the often irreverent phraseology of extemporary praying. When Calamy, a well-known and celebrated EngUsh Presbyterian, was informed of the procedure of the Episcopal Church of Scotland and its services, he exclaimed, in reference to the conduct of the Presbyterians and Covenanters — " What would our bre thren in Scotland be at, or what would they have ? Would to God we had these offers."* And yet, in defiance of aU this incontrovertible evidence, the Presbyterian writers persist in accusing the Episcopal Church of forcing upon the people a mode of faith and worship which they deemed to he unscriptural. Is it candid, fair, or honest. * Appendix to Keith's Catalogue of Scottish Bishops, edited by Bishop Russell, p. 493. 58 HISTOPvY OF THE to bring forward such statements, when they can be aU proved to be false, and utterly opposed to facts ? It does not appear in what peculiar way the Scottish Bishops exer cised their authority ; and it probably varied according to the state of the diocese. In the South and West of Scotland, where the Covenanters particularly abounded, a vigUant eye was kept on their conduct ; and the Government deemed it necessary to deal severely with those in tolerant persons. It appears from the foUowing statement, that in some parishes there was a regular caUing of the names of the parishioners be fore divine service was commenced. Mr Robert Aird in 1666, and Mr William Cunninghame in 1683, were the Episcopal incumbents of the parish of Lochwinnoch, in Renfrewshire. " One of them," we are told, " was very strict in requiring the parishioners to conform to Episco pacy, and in reporting those who were irregular and refractory ; but the other was easy and indulgent, and if they appeared to answer to iheir names at the commencement of public worship, he connived at their retiring, without requiring them to remain and join in the service ; and, therefore, he has left a favourable impression behind him in the parish."* In the town and parish of Haddington every parent was obliged, under a penalty, to have his child baptized by the incumbent. It is curious to observe the manner in which the Presbyterian mini sters speak of the Episcopal Clergy of Scotland before the Revolution, when they happen to notice them. Of course, according to them, the partizans of their party were aU pious, virtuous, liberal, and amiable ; while the Clergy are often described as the reverse. Two incumbents successively held the parish of Langton, in Berwickshire, before the Revolution — Mr Robert Hooper from 1677 to 1683, and Mr Patrick Walker from 1683 to 1688. We are told that " the first seems to have been a peaceable man; the second was a bigoted Prelatist."t The period between the Restoration and the Revolution is, by another per son, caUed the " period of Episcopal domination." The Presbytery of Haddington were " beginning to adopt Episcopalian views and practices at the Revolution ;'' and Mr Laurence Charteris, their Moderator, who had been so from 1671 to 1676, was appointed by the Lord Bishop of * New Statistical Account of Scotland — Renfrewshire, p. 94. t Ibid. 1336— Berwickshire, p- 242. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 59 Edinburgh (Dr Alexander Young), in January 1676, to bo Professor of Divinity in the University of that city. After the Revolution he died minister of Dirieton. In December 1682, Mr Robert Meldrum, minister of Garvald, was appointed by the Bishop of Edinburgh (Dr John Paterson) to be minister of Yester, in the county of Haddington. " In this situation," we are told, " he remained till December 1699, notwithstanding the political and ecclesiastical changes which during' his incumbency had taken place in the nation. The change from Pre lacy to Presbytery at the Revolution does not seem to have changed his determination to continue minister of Yester ; and though this circum stance might make some regard him as a second Vicar of Bray, yet he appears to have been a faithful minister. The foUowing entry in refer ence to him is made in the Session Records : — ' December 17, 1699 — No sermon, our minister being dead, having faithfuUie, in the office of the ministery, served at this church exactly seventeen years, from the serving of his edict here to the next day after his funeral.'"* In the account of the parish of Errol, in Perthshire, there is the fol lowing extract from the Kirk- Session Records: — " Sabbath, September 8, 1689 — No sermon, because the troopers came into the town with sound of trumpet, and dissipat the people ; and the minister was in formed that they would offer violence to him." The minister here re ferred to was John Nicolson, D.D., incumbent from 1666 to 1691-92, when he was deprived for not submitting to the new Government. His faithfulness in the discharge of his duties is honourably recorded : — " November 1, 1689. — The Session this day, with ane voice, declared that the Doctor had been very painful and faithful in the exercise of aU the points and parts ofthe ministerial function among them." But as these matters are more copiously treated in succeeding chap ters, the reader's attention is directed to the foUowing exquisite speci men of Presbyterian writing, iUustrative of the parish of St Mungo in Dumfries-shire, from a work to which reference is often made in these pages. In 1795, " the church was a ruin — without beU, pews. Bibles, or utensils for administering the sacraments, and the minister occasionally officiated in a shepherd's plaid. There was no schoolhouse, schoolmas ter, or provision for one : now every thing necessary is provided for the * New Statistical Account of Scotland — Haddingtonshire, 1835, p- 169- 60 HISTOEY OF THE church ; there is an endowed school and weU educated schoolmaster ; and the minister is attired in that Popish rag a gown. Formerly the Seceders would not be present when any Established minister was cele brating any divine ordinance, and the Episcopal Clergy, in terror of the people, performed the rites of burial in private. The present incumbent has been sent for to attend the sick and dying Seceders, and the funeral rites of the Episcopal Church are performed openly in our churches and burial grounds."* * New Statistical Account of Scotland — Dumfries-shire, 1834, p. 217. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 61 CHAPTER IV. PERSECUTION OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CLERGY AFTER THE REVOLUTION. The Revolution was commenced at Edinburgh by a riot in the city, an attack on the Palace of Holyrood, the Chapel- Royal of which was dilapidated by the mob, and the houses of those who were considered Roman Catholics were piUaged. Similar excesses occurred in other towns, and in too many instances they were indirectly encouraged by the authorities. The parochial Episcopal clergy, however, were the principal sufferers. The Church of England has been repeatedly assailed on account of the Act of Uniformity of 1662, and a f;ertain class of sectarian writers continuaUy recur to what they term the Black Day of St Bartholomew, in their endeavours to stigmatize the Church of England as the enemy of liberty of conscience. It would be easy to show that these charges are unfounded, and that they can be satisfactorily retorted on the sects to which those belong who advance them. In like manner, the Episcopal Church of Scotland is accused of persecuting the Presbyterians and Covenanters, who are invariably represented by their supporters as patriots and martyrs. If the Covenanters were persecuted at all, they were persecuted by the State, and not by the Church, on charges of murder, rebeUion, and treason, inasmuch as they denounced the royal authority, and took arms against the legal Government of the time. The measures which that Govemment thought it necessary to foUow against the Covenanters maybe denounced, deplored, or defended, according to the views entertained of the principles and opinions of the age, but any candid person who peruses with impartiality the writings. 62 HISTOEY OF THE speeches, and other memorials of the Presbyterians of the seventeenth century, especiaUy the Covenanters, wiU at once perceive they would have far exceeded the Episcopal Church in the work of persecution if they had possessed the power. " A man's writings," it is weU observed, " may al ways be taken as evidence of his opinions, and the writings of the Episco palians wiU not appear to their disadvantage when arranged on the same page with those of the Presbyterians. — What is the language of the public documents of the Presbyterians ? The divine right of Presbyte- rial Government is positively asserted in the Confession of Faith and the Book of Discipline. The Articles of the Church of England breathe the spirit of liberality, but the Covenant bound every Presbyterian to endeavour to extirpate Episcopacy. The Episcopalians were never bound by their creed to destroy their opponents. The Presbyterians fought not for liberty of conscience, but to impose the uniformity of the Covenant."* As it respects Scotland, the Episcopalians had as much right to the temporal benefits of a national establishment as the Pres byterians. The supporters of the Episcopal Church were numerous, certainly as respectable, many of them superior in rank, and of great family and local influence ; while it wiU not be denied that the clergy as a body were at least as pious, learned, and upright as their oppo nents. SmoUett, who cannot be accused of an undue partiality towards the Church, represents the Presbyterians, when they became triumphant after the Revolution, as " proceeding with ungovernable violence to per secute the Episcopal party, exercising the very same tyranny against which they had themselves so loudly exclaimed." Guthrie, noticing the vote in the Convention that "prelacy and superiority of any office in the Church above Presbyters is and has been a great and insupport able grievance to this nation," says — "Though this vote was absurd, and founded upon more falsehoods than one, yet it was expedient, if not necessary. The friends of prelacy," in his opinion, " had slavish notions of prerogative, and it was found necessary not to represent Episcopacy as a grievance, but to make its abolition one of the pacta conventa of the new settlement." — " The re-establishment of Presbytery," continues this writer, " was attended with the most dreadful consequences. About * History ofthe EngUsh Episcopacy, by the Rev. Thomas Lathbury, M.A. Oxon. p. 337, 350, 351. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 63 threescore ministers were alive of those who had been turned out in the year 1662, and they were replaced in their former livings, with orders to fiU up the vacancies in the best manner they could. This opened a door for terrible abuses. The young men who had been privately or dained in the Presbyterian way, and were caUed to the vacancies, were many of them enthusiasts, and had been heated almost into frenzy by zeal and persecution. They drove the Episcopal ministers, their wives and families, from their livings into the fields, with a barbarity that would have disgraced the worst of infidels, and some of them per ished with cold, hunger, and blows."* In the western and south-western counties of Scotland the persecu tion of the Episcopal clergy was most severe after the outbreaking of the Revolution, even before it was known what kiud of ecclesiastical government was to be continued or established in Scotland. The coun ties of Ayr, Renfrew, Lanark, and Dumfries, were peculiarly turbulent. In these districts the Covenanters abounded, and those who were chiefly prosecuted by the Government had been connected with them, or kept them in a continual ferment and agitation. In particular, that party of the Presbyterians known by the name of Cameronians or hill men, from the weU-known preacher Richard Cameron, who was kiUedin an action with the royal troops, were numerous, composed of the misled and ig norant peasantry, under the guidance of field preachers. The Came ronians were peculiarly siiUen and dangerous, and asserted to the letter the principles of the Solemn League and Covenant. Taking advantage of the excitement of the period, and of the unsettled state of the Go vernment, on Christmas-day 1688 a body of ninety of them attacked the Episcopal incumbents of Cumnock and of Auchinleck, and peram bulated the whole county insulting the parochial clergy. On the same day similar riotous proceedings commenced in the county of Dunbar ton, and gross outrages were committed in the counties already men tioned. " Their method in general," says a venerable writer, " was to assemble in the night-time in armed bodies, here and there, and to force themselves in any man's house against whom they had any private quarrel ; but particularly those of the clergy, whom they plundered and abused as they pleased. They then carried the minister to the • Guthrie, vol. x. p. 303, 304. 64 HISTORY OF THE churchyard, or to some other public place of the town or viUage, and there, with aU the personal abuse they could think of, exposed him as a condemned malefactor, giving him a strict charge, under the severest penalties, never to preach any more, but to remove himself and family immediately ; and, for a conclusion of their wanton malice, they never omitted to tear their gowns over their heads, and rend them in pieces, or throw them into the flames. When they had done with the poor men thenlselTes, they locked the kirk doors, and carried the keys with them. And when any minister was so hardy as to expostulate with them, or ask thera by what rule, either of religion or of morality, they could justify such excesses, they answered. By the rule and law of the Solemn League and Covenant, by which they were bound to extirpate prelacy, and bring malignants to condign punishment."* Dr Cook, in referring to this desolating progress of the Cameronians, volunteers the foUowing singu lar explanation of their conduct, in which he persists in the face of aU evidence, and of his own recorded opinions, in insinuating that the Presbyterians had been persecuted by the Church. " Improper as were these excesses, how light were they when put in the balance against tbe enormities which under Prelacy had been perpetuated ? For no per sonal violence, no tortures, no murders, disgraced a sect which had been borne down with every species of outrage. These incidental ebuUitions of popular sentiment had no connection with the general arrangements of the Presbyterians, who prudently considered what steps should be taken to regain their influence, and to conjoin with the accession ofthe new sovereign the settlement of their church."! It thus appears, ac cording to Dr Cook's view of the matter, that because sundry enormi ties were inflicted on men in open rebeUion " under Prelacy," namely, when the Episcopal Church was the legal and authorized ecclesiastical establishment of Scotland, the said Chm-ch is responsible for these al leged acts of cruelty — an inference or conclusion completely at variance with historical facts. What had the Church to do with the acts and the proceedings of the Duke of Lauderdale, and the other noblemen and gentlemen connected with the Scottish executive Government ? Did Graham of Claverhouse perambulate the disaffected districts with a • Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol, ii. p. 217. f Cook's History of the Church of Scotland from the Reformation to the Bevolu tion, vol. iii. p. 438, 439. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 65 commission in his pocket, signed by a Scottish prelate as his authorita tive missive ? Among the various pamphlets iUustrative of the history of this me morable era, there is one entitled " An Account of the Persecution of the Church in Scotland, in several Letters."* On the back of the title- page is the foUowing note in MS. — " The author of the Life of the reverend and learned Mr John Sage, printed at London in 1714, says that Mr Sage was the author of the second and third letters, that the first was written by an English clergyman, Mr Thomas Morer, Chap lain to an English Regiment lying at Glasgow, and that the fourth let ter was written by the great and learned Dr Monro," who is already mentioned as Principal of the University of Edinburgh, and Bishop elect of Argyle when the Revolution took place. Of Sage much re mains to be said in the sequel. He was one of the two first post -Revolu tion Bishops of the present Scottish Episcopal Church, and was one of the ministers of Glasgow before 1688. His statements, therefore, respect ing the sufferings of the clergy in the district in which he resided are valuable and conclusive. But we shaU first glance generaUy at the letter ascribed to Mr Morer, who was an eye-witness of those tumults and disorders. — " The Church of Scotland," says he, " is at this time under the claw of an enraged lion ; Episcopacy abolished, and its revenues alienated ; the clergy routed, — some by a form of sentence, and others by violence and popu lar fury; their persons and families abused, their houses ransacked, with many other injuries and indignities done them which I forbear naming, that I may not martyr your Lordship's patience by the bare recital of them. My post in the Army has carried me into many places of this kingdom, and has given me many opportunities to see and lament their condition. The occasion of aU these disasters is the prevailing strength of the Cameronian party, a faction here taking its name from one Cameron, formerly their leader, who was slain in his rebeUion.t • London, printed for S. Cook, 1790. Advocates' Library, Edinburgh. A Series of Letters Addressed to- a Nobleman. t Bishop Sage observes of this man — " One Mr Richard Cameron, who, being some time schoolmaster of Falkland [in Fife], and turned out of that employment for insuf ficiency, betook himself to the trade of field preaching, became wonderfully admired of the giddy multitude, was killed at last in open rebellion at Aird's Moss, and so commenced martyr, anno 1680." — Letter IL p. 8. E 66 HISTORY OF THE They are a sort of rigid Presbyterians, or rather Fifth Monarchy Men, valuing neither King WiUiam nor King James any further than as these princes happen to please them. Some designing heads in the Council and Parliament have made use of these men's hands to bring their ends about, whose weakness always was too discernible. The Church party, both for number and quality, were predominant in this nation, the nobles and gentry are generaUy episcopal, and so the peo ple, especiaUy northward, where to my own knowledge they are so weU affected, that it would be no hard task to bring them cultui et ritibus cum Anglis communibus subscribere, as Buchanan saith the ancient Scots did when they stood in fear of the French, and desired England's- as sistance against them. My frequent reading of our Service and preach ing in their churches to the audience's satisfaction, the caresses of the gentry, and respect of the ordinary people whenever I met them, infer so much, and plainly discover that they neither abhorred me nor my way of religion. At Perth I was readily admitted into the church and pulpit, though the magistrates refused the same favour to the Lord Cardross, a Privy CounciUor, and the Lord ArgyU, in behalf of two Cameronian preachers. Even at Edinburgh the faction were so weak that they were forced to send privately to the West for assistance, before they durst attempt any violence against the regular clergy; but the CoUege of Justice being informed of their coming, armed themselves and their friends, and so were secured, both they and their ministers, until an order was obtained for laying down their arms again. Indeed, at Glasgow the faction is stronger, and this town may be said to be the wannest nest of the Cameronians ; and yet to my knowledge the most considerable, and persons of the best quality, are very weU affected, and would prevail, were it not for the assistance of the mountaineers, which the malignants have sometimes brought privately into the town to assault and overawe the others." " It was on Christmas-day" (1688), says Sage " that day which once brought good tidings of great joy to aU people — that day which once was celebrated by the court of Heaven itself, and whereon they sang glory to God in the highest, on earth peace and good wiU towards men — that day which the whole Christian Church has since solemnized, for the greatest mercy that ever was shown to sinful mortals — that day, I say, it was on which they began the tragedy." About six in the even- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CllUIiCU. 07 ing, Mr RusseU, minister of Govan uear Glasgow, was assaulted by a number of men in his own house, who crueUy beat his wife and daughter, carried off the poor's box, and threatened him with more severe treat ment if he ever preached in the parish church again. A party of en thusiasts entered the house of Mr Finnic, minister of Cathcart. This gentleman was from home, but they thrust his wife and four or five young children out of the house, threw out aU the furniture, and were with difficulty persuaded to aUow her to shelter herself and her children from the inclemencies of the weather in one of the outhouses. Mr Boyd, minister of Carmunnock, and his family were treated in a similar man ner. Mr BeU, minister of Kilmarnock, was kept some hours exposed to the cold without covering, and his sexton was compeUed to tear his gown in pieces from his shoulders. This gentleman had a copy of the Book of Common Prayer, which they burnt in the market-place of the town, declaring that, " in pursuance of the Solemn League and Cove nant, they were now to burn publicly this Book of Common Prayer, which is fuU of superstition and idolatry." Mr Milne, minister of Cad der, was attacked in the same way by another party of Presbyterians. Mr White, minister of BaUintrae in the Bi.'ihopric of GaUoway, was struck on the face by an enthusiast with the butt of a musquet in his own house ; another made a thrust at him with a sword, and it was almost providential that he was not murdered ; while some others as saulted his wife, then far advanced iu pregnancy. Mr Brown, minister of KeUs, in the same diocese, then residing at Newton, was carried to the market-place at four in the morning, and tied almost naked to a cart, in which position he would have certainly died if he had not re ceived some kindness from a poor woman. The wife of Mr Ross, minister of Renfrew, was turned out of her house with a helpless infant only three days old. The family of Mr Guthrie, minister of Keir, were all expeUed from his house, and the furniture thrown out after them, though three of his children were dan gerously iU of fever and the smaU-pox, and two of them died in conse quence of this treatment. A party of them assaulted Mr Skinner, minister of DaiUy, and so alarmed his daughter that she was thrown into a fever. About six days afterwards they returned to ransack the house, under the pretence of looking for arms ; and their appearance so greatly excited this young lady, only twenty years of age, that she 68 HISTORY OF THE died, frequently repeating among her last words, " 0 these wicked men wiU murder my father." Numbers of other clergymen were simi larly treated in the western counties, or rabbled out, as it was elegantly termed in the phraseology of the Cameronians. Monro of Foulis, Bart., a gentleman of an ancient family, and a great leader among the Presbyterians, seeing a clergyman walking in his gown in the Parliament Square, Edinburgh, pointed towards him, and exclaimed, " Behold, Antichrist ! WiU no one tear the gown from him?" The clergyman replied, " Sir, you are the Beast," — a retort which was applicable to his personal appearance, and caused a laugh from the spectators. The incumbent of Lasswade, about five miles from Edin burgh, was assaulted half way between his house and that city, received ten or twelve wounds in his body, and was otherwise injured in the most shameful manner. The incumbents of the parishes of Cumnock, Auch inleck, Mauchline, Galston, Riccarton, and Tarbolton, were aU insulted in most ferocious language, and threatened with death if they continued to officiate. A party of armed Cameronians surrounded the house of Mr Stirling, minister of Baldernock, and alarmed his wife and servants, her hus band being from home, teUing the former that they would cut off her Popish nose, and using the most indecent language. Another party as saulted Mr Duncan, minister of Kilpatrick Easter, struck and abused him, broke his furniture, and thrust him and his family out of doors.* The incumbents of Evandale, Rutherglen, Cumbernauld, Barony Pa rish of Glasgow, and numerous other parishes, were treated in a simUar manner ; and in the city of Glasgow the clergy were in hazard of then lives.t It is attested by FuUarton, afterwards one ofthe Scottish Bishops, then minister of Paisley, that aU the clergy of that Presbytery were ' ' forced for the safety of their Uves to flee from their several habitatious," and to leave their wives and children exposed to the fury of the fanatical assailants. The incumbents ofthe Presbytery of Irvine declare that "aU their houses have been invaded by armed men, not only in the day-time, but for the most part under silence of night, and so many mi- * " The Case of the present Afflicted Clergy in Scotland truly represented; to which is added for probation the Attestation of many unexceptionable Witnesses to every particular.'' London, 4to. 1 690, p. 4. f Case, ut supra, p. 43. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 69 nisters as did not secretly escape were most disgracefully taken to the market crosses and other public places, and their gowns torn in pieces. They have also turned many of their wives and children out of doors, and are stiU proceeding to do so to others, exposing them to the ex tremity of the winter cold, and to perish for want of bread, when the ministers themselves durst not come near them for relief" This is at tested by Charles Littlejohn, minister of Largs, and Alexander Laing, minister of Stewarton. In a weU-known and valuable work is the foUowing notice, the writer of which is a Presbyterian : — " Of iEneas Morison, the last Episcopal minister of Contin in Ross-shire, many anecdotes are related, iUustra tive of his wit and benevolence. This exceUent man suffered very harsh treatment for refusing to conform to Presbytery. He was rudely eject ed fi-om his own (parish) church, to which he had fled as a sanctuary, and he closed a long, honourable, and useful life in great indigence."* It was the usual procedure of the armed Cameronians and others, be sides the personal injuries they inflicted on the clergy, and the gross insults they heaped upon them, to rifle their houses, break their furni ture, and in many cases to carry off what money they found. Their stipends were refused to be paid to them, and the parish churches were in many instances occupied by the Presbyterian preachers before it was known whether that system was the form of polity to be establish ed bylaw. These were the persecutions mentioned by Bishop Rose in London, when the clergy in vain requested protection, though they were stiU the legal incumbents. Their common saying, when any of the clergy feU into their hands, was — " Strip the curate," an appeUation which they considered a peculiar disgrace, and they consequently ap plied it to aU the episcopal incumbents. The tearing and destroying of the gowns they caUed their testimony against Episcopacy. Nearly three hundred clergymen were turned out of their benefices by these Cameronians and others in the west and south-west of Scotland.t In a sermon before the first Presbyterian General Assembly held after the Revolution, a preacher named Meldrum offered to "justify thq barbarities of the rabble, and the ill usage which the episcopal clergy * New Statistical Account of Scotland — Ross and Cromarty, p. 237. f Perth MSS. Hospital Registers, Advocates' Library, Edinburgh. 70 HISTORY OF THE met with, alleging that their errors, vices, and scandals, deserve no better at the people's hands." This statement is made in a pamphlet of the time,* and consequently it nuUifies Dr Cook's assertion that the Presbyterians in general had no concern in these atrocities. " There was a formed design," says the author of this valuable pamphlet, " of disgracing the episcopal clergy, and of rendering them infamous for immorality, but it wiU be much for their advantage, that after earnest desires and endeavours to blacken them, there was little or nothing made out against them. When any real scandals were found they were loudly talked of, publicly proclaimed, and laid to the charge of the whole party, as if it were a matter extraordinary to find some unworthy persons among nine hundred or a thousand." It would be easy to multiply the instances of persecution endured by the episcopal clergy of Scotland immediately after the Revolution, during the winter of 1688-9, but to insert more would far exceed the limits of the present volume. Those excesses were the fi-uits of the opinions inculcated on the peasantry by the more violent of the Presby terian preachers, of which we have numerous specimens in their printed books. In the " Hind let Loose," Mr Shields thus syUogisticaUy de livers himself: — " A prelate's depute is no minister ; a curate is a pre late's depute ; ergo, that a prelate's depute is no minister of Christ, I prove not only from that, that a prelate, qua talis, is not a servant of Christ, but an enemy, and therefore cannot confer upon another that dignity to be Christ's servant." We are told that " uever can it be in stanced these twenty-seven years [fi-om 1660 to 1687], that the curates have brought one soul to Christ, but many instances may be given of their murdering souls ; hence those who cannot but be soul-murderers may not be heard or entertained as soul-physicians, and the curates cannot but be soul-murderers." We are accordingly informed that " the meetings of the curates for administration of ordinances in their way the Lord hates, aud hath signaUy forsaken ; therefore we should hate and forsake them." And to give only one more quotation from this precious record of hatred, fanaticism, and intolerance, the " hear ing of curates reductively involves us under the guilt of idolatry and breach of the second commandment, therefore we ought not to let them * An Historical Relation ofthe late Presbyterian General Assembly held at Edin burgh, 1691, 4to. London, p. 61. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 71 dwell i-n tiie land, lest they make us sin ; we should destroy their very names out of the place." Another of them, Frazer of Brae, in a per formance entitled " Prelacy an Idol," declares — " I fear aU bairns that are baptized by the curates are the children of whoredom." These passages show the spirit fostered and encouraged by the Pres byterian ministers against the Episcopal clergy of Scotland at the Re volution, and the treatment they encountered from a people stirred up by their perverted interpretations of Scripture and infamous assertions. As of aU hatreds a religious hatred is the most implacable, so of aU per secutions that dictated by fanaticism is the most dangerous and relent less. The Episcopal Church of Scotland was never guilty of persecu tion. It is again repeated that the prosecutions of the Covenanters and others in the reign of Charles II. were state or government prosecutions, occasioned by their own suRen conduct, and their sufferings, as they are caUed, were considered as punishments for tbe crimes which the Govern ment and the law declared they had committed. It is no part of the de sign of the present work either to explain, defend, or censure the Govern ment of that period, or to discuss the wisdom of the measures which were deemed expedient to be adopted against the thousands of armed zealots, who contrived to keep the country in a ferment for some years. A defence of it was written by Sir George Mackenzie, the Lord Advo cate, one of the ablest lawyers of his time in Scotland. It may be simply observed, that the statement that the cause of what is caUed civil and religious liberty was maintained by the Presbyterians of Scotland, is altogether faUacious, contrary to fact and to historical evidence, and is refuted by the sentiments, both political and ecclesiastical, which they maintained, and the conduct they exhibited. As might have been expected, many pamphlets and other productions appeared at the time from both parties, denouncing the clergy, and explaining or defending on the part of the triumphant Presbyterians. The persecution endured by the Episcopal clergy was so undeniable, that we find some of the leading Presbyterian ministers of that day attempting to throw the whole blame upon the Cameronians, who, it is said by Mr Gilbert Rule, "stood at a distance from the sober Presbyterians," although even he insinuates that the " zealous party," as he caUs them, made it " their work only to deprive, and not to murder, the Episcopal ministers," while he inconsistently, in his defence of the Presbyterians 72 HISTOEY OF THE written by order of the General Assembly, states that the Cameronians were a people rendered mad. The general topic of a work written by this same Mr Gilbert Rule, who became one of the Presbyterian mini sters of Edinburgh at the Revolution, is to prove that the Cameron ians are not Presbyterians. This work is entitled " A Vindication of the Church of Scotland," and is an answer to five productions on the side of the Episcopal clergy. It was answered by the leamed Dr Alex ander Monro, of the University of Edinburgh, in a valuable essay, entitled " An Apology for the Clergy of Scotland, chiefly opposed to Censures, Calumnies, and Accusations of a late Presbyterian Vindicator, in a Letter to a Friend." Some passages of this reply are worthy of the reader's perusal. " AU along he [Rule] seems to disown the Cameronians as Presby terians, or as men not of their communion. ' At other times he acknow ledges that they are zealous godly men, and if he proves that the bar barities committed upon the clergy were not committed by sober and intelligent Presbyterians, he thinks the Presbyterians are sufficiently vindicated from aU imputations of cruelty and violence ; and, therefore, unless we prove them sober and inteUigent he thinks aU our complaints of the outrage and tumults of the Presbyterians are vain and imperti nent. But are not the Cameronians Presbyterians ? To what commu nion, then, do they belong ? Have they any principles, discipline, or worship, different from the Presbyterians ? Were not their leading men lately owned and received by the pretended General Assembly, without retracting any articles of doctrine, or disowning any of their practices that they so zealously recommended to their foUowers in the West ? This is a very pleasant fancy, that the author should endeavour to hide the tumults and insurrections of that party by changing the name of Presbyterian into Cameronian. — We know no opinions that Mr Came ron* propagated or entertained which were peculiar to himself. He * Richard Cameron, the field preacher, killed in rebellion already noticed. It is proper to notice, that there is a sect of Presbyterian Dissenters in Scotland, whose founders would not conform to the Presbyterian Establishment at the Revolution, popularly called Cameronians, though the title they themselves adopt is the Reformed Presbyterian Church or Synod. I am not aware of any peculiarity which distinguishes them from the Establishment in point of doctrine or mode of worship. It is said that they contend for the Solemn League and Covenant, for the abolition of lay patronage. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 7d foUowed most closely and ingeniously the hypothesis of the old and zeal ous Presbyterians, and the plain truth is, Mr Cameron was not a man very proper to be the founder of a new sect. He built upon the notions he was taught by his brethren, and the Presbyterians are obliged for this word Cameronian to the Episcopal clergy, who mean no more by this word than a Presbyterian whose zeal for his faction (after the ex ample of Mr Cameron) over drives him violently beyond all bounds of discretion. The word Presbyterian is known in England, but the word Cameronian is not, and therefore this distinction is a very plausible de fence in England to disprove aU the complaints made by the Episcopal clergy, as ifthe Cameronians were a new species of schismatics different from the Presbyterians, and that we had three considerable divisions of Christians in Scotland — the Episcopal party, the Presbyterians, and the Cameronians, whereas indeed we know of none but two, and the Came ronians are those Presbyterians who have studied their own principles most accurately, and drawn from them those principles and practical conclusions which they naturaUy and necessarily yield. The whole nation knows that those Presbyterians whom he nick-names Covenanters did assert their Presbyterian principles when others were very silent, and upon this they value themselves as the most active, pious, and ingenious of the whole party, who differ not from others in their principles, but do exceed some of their brethren in higher degrees of zeal and sincerity to promote the interest of their combination. What is it that Cameron ians have done that they might not have done upon Presbyterian prin ciples ? What is there in the most barbarous rabbling of the clergy in consistent with the Presbyterian principles ? What is there in their tumultuous rabblings that the Presbyterians can disown ? " I think the author is to blame for saying that the Cameronians are not intelligent, for certainly they took their measures by the best direc tions that could be had, and their agents gave them exact inteUigence and some other matters which the mass of the Presbyterians in Scotland do not ac knowledge. They were furious opponents of the Union, and one of their great ob jections to it was that the English Bishops were acknowledged in the Treaty as Lords Spiritual. They are now a quiet and inoffensive sect, bigoted enough in their own way, and obstinately wedded to their own opinions. Their numbers are very limited, and in 1842 consisted of what they call six Presbyteries, with between thirty and forty congregations. 74 HISTORY OF THE of what they might venture upon, and when, accordingly, a company of wicked incendiaries, who had declared war against King Charles the Second, when he governed the nation by those laws that were made in times of peace by the most unanimous and solemn Parliaments that ever the nation had, and who declared in their seditious pamphlets and papers that he had forfeited aU right to the crown, because, forsooth, he had broken their Covenant — I say, they were the men who at the begin ning of this Revolution (as they were directed) feU violently upon the clergy, and drove them from their houses and residences, to the scandal of Christianity, and reproach of our nation ; and this is not at aU to be imputed to the casual efforts of passion or revenge, but to an uniform com bination of the whole society : and this appears, because the clergy were not generaUy rabbled by their own parishioners, but by those fire brands who concerted their measures with their own societies, and did nothing of that nature without advice and directions. The cruelties the clergy met with proceed from a Leag-ue and Covenant amongst their enemies, since those mischiefs did not light upon a few of the clergy, who might possibly have provoked their parishioners by some in discretions, but upon the whole order, eveu upon such (who, mistaking the true objects of pity and compassion) as had frequently interposed with their superiors to mitigate the legal penalties against the Noncon formists. Add to this, that several of the gentry in the West, who were better natured, and had better principles than their Presbyterian neigh bours, were very forward to resent the affronts and indignities done to the clergy, until they understood that the tide had risen too high to be resisted, and that such of the Presbyterians as were then out of the na tion, and directed the methods that the rabblers were to take, would rigorously resent the least stop put to their career. Does this author [Gilbert Rule] think that the present generation knows nothing of the history of Presbyterians ? That aU the British tragedies from the year 1638 are buried in eternal silence? That all the monuments of their daring insolence are extinct ? That the Acts of the General Assembly are lost ? That the viUanies of the Presbyterians are recorded nowhere ? Why, then, does he think to impose upon the world by teUing us that, indeed, they are very sorry for the tumults that happened in the West, but that the Presbyterians were no actors in these disorders?" The following passages are so applicable to the present times that no SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. - 7o apology is necessary for transferring them to these pages. " The Pres byterians in Scotland," says Dr Monro, " plead for their national, clas sical, spiritual power, independent upon kings. They are generaUy blinded with this fatal prejudice, an evidence of their incurable enthu siasm, that they think no man can act against them but he immediate ly acts against the light of his own conscience. They take it for granted that their way is the only true religion, — that it is plainly revealed, — and that they give greater evidences of piety and religion, than any other society of Christians on earth ; and if you do not believe this presently, without examination, you are far from the kingdom of God, nay, you are alienated from the life of God, Hence it is that the Presbyterians conclude that whatever is done against their party is done rather against the light and conviction of their opponents, than the petulance and va nity of their own fraternity, and therefore they insinuate upon aU oc casions, that aU reasonings against them proceed from profanity and atheism, or from men void of aU principles and religion. You may as easily reason a bedlamite out of his fancied honours and principalities, as persuade any of their disciples that they are in error ; and this they owe to their teachers, who tyrannise over their belief as imperiously as the cruel Brahmins do among the Indians." There are other matters discussed in this rare and valuable produc tion whicli must not be omitted in the present chapter. It cannot be denied that, in addition to the personal injuries and persecutions suffer ed by the Episcopal clergy of Scotland at the Revolution, their charac ters were most wantonly aspersed, and aU manner of crimes were im puted to them. It was not only falsely aUeged that the people were injured by the clergy — that they rigorously and peevishly pressed con formity — that they were heterodox, and were intruders, because they had obtained their benefices by presentation from the legal patron and coUation from the diocesan, instead of being popularly elected, but they were charged with ignorance and gross immorality.* " I am acquaint- * This was an old practice of the Presbyterians in Scotland, who, whenever they wanted to excite an odium against the Episcopal clergy, accused them of all manner of crimes, such as murder, incest, atheism, profane swearing, theft, &c. The Gene ral Assembly of Glasgow in 1638 accused all the Bishops of these crimes; and, will it be believed in the nineteenth century, the great, the learned, the virtuous Archbishop Spottiswoode of St Andrews vvas specially singled out among their infa mous charges ? The recollection of these and other facts makes the blood boil at the 76 HISTORY OF THE ed," says Dr Monro, " with few of the clergy of the western shires, but I am informed by judicious and intelligent men that generaUy the clergy in those shires were grave, sober, and assiduous in the work of the mini stry. As for the scandalous aspersions cast upon the clergy by the Western Presbyterians, it is certain that by one of the Vindicator's own Bules* we ought not to believe them, because they are aU of them of a party, and indeed of such a party who, from their first appearance in the world, placed much of their strength in reproaching the clergy. If some of the ministers in the West did not live according to the dig nity of their characters, we ought rather aU of us, who have not re nounced our baptism, to lament rather than insult and upbraid them with it. Indeed, a minister whose employment is to fit other men for eternal life, and yet lives in open and scandalous opposition to his rule, is the most monstrous thing in nature. If any ofthe clergy be guilty of such things as are clamorously aUeged by Presbyterians, it is no argument against the common cause of the Catholic Church, and the apostolical succession of the hierarchy of Bishop, Priest, and Deacon, continued from the days of the Apostles until now. We have had late instances of the Presbyterian activity against the reputation of the clergy, and no man could escape a libel that enjoyed a comfortable benefice. No thing could have made the Presbyterians more contemptible than this treacherous and sneaking method of libelling, when it is visible to aU men that those scurrilous papers were intended for no more than to ruin and disgrace the most innocent and deserving men. And it is very odd that they could venture to blindfold the nation by this baffled and hy pocritical sham. How comes it that the clergy in the West are repre sented as criminals, when they dare not attack the clergy in the North ? The reason is obvious. The people in the West date their conversion from the time they forbear to bear the curates, and they think them selves bound by aU those ties and solemn covenants to ruin and dispa rage those limbs of Antichrist. But the people in the North can disco ver no such beauty in their Presbyterian discipline ; they love and ho nour their own ministers, they hear them preach the articles of Christ- villanies, as the Bishop elect [Dr Monro] of Argyll properly calls them, of the Pres byterians of the seventeenth century. The same infamous conduct was pursued at tho Revolution. * A witty allusion to his name — Gilbert Rule. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 77 iaii faith and true and solid morals, and they cannot be persuaded but that the oracles of God may be preached without affectation, and yet with aU requisite gravity and recoUection."* " But it is necessary," says Principal Monro, " to put those proud and supercilious men in mind that they are but ordinary mortals, en compassed about with the same infirmities as other men, and that they should consult the Scriptures and the Fathers for arguments, rather than the Cameronian zealots in the western shires. I know not a more un blameable company of men upon earth than the Episcopal clergy of Scot land ; nor do I know any five of them in the whole nation who could not undergo the severest examination used in the Christian Church pre paratory to ordination. God wiU clear our innocence as the sun in his meridian elevation, and I hope to the conviction of our enemies, that in the simplicity of our souls we designed the reformation of sinners, and that we look upon ourselves as dedicated to the immediate service of God ; and the sooner we retire into our consciences, and discover the secret springs of our present calamity, the sooner wiU our heavenly Father remove the marks of his indignation. There is no argument so proper to convince the ignorance of foolish men as by well-doing, and though we should not be so successful in gaining proselytes in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, yet we fortify the peace and tran quiUity of our consciences, we strengthen ourselves against those things that are most terrible to flesh and blood, we ' rejoice with joy unspeak able and fuU of glory, ' in the midst of aU calamities and reproaches that are cast upon us. And let not them that are untouched think that their brethren, upon whom the tower in Siloam feU, are greater sinners than their neighbours." * Principal Monro says, in another place, that the Presbyterians " always accused the Episcopalians that their sermons were cold, and dry, and moral discourses, and were not calculated to the capacities and affections of the people as theirs were ; and, therefore, they complied so much with the genius of the people that they forgot the majesty of religion, and the distinction between things sacred and profane. There may be so many stories added of their abusive distortions of the Scriptures with au thentic attestations, that it were their wisdom to let this debate fall. For preachmg after their way is become of late so trifling an exercise, that no man could perform it to the satisfaction of their thorough-paced disciples but he that was either an ex traordinary hypocrite or well advanced in madness ; and whatever men pretend who have considered that affair superficially, it is necessary to expose that absurd, sen sual, and ludicrous sect, who metamorphose religion and its solemn exercises into theatrical scenes." 78 HISTORY OF THE This is a noble and eloquent declaration, coming as it does from one of the most learned men of his time in Scotland, the Principal of a University, whose respectability of character, honour, and veracity, were weU known throughout the kingdom, and never called in question. The only attack on Principal Monro is found in the Answer to the Scotch Presbyterian Eloquence, written by George Redpath, alias William Laick, in which it is stated-^" It is weU-known that Mr Monro, commonly caUed Dr Monro, a mighty agent for the [Episcopal] party, and one of their present pamphleteers, rode several years in the Pope's Guards — which methinks looks somewhat strange that such kind of men should be the greatest sticklers for the party.'' This charge was probably made against the Principal, because he was thought to have some concern in the publica tion of the famous exposure of the Presbyterians, entitled " The Scotch Presbyterian Eloquence. " Principal Monro, in a postscript, containing remarks on some of Redpath's falsehoods against the clergy in his An swer to the Scotch Presbyterian Eloquence, thus speaks of himself in the third person : — "I am sufficiently acquainted with the Doctor, and he says so little of him, that I may be allowed to examine it particularly. First, he is commonly called Br Monro, and the meaning of this is one of two, either a fanatic squeamishness that wiU not aUow the title of Boc ¦ tor to any clergyman, or an insinuation that he has not graduated Doctor at an University. If the first be intended, it is but a piece of Quaker ism ; if the second be meant, he was not caUed Doctor tiU the month of February 1682, when he received his degree in the Theological School of the New CoUege at St Andrews, from the learned Dr Comrie, then Vice-ChanceUor of the University. Our libeUer adds, that he is a mighty agent for the party. If he has any good qualities to recommend him, that of a good agent is none of them. And, again, he is represented to be one of the Episcopal ^pamphleteers. I do not know what he means by this, unless he charges him with being the author of the Presbyterian Inquisition, But the saddest blow against the Doctor is this, that it is well known he rode several years in the Pope's Guards. But I ask, to whom is this known ? To the Presbyterians only, who know all secrets, and discover plots in the world of the moon ! For the time the Doctor was abroad he was never out of France and the confines of it, nor nearer to Rome than about four hundred and eighty Italian miles." SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 79 CHAPTER V. state of parties in SCOTLAND AT THE REVOLUTION, AND ITS CONSEQUENCES AS AFFECTING THE ESTABLISHED EPISCOPAL CHURCH. The Presbyterians, in their attacks against the Episcopal Church, continuaUy assert that the great mass of the people were in favour of their system. This may be admitted to a certain extent in some dis tricts, but there is abundant evidence to prove that even the peasantry were not so inimical to the Church as an establishment as is commonly supposed. In the " Memoirs of John Ker of Kersland, Esq.," a pro minent Presbyterian leader of the time, published iu 1726, we have an analysis of the three parties existing in Scotland at the period of the Union, whom he designates the " Presbyterian, Cameronian, and Episco pal :" — and of the last he says — " The Episcopal party, whose princi ples I shaU not describe, farther than that they are generally in the Pre tender's interest, and are near one half of the nation, among whom are to be reckoned the most part of the Higldand Clans, whose numbers, notwithstanding their late misfortunes, are rather increased than dimi nished, for the commiseration of such, who with their families have suffered lately, hath brought over several converts to that side."* During the reign of James II. indulgences or tolerations were grant ed to aU Presbyterians, the Covenanters and Catneronians excepted, who denounced those licences in the most furious manner. This same Mr Ker of Kersland, whose brother was a noted leader ofthe Cameron ians, and in arms against the Government, thus notices the proceed ings of the King : — " After the Duke of Monmouth's and Argyll's death, * Memoirs, p. 16. 80 HISTORY OF TIIE King James, supposing he was firmly established on the throne, en deavoured to restrain the penal laws against Papists and Protestant Dissenters, no doubt to promote the Popish interest ; but missing his aim in Parliament, for the Scots strenuously opposed it, he in 1687 granted a toleration to aU Papists and Dissenters in general, whereupon the Presbyterians built meeting-houses, and in their General Assembly addressed the King with abundance of pretended loyalty and allegiance, promising inviolable adherence to his interest to the last drop of their blood, which how weU they performed wiU appear in the foUowing his tory."* Many of the Presbyterians took advantage of the indulgence, as it was caUed, and not only preached publicly, but formed themselves in their own way into judicatories, as they designate their several associat ed meetings, in which they enacted such regulations as were considered obligatory on themselves as a religious community of Dissenters. After the landing of the Prince of Orange they met in a kind of general con vention at Edinburgh in January 1689, and sent a congratulatory address to the future King. This must have been during the absence of the Bishop of Edinburgh in London. About this time they also re vived their Kirk- Sessions, Presbyteries, and Provincial Synods, ac cording to their own notions, but so low had they faUen as a party that a Presbyterian authority explicitly states — " The scarcity of ministers was great, and in many places of the kingdom a sufficient number could not be found to constitute a synod, far less to constitute particu lar presbyteries.' '+ It is already stated that the interview between King WiUiam and the Bishop of Edinburgh decided the fate of the Scottish Episcopal Church with respect to its legal establishment. Nevertheless, the Re volution Government had not interfered in Scottish affairs. On the 22d of Jauuary 1688-9, the English Parliament declared their throne vacant by the abdication of King James, who had " violated the fun damental laws, and withdrawn himself out ofthe kingdom." On the 13th of February a deputation from both Houses of Parliament waited on WiUiam and Mary, with a resolution for their public proclamation • Memoirs, p. 10. f Perth MSS. Advocates' Library, Edinburgh, entitled Hospital Registers, inthe handwriting of Mr James Scott, one of the Presbyterian ministers of Perth. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 81 as "King and Queen of England, France, and Ireland, to hold to them during their joint lives, and the Ufe ofthe survivor of them :" the suc- (jession confined to the heirs of the body of Princess Mary, with re mainder to her sister the Princess Anne of Denmark and her descend ants, and to the descendants of William. The meeting of the Scottish E,states, first caUed together under extraordinary circumstances on thc 14th of March 1689, was " turned into a Parliament" on the 5th day of the foUowing June, and as that meeting has uniformly been held and recognised as a legitimate assembly of the legislature, its acts have obtained a place in the chronological series of the records of the Parlia ments of Scotland. During the interval between the meeting of the Estates in March and April, and the Session of Parliament in June thereafter, the regulation of public affairs devolved on a Committee of Noblemen, Barons, and Burgesses, nominated for that purpose by the Estates, whose sittings commenced on the 29th day of April, and were continued to the 23d of May. The meeting of the Estates on the 14th of March was convened by circular letters from the Prince of Orange to " the Lords of the Clergie aud Nobility, and to the Sheriffe Clerks for the severaU Shyres, and fo the Toune Clerks for the Royall Burghs." The Archbishops of St An drews and Glasgow, and the Bishops of Edinburgh, Dunkeld, Moray, Ross, Dunblane, Orkney, and the Isles,^ were present.* In the letter addressed to the Estates by the Prince of Orange, signed WiUiam R., nothing is stated respecting the establishment of Presbyterianism. The first act of importance adopted by the meeting was one declaring it to be a free and lawful convention of the Estates. The macer hav ing intimated that a person was in attendance with a letter from King * The Nobility were the Duke of Hamilton, who was constituted President, the Duke of Queensberry, the Marquises of Douglas and Atholl, the Earls of Argyll, Crawford, Erroll, Marischal, Sutherland, Mar, Morton, Glencairn, Eglinton, Cas sillis, Linlithgow, Home, Dunfermline, Lauderdale, Lothian, Airlie, Callendar, Leven, Annandale, Panmure, Selkirk, Tweeddale, Kincardine, Balcarras, Forfar, Tarras, Dundonald, Kintore ; Viscounts Kenmure, Arbuthnot, Oxenford, Tarbet, Dundee (Grahame of Claverhouse ); Lords Sinclair, Elphinstone, Lovat, Ross, Torphichen, Lindores, Balmerino, Blantyre, Cardross, Melville, Forrester, Bargany, Dunkeld, Belhaven, Carmichael, Duffus, Bollo, Ruthven, Rutherford, Bellenden, Newark. A curious biography could be written of some of those personages. It is unnecessary to enumerate the Commissioners for the counties and burghs. 82 HISTORY OF THE James, he was called in, and aUowed to present it, but the letter of the Prince of Orange, by whom they were assembled, was first read and re corded. They then passed the act, which is thus expressed : — " For as much as there is a letter from King James the Seventh presented to the meeting of the Estates, they, before opening thereof, declare and enact, that notwithstanding any thing that may be contained in that letter for dissolving them, or impeding their procedure, yet that they are a free and lawful meeting of the Estates, and wiU continue undis solved until they settle and secure the Protestant religion, the govern ment, laws, and liberties of the kingdom."* The Prelates who sub scribed this important declaration along with the Nobility, Barons, and Burgesses, were the Archbishop of Glasgow, the Bishops of Dunkeld, Moray, Ross, Dunblane, the Isles, and Orkney.t The letter of King James, dated on board the St Michael, 1st March 1689, was then read, but it contained no order for dissolving the meeting of the Estates, and earnestly enjoined them to be loyal, at the same time threatening punish ment to aU who continued disaffected in their aUegiance after the last day of that month — a denouncement which, as the event proved in his case, was utterly harmless. This letter is not recorded in the Books of the Convention, but it is stiU preserved,! and the manner of its recep tion by the Estates was significant of their future proceedings. King James was at that moment their rightful and undoubted sovereign ; with what had taken place in England, respecting the acknowledgment of the Prince of Orange as King, the Scottish people as an independent nation, and as possessing their own legislature, had no concern ; and yet the letter of the King was thrown aside with cool indifference. The Archbishops and Bishops withdrew from the Estates after their fiu-st meeting, and they are never subsequently mentioned as having * Act. Pari. Scot- fol. vol. ix. p. 9, in which is inserted a fac-simile of the origkial document, with the signatures of the Bishops, Nobility, Barons, and Burgesses. f The signatures are in the following order : — " Jo. Glasgow, Jo. Dunkelden. Will. Moravien. J. Rossien. Ro. Dunblanen. Arch. Sodoren. And. Orcaden." The de claration was signed by the Duke of Hamilton and forty-three noblemen, among whom was the Viscount of Dundee, better known as Graham of Claverhouse, who, in this stage of the proceedings, approved of the meeting of the Estates adopting mea sures for securing the " Protestant religion, laws, and liberties of the Kingdom," but who never imagined that they were about to renounce their allegiance to James II. J Printed in Act. Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 10. SCOTTISH EPISCOP.VL CHURCH. Kj been present. On the 19th of March the Estates passed au " act for putting the kingdom in a posture of defence ; " in which, after declaring that they would " continue their meeting undissolved until they should settle and secure the Protestant religion, the government, laws, and liberties ofthe kingdom," the said Estates " doe advertise and require the whole Protestants of the kingdom, between sixtein and sixty, to be in readiness with their best horses and armes upon advertisement from the meeting of Estates ; and likewayes to have their militia in readi ness, to receive such orders as shaU be direct to them from the said Estates, for securing the Protestant religion, the lawes, and liberties of the kingdom."* They next resorted to the extraordinary expedient of requiring a kind of oath of aUegiance to themselves, " to be taken by aU persons in military employments," t and passed an act approving of the " good services done by the noblemen and gentlemen of this nation, who lately at London did make and signe a tymeous and dutyfuU ad dress to his Highness the Prince of Orange, containing just and thank fuU acknowledgments of the great benefits done to the nation, in delyver ing them from the eminent incroatchments on our lawes and fundamen taU constitutions, and from the near dangers which threatened ane overturning of the Protestant religion, and the humble proffer of their lives and fortunes to his Highness for sustaining him in prosecution of so good a cause ; as also, desyring his Highness to accept on him the administration of the government of this kingdom ; while a meeting of the Estates thereof were caUed to consult on a farther settlement, they do ratifie, approve, and homologate the said address in all its teuor and contents ; and declair the same to have been ane act of duety, tend ing to the good ofthe Protestant religion in general, and of this nation in particular, in aU its concernes. "| On the 20th of March the Estates issued a fierce " proclamation against Papists ; " and on the 23d an act was passed for " securing sus pect persons." On the latter day a congratulatory letter to the Prince • Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 13. j " Whereas I have accepted of a commission from the Estates of Scotland, or am continued in command by them, I faithfully promitt, in presence of the Almighty God, and swear that I shall demean myselfe faithfully to the Estates now presently mett, so long as I continue in that statione." — Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 14. i Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 14. 84 HISTOEY OF THE of Orange, as King of England, was read, approved, and signed by the Duke of Hamilton as President, and a number of the nobility, barons, and burgesses. The reasons for declaring the Scottish throne vacant were produced on the 4th of April ; and these are exclusively founded on the unhappy conduct of King James in favour of the Roman Ca tholics, and his avowed religious principles ; but no aUusion is made to the Episcopal Church either directly or indirectly. It was at the same time ordered that the Committee for settling the Crown on WUliam and Mary " bring in ane act" to that effect, and " to consider the termes of the destinatione of the aires (heirs) of the Crown." On the llth of April this declaration of the Estates, containing what they caUed the " Claim of Right," and the offer of the Crown to " WiUiam and Mary, King and Queen of England," was read, and after several amendments finaUy approved. This document recapitulates at great length the reasons assigned on the 4th of April for declaring the throne vacant ; and the only aUusion to the Episcopal Church is in one of the articles, the twenty- second in the order of arrangement. It is to the effect that " Prelacy and the superiority of any office in the Church above Presbyters is, and hath been, a great and insupportable grievance and trouble to this nation, and contrary to the inclinations of the gene rality of the people ever since the Reformation, they having reformed from Popery by Presbyters, and therefore ought to be abolished." The succession of the Scottish Crown was regulated similarly to that of England. It was also ordered that the foUowing oath " be taken by aU Protestants of whom the oath of aUegiance and any other oaths and declarationes might be required by law in stead of them, and that the said oath of aUegiance, and other oaths and declarationes, may be abro gated : — I do sincerly promise and swear that I wiU be faithfuU and bear true aUegiance to their Majesties King WiUiam and Queen Mary. So help me God." On that day WUliam and Mary were ordered to be OTOclaimed at the Cross of Edinburgh by the Lord Lyon King-at-Arms, and throughout the kingdom ; and the Estates also passed an act " de claring that they are to continue in the Government until the King and Queen of England accept the Crown." * It is to be here observed that the oath of aUegiance before the Revolu- • Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. pp. 37 — 41. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 85 tion was very different from the above enacted by the Scottish Estates, and this was the great stumbling-block in the way of the bishops, clergy, several of the nobility, numerous gentlemen, and even of many Presby terians, who refused to acknowledge King WiUiam and Queen Mary on conscientious principles. The oath before the Revolution was as fol lows : — " I do promise to be true and faithful to the King and his heirs, and truth and faith to bear, of life and limb and terrene honour, and not to know or hear of any ill or damage intended him, without defending him therefrom." No oath of abjuration was then required from any order of men. The opinions expressed by James Earl of Arran, after wards fourth Duke of Hamilton, eldest son of WiUiam and Anne Duke and Duchess of Hamilton, were those of the Scottish Bishops and clergy, and of a powerful body of infiuential laity. His Lordship stated his opinions at one ofthe conferences held by the Scottish nobility in Lon don after the arrival of WiUiam. " I have aU the honour and deference imaginable," said his Lordship, "for the Prince of Orange. I think him a brave Prince, and that we owe him great obligations for contri buting so much to our deliverance from Popery, but while I pay him these praises I cannot violate my duty to my master. I must distin guish between his Popery and his person ; I dislike the one, but I have sworn and do owe allegiance to the other, which makes it impossible for me to sign away that which I cannot forbear believing is the King my master's right ; for his present absence from us in France can no more affect my duty than his longer absence from us (in Scotland) has done aU this while ; and, therefore, as the Prince has desired our advices, mine is, that we should move his Majesty (James II.) to return and caU afree Parliament for securing our religion and property, which, in my humble opinion, will at last be found the best way to heal aU our breaches."* This nobleman, who adopted different views of the Revolution from his father, and whose life, from the Revolution to his death in the fatal duel with Lord Mohun in Hyde Park in 1712, evinced a continual struggle between his sense of duty and his inclination to support the interest of the exiled Family. It is now unnecessary to express any opinion regard ing the policy or justice of the Earl of Arran's sentiments, which may now be considered as exploded, and it is only sufficient to state, that they * Douglas' Peerage of Scotland (Wood's edition), vol. i. p. 711- 86 HISTOEY OF THE prevailed to a very great extent throughout Scotland. It is now ad mitted that protection and aUegiance are to a certain extent reciprocal. Dr Paley understands the present oath as not requiring us to continue our aUegiance to the sovereign if actuaUy deposed, or di-iven into exile. Whatever notion may be formed of the soundness of this interpretation of the present oath, the former one was considered in a different light by men of the highest rank in Scotland. AU persons in office had sworn to be faithful to King James and his heirs, and, as Bishop RusseU observes, " though the Scottish Convention had voted that King James, by his mal-administration and his abuse of power, had forfeited aU title to the crown, the Bishops might, without absurdity or narrow-minded ness, consider themselves as stiU bound by their oaths to be faithful to his infant son, who could have done nothing to forfeit his titles."* On the subject of oaths of aUegiance, as administered at this period, the foUowing observations, though applicable rather to the English Non jurors than to the Scottish Bishops and Clergy, are worthy of notice. " No oaths of whatever description," says Bishop Short, in his admir able remarks on the English Nonjurors and the Revolution of 1688, " will bind bad men, when the sentiments of the mass of the people are contrary to the tenor of the oath ; and there is no more frightful parti cular presented to us by history than the frequency with which oaths are imposed and broken. In this case many upright men, whose bold and temperate opposition to James had been chiefiy instrumental in fix ing the opinions of the nation, and who, under God, had contributed more than any others to effect the change which had taken place, were the first to suffer for their uprightness. No one can fail to admire their conduct, and to pity them, if indeed any one who suffers in the perform ance of his duty can be an object of pity ; but surely the Government which imposes the oath by which such persons were ejected, has no reason to expect that it wiU be served by honest men."t In addition, the circumstances of the times must be taken into account. It is ob served by a very competent judge, that while the Revolution was con ducted constitutionally by the English Parliament, itwas conducted un constitutionally by the Scottish Convention, the members of which were, • Keith's Catalogue of Scottish Bishops, Appendix, p. 497. t Sketch of the History of the Church of England to the Revolution of 1688. By Thomas Vowler Short, D.D., in 1841 Bishop of Man, vol. ii. p. 371, 372. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 87 with hardly any exceptions, aU of one party.* If this is the deliberate opinion of recent times, it must have been intensely felt at the Revolu tion, when no one could have predicted its advantages, and when a powerful party never believed that the new Government would be per manent. On the 13th of April the Scottish Estates issued a stringent procla mation " against owning of the late King James, and appointing public prayers for WiUiam and Mary, King and Queen of Scotland." The only allusion to ecclesiastical matters is one of the " grievances" voted and approved — " That the first act of Parliament 1669 is inconsistent with the establishment of the Church government now desyred, and ought to be abrogated."! This act, which is properly the second of that Parliament, is entitled an " Act asserting his Majestie's Supremacie over aU persons and in aU causes ecclesiastical. "I On the 16th of April the form of the oath to be taken by WiUiam and Mary at their accept ance of the Crown was read, voted, and approved in the usual manner, yet it has no reference either to the Episcopal Church or to Presbyteri anism, and it is generaUy expressed that the new sovereigns were to " maintain the true religion of Christ Jesus, the preaching of his holy Word, and the due and right ministration of the sacraments, now re ceived and preached within the realm of Scotland."§ The Earl of Argyll, Sir James Montgomery of Skelmorlie, and Sir John Dahymple, were deputed by the Estates to proceed with a letter to WiUiam and Mary, announcing that they had been duly proclaimed with so " much unanimity, that of the whole House there was not one contrary vote." This unanimity is explained by the fact that aU the nobility and members who adhered to the exiled Family had retired from the Convention. The Estates add — " We beseech your Majesties, in presence of these sent by us, to swear and signe the oath herewith presented, which our law hath appoynted to be taken by our Kings and Queens at the entry to their government, till such tyme as your great affairs aUow this kingdome the happines of your presence, in order to the coronation of your Majesties."! ^"^ *^^ 24th of May a letter was • Ward's Inquiry into the Law of Nations, vol. ii. p. 513. Chalmers' Caledonia, vol. i. p. 864. f Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 45. X Acta Pari. Scot. vol. vii. p. 534, § Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 48, 49. II Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 60. 88 HISTOEY OF THE received, signed WiUiam R., announcing that he and his consort had taken and signed the oath, and adjourning the Estates to the 5th of June, when they were to meet as a ParHament.* The only hostile act previous to this adjournment against the Established clergy was the deprivation, on the 26th of AprU, of Dr John Strachan, Professor of Di vinity in the University of Edinburgh, Mr Andrew Cant, and Mr John Macqueen, both ministers of the city, for not " making publick prayers for King WiUiam and Queen Mary," and confessing that "they had not freedome to give obedience thereto in tyme coming."! It is now proper to recur to the Church during the period of the pre ceding political sketch. We have already seen that no sooner was the landing of the Prince of Orange known in several districts of Scotland, than the legal Episcopal incumbents of the parishes, ignorantly and inso lently termed curates, as a title of opprobrium, were subjected to the most -wanton maltreatment by the excited peasantry. Of aU this the Bishop of Edinburgh was weU aware, and he has recorded the answer of Bishop Burnet, who, when earnestly requested to exert himself in behalf of his distressed countrymen, cooUy told him that he "did not meddle in Scottish affairs." The .suffering clergy, when they perceived that there was no prospect of a termination of the miseries they were enduring from the dangerous rabble, delegated Dr Scott, Dean of Glasgow, on the 22d of January 1688-9, to proceed to London, and " represent to the Prince of Orange, and to the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, the grievances, oppressions, and injuries they were labouring under in Scot land for their firm adherence to Episcopacy ;" and they offered to prove the truth of aU their aUegations if they could obtain a fair and impar tial hearing. J On the 6th of the foUowing February a proclamation appeared in consequence, " prohibiting and discharging," as it is expressed in the Scottish legal phraseology, " aU disturbance and violence upon account of religion, or the exercise thereof, or any such like pretence, and that no interruption be made, or, if any hath been made, that it cease, in the free and peaceable exercise of religion, whether in churches or in public or private meeting-houses, of those of a different persuasion." All persons in arms were also ordered peremptorily to " separate, dis- ' Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 93, 94. f Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 68. t thinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 520. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 89 miss, and disband themselves, and retire to their respective dwellings." But instead of this proclamation being obeyed by the tumultuous Pres byterians they became more violent, and in the city of Glasgow, on the Sunday after it had been read at the market cross, a mob of those mis guided zealots assaulted the magistrates and congregation when assembled in the cathedral church for divine service, wounding a number of per sons. It happened that Dr FaU, the Principal of the University, was then in London, and an account of this outrage was transmitted to him to be presented to the Prince of Orange. Dr FaU had an audience of the Prince, and laid the statement before his Highness, who told him that at the approaching meeting of the Estates aU such complaints would be submitted for redress. The violence of the mob at Edinburgh, towards aU whom they con sidered in the interest of Kiug James, must not be overlooked during the sitting of the Convention. Crowds of the Cameronians beset the entrance of the Parliament House, studiously insulting those noblemen and gentlemen who were attached to the Church, and especiaUy threat ening and abusing the Bishops, who were stiU legaUy entitled to a seat in the Convention. In addition to this riotous conduct, several thousands of the most violent peasantry from the western counties appeared in Edinburgh, and were ordered by the Convention to be formed into a regiment under the command of the Earl of Leven, a noted supporter of the new polity. This was on the 18th of March, and the presence of this Ulegal body of armed men deterred many members, from a fear of their personal safety, from attending the meeting of the Estates in the Parliament House, while the Bishops no longer appeared. The Convention was now composed of persons of the same political princi ples. The arrival of a body of regular troops under General Mackay rendered the services of the West country Cameronians unnecessary, although Leven obtained an act empowering him to march this regiment where he pleased in Fife, and they were dismissed as " weU affected to the Protestant interest," with a vote of thanks for their " reasonable assistance." The West country invasion is thus noticed by a contempo rary : — " This day [18th of March 1689] the Cameronians, to the num ber of 7000, lately come to Edinburgh, to take the guarding of the Con vention, drew up in the publick great streets of the city. These Came ronians, so caUed from one Cameron, a preacher, or famous ringleader among them, are the worst kind of Frct-liy terians, who confyne the 90 HISTORY OF THE Church to a few of the Western shyres of the kingdome of Scotland ; disclaime all kings who wiU not worship God after their own way ; think it their duty to murder aU who are out of the state of grace, that is, not of their communion ; in a word, who take away the second table of the Decalogue upon pretence of keeping the first ; and who are only for sacrifice, but for no mercy at aU."* The proclamation issued by the Meeting of Estates, prohibiting the acknowledgment of King James, ordered " all ministers of the gospel within the kingdom to publicly pray for King WiUiam and Queen Mary, as King and Queen of this realm ; requiring likewise the mini sters within the city of Edinburgh, under pain of being deprived and losing their benefices, to read this proclamation from their pulpits on Sunday next, the 14th instant, at the end of the forenoon sermon, and the ministers to the south of the Tay to read it on the 21st, and those to the north of the Tay on the 28th, under the above penalty ; and prohibiting any injury to be offered, by any person whatever, to any minister of the gospel, either in kirks or meeting-houses, who are presently in possession and exercise of their ministry therein, they be having themselves as becometh under the present Government." It wiU be subsequently seen in what manner this proclamation was obeyed by the Episcopal parochial clergy, who, it is obvious, could not act according to its injunctions without the consent of thoir Diocesans. The Estates, as already mentioned, deprived Dr Strachan and Messrs Cant and Macqueen before their adjournment ; and the Commitee on whom devolved the regulation of public affairs between the adjournment and the meeting of the Parliament " took orders" with a few more. On the 2d of May they deprived Mr James Wauch, minister of Leith, and Mr John SomerviUe, minister of Cramond. On the following day, Mr Arthur MiUar, minister of Inveresk, was similarly treated, and proper intimations were enjoined to be made to the patrons of the respective pa rishes. On the fith of May Mr George Barclay, minister of Mordington in Berwickshire, was deprived, and two days afterwards, Mr Alexander Irvine, minister of Inverkeithing in Fife, Mr Andrew Auchinleck, minister of Newbattle, and Mr David Laurence, minister of Carring ton. On the 10th were deprived Mr George Henry, minister of Cor- • Siege of the Castle of Edinburgh, 1669, 4to, printed for the Bannatyne Club in 1823, p. 37. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 91 storphine, and Mr Robert Ramsay, minister of Prestonpans. Mr Robert Wright and Mr Alexander Young, ministers of Culross, were deprived, and the noted preacher named Frazer of Brae appointed to officiate. On the 14th, Mr Alexander Hamilton, minister of Stenton, and Mr Alexander Cumming, minister of Libberton, were deprived ; and on the foUowing day Mr John Mather, minister of Ceres. Two days afterwards, Mr James Scrimgeour, minister of Currie, and Mr John Taylor, minister of Dron, were deprived. Some others, however, who had complied with the proclamation, but who had nevertheless been assaulted by the rabble, were ordered to continue as the incum bents of their parishes. One great objection which influenced many of the Episcopal incum bents of the parishes to decline complying with the proclamation of the Estates, was the language of the oath which WiUiam and Mary sub scribed. According to its phraseology, we are ahnost apt to infer that no true religion had been known or professed in Scotland, previous to the Revolution, except by the Presbyterian Cameronians and Cove nanters, The new sovereigns were required to swear that they would " serve the eternal God to the utmost of their power, according as He has commanded in his most Holy Word, revealed and contained in the Old and New Testaments, and according to the same Word shaU main tain the true religion of Jesus Christ, the preaching of his Holy Word, and the due and right ministration of the Sacraments now received and preached within the realm of Scotland." In this nothing is objec tionable, and it strictly applied, though the framers of the oath probably meant differently, to the Episcopal Church, which was stiU the legal national establishment of the kingdom, though the clergy had been visited by persecution in several districts. Previous to the meeting of the Estates, the Duke of Hamilton had earnestly entreated Archbishop Ross of St Andrews and Bishop Rose of Edinburgh, "for their own sokes to follow the example ofthe Church of England," assuring the Pri mate that " nothing would be done to the prejudice of Episcopacy, if the Bishops could by any means be brought to befriend" the interests of WiUiam. The reply of the Archbishop to the Duke is previously noticed, by which it sufficiently appears that the Bishops had unani mously resolved to adhere J» the exiled dynasty in " the face of aU dan gers, and to the greatest losses." So far, then, as the oath was express- 92 HISTORY OF THE ed no possible objection could be offered, but the intolerant and perse cuting clause foUowed, that the new Sovereigns were to swear that they would be " careful to root out aU heretics and enemies to the true wor ship of God, that shall be convict by the true Kirk of God of the said crimes, out of their lands and empire of Scotland." But WiUiam refused to subscribe this clause to the letter, as it literaUy bound him to sanction the rooting out and extirpation of all those whom the Presbyterians chose to malign as " heretics and enemies to the true worship of God," by which they meant exclusively their own system. This, it is admitted by Dr George Cook, the distinguished ornament of the Presbyterian Establishment, appeared to WiUiam " to imply that he was to persecute those who dissented from the ancient faith, and shrinking from the idea, he requested it to be understood that he did not by the oath bind him self to persecute any of his subjects for foUowing the dictates of con science."* During the sitting ofthe Estates and the interval before the meeting of Parliament, the Duke of Gordon and the Viscount of Dundee caused an infinitude of alarm and trouble to the predominant party. The for mer nobleman was George, fourth Marquis of Huntly, advanced to the dignity of Duke of Gordon in 1684. At the Revolution he was Gover nor of Edinburgh Castle, and held that important fortress for King James in defiance of the Estates. His Grace was a Roman Catholic, yet he evinced his dislike of the measures of King James for encou raging the Papal system in Scotland by removing the penal laws and tests, and was in consequence much vilified by the Romish priests and their adherents. He was summoned to surrender, and on his refusal was proclaimed a traitor. This gave the Duke of Gordon little concern, and though a siege of the fortress was commenced, his Grace, notwith standing the limited number and weakness of the garrison, and the want of provisions, held out tiU the 14th of June, when he surrendered on honourable conditions, and marched out unmolested. During the siege he behaved with great humanity in not aUowing saUies, and abstaining from firing on the city. A contemporary account of this siege was printed for the Bannatyne Club by Robert BeU, Esq., Advocate, in " Dr George Cook's History of the Church of Scotland from the Reformation to the Revolution, vol, iii. p. 447. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 93 1828. It is stated that the greater part of the garrison were Protest ants, who were at first inclined to revolt, suspecting that the Duke of Gordon would oblige them by oath to maintain the Roman Catholic religion, but his Grace " assured them that he had no such intention, and that he required no other oath of them than to maintain tlie religion established by the laws, and to be obedient to the King (James II.) and their superior officers. The most part of the garrison renewed this oath, and those who refused it were disbanded, and turned out of the Castle."* The besiegers lost several men during the attack, but did little injury to the fortress. Several curious notices occur of the ope rations at the siege. A parley was beat on the 3d of April for a cessa tion of hostilities during the interment of Sir George Lockhart, Lord President of the Court of Session, in the Greyfriars' churchyard, who was assassinated by Chiesley of Dahy on Easter Sunday, when return ing from the High Church to his residence in the Lawnmarket. " I cannot say whose work the besiegers were about," observes the contem porary writer, " but they never failed to ply it hard on the Lord's day, upon which one of our Highlanders observed, that though he was apt to forget the days of the week, yet he weU knew Sunday, by some mischief or other begun, or hotly carried on by our Reformers."! The other nobleman was the celebrated John Graham, created Vis count of Dundee on the 12th of November 1688 by patent, better known as Graham of Claverhouse, and the terror of the Presbyterians, who designated him Bloody Claverhouse, while he was the very idol of the Highland Clans, with whom his chief, the great Marquis of Montrose, had also been most enthusiasticaUy popular. The Viscount of Dundee was a zealous supporter of the Episcopal Church, and it was his repeat ed declaration that the more that Church was assailed by the Presby terians and Covenanters the more he loved it. The Viscount withdrew from the meeting of the Estates, aUeging that a plot was concocted to murder him, which is not unlikely, considering the detestation in which he was held by the West country Presbyterians, several thousands of whom were then in Edinburgh. There was in reaUty some project to this effect concocted, and it is expressly stated by a contemporary that six or seven Cameronians intended to murder him and Sir George Mac- * Siege ofthe Castle of Edinburgh in 1686, 4to, p. 20. t Ibid. p. 54. 94 HISTOEY OF THE kenzie.* This nobleman departed from the city at the head of sixty troopers, and marched in the direction of Linlithgow and Stirling to summon the Highland Clans to the standard of King James. He left Edinburgh by the old steep aUey caUed Leith Wynd, and slowly rode with his troopers over the ground, then caUed the Lang Raw, now oc cupied by the magnificent line of Prince's Street. When he reached the west end of that street, he halted his troopers near where St John's Episcopal Chapel now stands, and ascended the west side of the rock on which the Castle is built to hold a conference with the Duke of Gordon. He reached with no smaU difficulty the bottom of the waUs, and met the Duke at what was caUed the Postern Gate. This was on the 19th of March, and the substance of the interview between the Duke and the Viscount is thus recorded by the contemporary writer aheady quoted : — " The day foUowing, the Governor, with a telescope, perceived some horsemen appearing on the north side of the town, and drawing towards the Castle. It was the Viscount of Dundee, who seeing the Convention had resolved to renounce aU aUedgiance to their lawfuU soveraigne, and laid asyde aU kind of respect for him, he abandoned their assemblie, and coming to the foot of the rock, the Governor spoke to him from the top of the waU, and then went out and discoursed with him. He told what had passed in the Convention at the receiving of the King's let-. ter, and the small impression it made upon the members of that assem bly. The Governor asked a sight of the letter, but Dundee had no copy, and the Governor never saw it. Then Dundee parted from the Gover nor, and returned to his own party of about thirty or forty horse, and went away with them towards his own dweUing beside Dundee. After that time the Governor never received any letters from him."! It ap pears that Dundee exhorted the Duke to hold out the Castle, which he promised to relieve within twenty days. J Another account states that the Viscount urged the Duke to resign the fortress to the command of a faithful lieutenant, and accompany him to the Highlands to raise the Gordon clan in favour of James ; but that the Duke declined, al leging that a soldier could not in honour quit the post assigned to him. He, howevei;, assured the Viscount that he would hold out the fortress • Locheill's Memoirs, 4to, 1842, p. 235. j Siege ofthe Castle of Edinburgh, 4to, 1828, p. 38. X Ibid. p. 70. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 95 as long as possible, and the latter descending from the rock, rejoined his men, and resumed his march. This singular conference caused great excitement in Edinburgh, and rumour was not idle. The Estates were then sitting, and it was stated that the result of the interview between the two Cavalier noblemen would be that the Duke would fire upon the Parliament House, but their fears were groundless and imaginary. Some thousands ran to wit ness the conference, and the Viscount's enemies aUeged that they were aU his adherents, and that he had coUected two thousand of the dis banded troops of King James to surprise the meeting ofthe Estates. An order was issued to the Earl of Leven to secure the peace of the city, but Dundee, with his forty, or, as it was said in the Convention, sixty troopers, was aUowed to depart unmolested. A warrant was sent to his seat near Dundee, citing him to appear before the Estates on the 22d of March, to which he paid no attention. Having been in formed that the Viscount had halted at Linlithgow, the militia were commanded to dislodge him, and the Viscount and Lord Livingstone were ordered to lay down their arms within twenty-four hours, under pain of high treason. On the 30th of March the Viscount was denounc ed a rebel at the Cross of Edinburgh, but these proceedings were set at defiance, and he set out for the Highlands to raise the Clans, for the cause, as he expressed it, of" King James and the Church of Scotland." The Earl of Balcarras, another nobleman supposed to be in league with the Viscount, was apprehended at his seat of Balcarras in Fife, and was committed a close prisoner to the Tolbooth, and to the Castle of Edin burgh after its surrender by the Duke of Gordon. General Mackay advanced against the Viscount of Dundee, whose extraordinary career among the Clans it would be out of place to nar rate in the present work. Among his exploits may be mentioned his rout of Colonel Ramsay, which caused the retreat of General Mackay, who was pursued by the Viscount in the direction of Glenlivet. He was joined by Sir Donald Macdonald of Slate, ancestor of the Lords Macdonald, with seven hundred men, and by the Captain of Clanranald with six hundred men, in addition to the large reinforcements he had received from the Camerons of LocheiU and other Clans. 9G HISTORY OF THE CHAPTER VI. the disestablishment of the SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. The first Parliament of " our high and dread Soveraigne Lord and Lady WiUiam and Mary" met at Edinburgh, according to the order for adjourning the meeting of the Estates, on the 5th of June 1689, the Duke of Hamilton Lord High Commissioner. His Grace announced that " his Majesty having been pleased to comply with their desire, in turning this meeting of the Estates into a Parliament," produced WiUiam's letter, which was duly recorded, and an act passed, and pub licly proclaimed at the Cross of Edinburgh, that " none pretend igno rance," declaring that this was a lawful Parliament. Upwards of a month was occupied in routine business, and by the members taking the oath of aUegiance. On the 9th of July a letter was received from King WiUiam, in which he states that " we have likewayes instructed our Commissiouner to hasten our people's satisfaction in settling the church government, and for enacting restitution to aU who have been lately in jured by fines, forfeitures, or compositions on their accounts."* It is evident from the preceding narrative that the opposition of the Presbyterians to the Church was apparently confined solely to its epis copal constitution. They had no conscientious grievances to urge in the matters of doctrine and ceremonies, and many of them never pre tended to aUege any, with the exception of their objections to fhe Doxo logy, the Lord's Prayer, and the reading of the Scriptures at public divine service. The charge brought against the Archbishops and * Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 102. SCOTTI.SH EPLSCOPAL CHURCH. 97 Bishops of slavish servility to King James, and of favouring his proje(.'ts for encouraging Romanism, has been long abandoned as utterly ground less. The foUowing observations by a distinguished member of the Pres byterian Establishment are of importance on this subject : — " Of the Episcopal clergy," says Dr George Cook, " many were so warped with notions of the obligation of non-resistance to the supreme magistrate, and were so convinced that the stability of the Hierarchy could be se cured only by supporting the sovereign, that they felt the utmost reluc tance to oppose his schemes ; and aUowing themselves to believe that he would never so far violate the solemn pledge he had given as to attack the Protestant religion, they were not averse that concessions should be made to those ofthe same faith with himself But there were others of this [the Episcopal] body who saw the danger which threatened in aU its magnitude — who were convinced that if, while the throne was fiUed by ¦ a bigoted monarch, the penal statutes against the Roman Catholics should be repealed, and every office of trust and authority laid open to them, the superstition of Rome, with aU its intolerance and aU its slav ish maxims, would soon be restored. Laying aside, therefore, their en mity to the Presbyterians, they cheerfully joined with them in warning the people ; and the Synod of Aberdeen, in particular, addressed their Dio cesan, imploring him to stand firm in defence of the principles which the piety and the zeal of the Reformers had after many struggles intro duced." Again, when speaking of the Scottish Parliament of 1686, in which the unhappy subject of the Popish penal statutes was introduced — " Ross and Paterson, two of the Bishops, argued in favour of the repeal, but some of their brethren acted a very different part. The Arch bishop of Glasgow with some timidity opposed the measure : but the Bishop of GaUoway, though an old man, and the Bishops of Dunkeld and Ross, made a determined stand, and resisted aU the methods which were employed to seduce them from their duty. Of the rest of the prelates, most, although they were silent, resolved to vote against compliance with the Court, and a few did not attend ; but it was apparent that there was the utmost aversion to repeal the statutes, and that this aver sion was founded on conscience." And after King James, to further his fatal projects, had granted a toleration in Scotland, Dr Cook says : — " The Established [Episcopal] clergy, notwithstanding the acquiescence of some of the Bishops, looked with uneasiness upon the liberty which aU 98 HISTOEY OF THE sects now enjoyed [in 1687 and 1688]. Many of them dreaded the re storation of Popery, and perhaps more apprehended that the unrestrained efforts of the Presbyterians would render the torrent of popular opinion against the Hierarchy difficult to be resisted. They in consequence be came discontented, and they did not conceal what they felt. Even the Council were irritated at several of the King's measures, and though they used the most submissive language, antipathy to Government was daily gaining ground, and only waited for a favourable opportunity to display its strength."* It is farther admitted by Dr Cook, that it was the avowed inclination of King WiUiam to continue the Episcopal Church as the national Es tablishment : — " Although he wished that aU should be permitted, with out molestation, to worship God according to conscience, yet he thought it desirable that the same form of church government should be esta blished through the whole of Britain ; and if the Episcopal party had now cordiaUy joined him, if they had acknowledged him as their lawful sovereign, and consented to those modifications of Episcopacy which he contemplated, for including within the pale of the Establishment those who otherwise would not have entered it, there can be little doubt that he would earnestly have contended for the continuance ofthe Hierarchy, and it is probable that by his influence this continuance would have been ac complished."! The truth is, that WiUiam knew nothing of the actual state of Scotland at the time. He admitted that he had been grossly misinformed on the subject when in HoUand, and he was sufficiently sagacious to perceive the advantages which would result from the same ecclesiastical establishment being preserved in the three kingdoms. On the 19th of July the act was passed "abolishing Prelacie." It sets forth that " wheras the Estates of this Kingdome, in their Claime of Right of the eleventh of Aprile last, declared that Prelacie, and the su periority of any office in the Church above Presbyters, is, and hath been, a great and unsupportable grievance to this nation, and contrair to the inclinationes of the generalitie of the people ever since the Reformation, they having reformed from Poperie by Presbyters, and therefore ought to be abolished, our Sovereigne Lord and Lady, the King and Queen's ' Dr Cook's History of the Church of Scotland from the Reformation to the Re volution, vol. iii. p. 419, 420, 422, 432. | Ibid. p. 440. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 99 Majesties, witli advice and consent of the Estates of Parliament, do hereby abolish Prelacie, and aU superioritie of any office in the Church in this Kingdome above Presbyters." The act concludes — " And the King and Queen's Majesties doe declare that they, with advice and consent of the Estates of this Parliament, wiU settle by law that church government in this kingdome which is most agreeable to the inclina tiones ofthe people."* In the meantime, the apprehensions of the Presbyterian party, and not unlikely the hopes of the Episcopal clergy and laity, were not a little excited by the movements of the Viscount of Dundee. He had been favoured with a passing notice in a warrant granted on the 9th of July, in which the ParUament actuaUy authorised torture to be used in the case of those who were found in correspondence with him. On the 1st of August the Viscount was ordered to be personaUy cited, along with the Earl of Dunfermline, before the Parliament, but by that time he was beyond the reach of poUtical strife and resentment. On the even ing of the 29th of July he encountered General Mackay and King Wil liam's troops at the head of the Pass of KiUiecrankie. The result of that extraordinary conflict is weU known. The Viscount gained a de cisive victory, but received a mortal wound, and expired the foUowing day. He is truly described as the life of a cause which was annihilated by his death. The ParUament which deposed the Episcopal Church continued its session on the 2d of August. On the 22d of that month the Privy Council, at the head of whom was WiUiam sixteenth Earl of Crawford, a zealous Presbyterian, renewed an order issued on the fith, " aUowing and inviting the parishioners and hearers of such ministers as have ne glected and slighted the reading of the proclamation, and have not prayed for King' WiUiam and Queen Mary, to cite such ministers before the Privy CouncU." This was a direct encom-agement to the discon- tended and malicious to become inquisitors, and informers against the clergy. Citations were soon prepared ; they were summoned to appear within a specified day ; and those who refused were to be deprived for contumacy. Those who obeyed, and came prepared with defences, were treated in the most summary manner, unless they could prove that * Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 104. 100 HISTOEY OF THE they had literally complied with aU the terms of the proclamation ; so this, says our venerable historian, " drove out most ofthe parochial clergy in the counties of Berwick, Haddington, Edinburgh, Linlithgow, Stir ling, and Perth, besides some in Aberdeen and Moray, who had been particularly informed against."* A series of petty and contemptible annoyances were now infiicted against the Episcopal clergy, which show the weakness of the Government, and the despicable means adopted to eject the incumbents. On the 14th of August the Privy Council appointed a day of solemn fasting and humiliation to be observed on Sunday, the 15th of September, in the Southern, and on Sunday, the 22d, in the Northern counties. The Privy Council, as the writer just quoted observes, " enforced their appoint ment with a canting proclamation, squinting at Episcopacy among the sins of the late times, and reflecting on it as the great hindrance of the gospel work of reformation. This proclamation they ordered the mini sters to read, by way of intimation of the fast, on the Sunday before, and on the Sunday of observance ; and if any neglected to obey this injunction, as few who had any regard for Episcopacy, or understood the primitive design of the Lord's Day, could with any good grace obey it, they were sure to be deprived upon that score, without any other charge or accusation."! On the 19th of September an order was published, " signifying his Majesty's royal pleasure that warrant be given to Alexander HamUton of KinkeU," one of the leaders in the battle of BothweU Bridge, to " draw and uplift the tithes and other rents of the Archbishopric of St Andrews, and that fit persons be appointed for drawing and uplifting the tithes and rents of the other bishoprics for this present crop and year of God 1689." By this proclamation, more oppressive than any measure recorded in the ecclesiastical annals of Scotlahd — for even the Popish Bishops at the Reformation were aUowed to retain two-thirds of their revenues at their own valuation, payment of " any rent or duty to Archbishops, Bishops, Deans, or any others of superior order and dignity in the Church above presbyters," was prohibited, and "fit persons" were appointed to receive the " teinds, rental boUs, feus, blanch, or tack- duties, formerly paid to the Bishops and others foresaid." This seizure * Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 534. ! Ibid. vol. ii. p. 535. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 101 of all the episcopal and other revenues by the Exchequer, without allow ing their legal possessors the smaUest portion for their subsistence, was foUowed by an act of the 29th of December, which deprived the parochial incumbents of " any chance of recovering their current stipends, or by- goue arrears, which were most unjustly detained from them, to the utter starving of many a poor family," who, if they had no private resources, were left to be supported by the charity of their friends.* About this time the Scottish Episcopalians, among their other sou briquets, had the title of Jacobites conferred upon them by their oppo nents — a name by which they were very generaUy known in the subse quent century. It was not, however, exclusively confined to them, for many Presbyterians were adherents of the exiled sovereign. It is a curious fact, that even in the summer of 1689, before the battle of Kil liecrankie, when the courage of their friends began to raUy, and their hopes were sanguine, numbers, who at the outset of the Revolution ap proved of its principles, were annoyed at what was very generaUy con sidered a violation of aU natural feeling on the part of King WiUiam to his father-in-law. An aUiance was at one time meditated between those Presbyterians who held very extreme religious tenets and the Episcopalians — a most unnatural union if it had been accomplished — for the furtherance of their political purposes. Both in England and Scotland were many persons of aU ranks, who, though they decidedly ap proved King WiUiam's invasion, never contemplated thathe would assume the Crown, and were in consequence by no means satisfied with the new Government. Among the Scottish Jacobites, as a political party, must also be included the Roman Catholics, many of whom were influential chiefs and gentlemen of ancient descent in the Highlands and other districts, who considered themselves identified with the interest of King James. They had felt little alarm at that monarch's arbitrary proceed ings, and not the less that he was, as they thought, a sufferer for their religion. Some occurrences previously took place, however, during this session which must not be omitted. While the Parliament was sitting, a most extraordinary document was presented to the House, in the form of " An Humble Address from the Presbyterian Ministers and Professors * Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 536, 539. 102 HISTOEY OF THE of the Church in Scotland." The Duke of Hamilton thought the de mands in this paper so unreasonable that he would not allow it to be laid on the table, and its rejection from such a quarter caused consider able mortification. After this, when the " Draught of an Act for es tablishing the Church Government" was presented to the House by order of the Court, Presbyterianism was proposed generaUy, but it contained a clause which gave great offence to the party, as it reflected on the conduct of several of their leaders in preceding reigns. The clause was : — " In regard that much trouble hath ensued unto the State, and many sad confusions have faUen out in the Church, by churchmen med dling in matters of state ; therefore their Majesties, with advice and consent aforesaid, do hereby discharge aU ministers of the gospel with in this kingdom to meddle with any state affairs, either in their ser mons or judicatories, publicly or privately, under the pain of being dis affected to the Government, and proceeded against accordingly ;" and " it is declared, that their Majesties, if they think fit, may have always one present in aU the Provincial Synods and Presbyterial Assemblies, as they have in the General Assemblies, that in case any affair that concerns the state or civil matters, and that does not belong to the ju risdiction of the Church, shaU come in before the said Assemblies, the said persons appointed by their Majesties shall inhibit and discharge every such Assembly to proceed in any such affair till their Majesties and the Privy Council be acquainted with the same, that they may de clare their pleasure thereanent." This necessary restriction excited the utmost indignation of the preachers, one of whom publicly said, that " rather than admit such a mangled mongrel Presbytery, they would have the Bishops back again." By the influence of their leaders and supporters among the Nobility, such as the Earls of Crawford and Suth erland, Lords Cardross and Ross, and others, this clause was withdrawn with considerable difficulty and opposition.* The first session of the Parliament passed in this manner, and during the interval of the next many upon examination were beginning to think that Episcopacy was not such an insupportable grievance as it had been represented by the Convention. It was considered necessary, therefore, to commence a crusade, by denouncing it from the pulpits, * Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 541, 542. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 103 and to excite the prejudices of the people by misrepresentations and odious statements. Some went so far as to designate the Episcopal clergy priests of Baal ; they were accused of being tyrannical, obtrud ing, heretical, ignorant, and immoral ; of wilfuUy perverting the gospel, and of banishing it from the land ; of keeping the country in a state of spiritual darkness many years ; and of being Papists, Jesuits, or Jesuits in disguise. The Scriptures were interpreted to suit the views of those preachers, and continued allusions were made to the examples in the Old Testament history, which were aU applied to the Episcopal clergy. On the other hand, they set forth the praises of Presbyterianism in the highest strains of panegyric ; they declared that it was the only true and scriptural system ; that they alone were the Lord's people ; and that Presbyterian ministers were the only true ministers. They weiit among the people in private, endeavouring to imbitter their feelings against the clergy, and the press was busily employed in publishing attacks against the Church. While the preachers were thus employed, their zealous supporters among the Nobility and others were equaUy active, and employing aU their infiuence in the same direction. But the " Epis copal writers," says a venerable author, " who were equaUy able and wiUing to enter the lists on the other side, might have as soon attempt ed to puU a^ star out of the firmament as get one sheet published in defence of that cause, under the iniquitous pretext of refiecting on the civil government, which, indeed, in that infant and unsettled state of it could hardly be avoided." The second session of the Parliament met on the 15th of April 1690, and as the Duke of Hamilton had given some offence to the now domi nant party, by refusing to countenance their extreme demands, he was superseded by George first Earl of MelviUe, a zealous Presbyterian no bleman, who had been so peculiarly obnoxious to King James, that he was one of a number of persons intended to be exempted from his Act of Indemnity. This nobleman is described by SmoUett as " weak and vaciUating," who had "taken refuge in HoUand from the violence of the late reigns ; but the King chiefiy depended for advice upon Dal rymple, Lord Stair, President of the CoUege of Justice, an old crafty fanatic, who for fifty years had complied in aU things with aU govern ments." On the 24th of April an act was again passed, rescinding the first act of the second Parliament of 1669, which asserted the King's 104 HISTOEY OF THE supremacy in ecclesiastical causes, and also another act was passed, " re storing the Presbyterian ministers who were thrust from their churches since the 1st of January 1661." By this act they were to have " forth with free access to their churches, that they may presently exercise the ministry in these parishes without any new call thereto ; and aUows them to bruike and enjoy the benefices and stipends thereunto belong ing, and that for the haiU crop 1689 ; and immediately to enter to the churches and manses, where the churches are vacant ; and where they are not vacant, then their entry thereto is declared to be to the half of the benefice and stipend due and payable at Martinmas last, for the half year immediatelie preceding, betuixt Whitsunday and Michallmas, de claring that the present [Episcopal] incumbent sliaU have right to the other half of the stipend and benefice, payable for the Whitsunday last bypast : And to the effect that these ministers may meet with no stop or hinderance in entering immediately to their charges, the present [Episcopal] incumbents in such churches are hereby appointed, upon in timation, to desist from their ministry in these parishes, and to remove themselves from the manses and glebes thereunto belonging, betwixt and Whitsunday next to come, that fhe Presbyterian ministers formerly put out may enter peaceably thereto. "* This act was ordered to be proclaimed at the Cross of Edinburgh on the 12th of May.! A Committee was appointed to seal the doom of the Episcopal Esta blishment, and prepare a biU for the settlement of the Presbyterian polity, which was presented on the 23d of May, on which day the West minster Confession of Faith was ordered to be brought in by the Clerk- Register. On the 26th that Confession, notwithstanding its length, was " read and considered word by word ; " and on the 7th of June the act was passed "ratifying the Confession of Faith, and settling Presby terian Church Government." This act ratified the act of the former ses sion abolishing Episcopacy, confirmed aU acts made against Popery and Papists, sanctioned and established the Westminster Confession of Faith as the " public and aUowed Confession of this Church, containing the sum and substance of the doctrine of the Reformed Churches ;" es tablished, ratified, and confirmed the " Presbyterian Church Govern ment and Discipline by Kirk Sessions, Presbyteries, Provincial Synods, * Acta Pari. Scot. vol. ix. p. 111. f Iliid. vol. ix. p. 115. SCOTTISH EPISCOP.VL CHURCH. 105 and General Assemblies ; " — " rescinding, annulling, and making void, four acts of James VI. and five of Charles II. , with aU other acts, laws, statutes, ordinances, and proclamations, in as far as they are contrary or prejudicial to, or inconsistent with, or derogatory from, the Protest ant religion and Presbyterian Government now established ;" appoint ing the " first meeting of the General Assembly of this Church, as above established, to be at Edinburgh on the third Thursday of October, in this present year 1690 ; " and, " that the disorders which have happen ed in this Church may be redressed, they aUow the general meeting and representatives of the foresaid Presbyterian ministers and elders, either by themselves, or by visitors authorised by them, to try and purge out aU insufficient, negligent, scandalous, and erroneous ministers, by due course of ecclesiastical process and censures ; ordaining, that whatever minister, being summoned before those visitors, shaU refuse to appear, or on appearing shaU be found guilty by them, every such minister shaU by their sentence be ipso facto suspended from or deprived of their kirks, stipends, and benefices." The reader is already aware that the "ministers" here designated " insufficient, negligent, scandalous, and erroneous," or whom the in quisitorial visitors were authorised to consider as such, were the Epis copal clergy ; and as the Committee who prepared the act were assisted by the most conspicuous and noted of the Presbyterian preachers, the suggesters of these very charitable epithets may be easily inferred. The act, parts of which are inserted above, was twice read to the Parlia ment, and several of its articles keenly discussed. The petition had de sired the establishment of the Westminster Directory and Catechisms, as weU as the Confession of Faith, but the reading of the latter had oc cupied so much time that the Duke of Hamilton protested against hear ing any more of such mystical, tiresome, and incomprehensible compo sitions ; and as the Presbyterians had by this time discovered that the Directory recommended the regular reading of the Scriptures and the use of the Lord's Prayer in the public congregation,both of which prac tices they condemned as superstitious, the objection of his Grace was sustained. That clause in the act which placed the entire ecclesiastical government in the hands of the preachers expeUed in 1661 from be nefices of which, during CromweU's domination, they had possessed tlicmsclvos in violation of the law, and in defiance of the rights of private 106 HISTORY OF THE property,* was the subject of much debate. A petition was presented from those of the Episcopal clergy who were disposed to transfer their al legiance to King WiUiam, but it was unceremoniously rejected, chiefly because they offered to defend Episcopacy against the Presbyterians — a chaUenge which the Earl of MelviUe considered in the highest degree presumptuous, and which was on no account to be permitted. A member proposed that at least those ministers then alive, who had been deposed by their own "judicatories" before the re-establishment of Episcopacy at the Revolution, should not be included among the num ber of those who were become judges by this act. This amendment was also rejected, though strenuously supported by the Duke of Hamil ton: " For what was this," his Grace said, "but instead of fourteen prelatical Bishops, to give unlimited authority to fifty or sixty Presby terian ones, from whom the Episcopal clergy could expect little justice and less meroy ?" The debate upon the hardships infiicted on those of the clergy who had been expeUed from their benefices by the mob was particularly strong. The incumbents had been most maliciously and falsely represented as having deserted their parishes, that the violence of the mob might be mitigated, and the atrocity of their conduct con cealed, softened, or justified. In supporting a supplication from those unfortunate clergymen presented by Sir Patrick Scott of Ancrum, the Duke of Hamilton thus expressed himself: — " It was wonderful to caU these men deserters, when it was notorious all the kingdom over that they were driven away by the most barbarous violence ; and it was no less wonderful to declare their churches vacant, because of their being removed from them. For what could be the sense of the word removed, in this case, but neither more nor less than rabbled ; and what might the world think of the justice of the Parliament, if it should sustain that as a sufficient ground for declaring their churches vacant?" But not withstanding aU the arguments aud remonstrances of the Duke, the claim in the act was carried by a considerable majority. The Duke in dignantly told the House that he was " sorry he should have ever sat in * " For which illegal intrusion it was," says Mr Skinner, whose excellent digest I chiefly follow in the text of this part of the present work, " and not on the score of non-conformity or non-compliance, that they lost what they never had a just title to, so could not be restored to such possession without homologating the injustice by which they first obtained them." — Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p- 545. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 107 a Scottish Parliament where such naked iniquity was to be established into a law— that it was impossible Presbyterian government could stand, being built upon such a foundation ; and it grieved him to the heart to consider what a refiection this act would bring upon the Go vernment, andjustice ofthe House." His Grace immediately retired, foUowed by several members ; and when it was proposed to vote the whole act entire, the Duke of Queensberry, the Earls of Linlithgow and Balcarras, and many gentlemen, also withdrew, and would not vote. Only a few remained to vote against the act — one part of them to pre vent the boast that Presbyterianism had been established without op position ; and another, who advocated the Cameronian or extreme prin ciples, because it was not established in what they considered its full power and independency — in other words, an imperium in imperio, above aU law, responsibility, and control. The act was prepared on the 28th of May for the royal assent, which it received on the 7th of June 1690, and " so obtained," observes Mr Skinner, " that force and authority which it has retained ever since." If it be a matter of surprise that such an important act did not en counter greater opposition, it must be remembered that almost the whole Episcopal nobiUty and gentry had retired to their country seats, in discontent and disaffection to the new Government, both political and ecclesiastical ; the Bishops were in concealment, or, as the Viscount of Dundee observed in a letter some time before the battle of KiUiecrankie, the Church was invisible. On the 29th of May, indeed, the Earl of Lin lithgow proposed to the House a draught of an aet " for giving tolera tion to those of the Episcopal persuasion to worship God after their own manner, and particularly that whoso were inclined to use the English Liturgy might do it safely."* This was aUowed to be read, but no farther notice of it was taken. On the 4th of July an act was passed for visiting the Universities and schools, prohibiting aU persons from being eligible to any professorship or school within the kingdom who did not subscribe the Confession of Faith, comply with the Presbyterian form of government, and take the oath of * " Which shows," says Mr Skinner, ^' that though our clergy had no authorised form imposed upon them, they had no aversion to set forms, but were acquainted with, and wiUing to make use of, the English Book." — Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 550. 108 HISTOEY OF THE aUegiance, excluding aU persons then in office who did not so " acknow ledge and confess." Fifteen noblemen, twenty-eight gentlemen, and twenty of the newly established Presbyterian ministers, were appointed to be visitors, " with fuU power and commission to them, or a quorum of them, to meet, visit, take trial, purge out, and remove, according to the foresaid qualifications." They were ordered to meet on the 23d of July, and to continue or adjourn, according to their convenience, during the royal pleasure. On the 19th of July, however, an act was passed which gave great dissatisfaction to some of the Presbyterian preachers, because it deprived them of the capricious power of annoying and per secuting the deposed clergy. After rescinding, in general, aU former acts, and parts and provisions in any act, since 1661 inclusive, against non conformity, or for conformity to the Church, as established under and governed by Archbishops and Bishops, the Parliament "rescind, cass, and annul, aU acts for denouncing excommunicate persons, and anent sentences of excommunication ; with aU other sentences of the same im port, and without prejudice of this generality, aU acts enjoining civil pains upon sentences of excommunication whatever." On the same day two acts were also passed — one vesting the superiorities and other casualties which formerly belonged to the Episcopal Church in the Crown ; the other is quaintly entitled " An Act or Commission for Plantation of Kirks and Valuation of Teinds," purporting to be founded on sundry laws passed in 1633 by Charles I., aU of which, engrossed together, are caUed a good work, which their Majesties " are resolved to prosecute for the universal good of their subjects, and especiaUy for the encouragement of the mini sters of the gospel." Having finaUy deposed the ancient Church, and completely established Presbyterianism, the Parliament concluded its labours, and rose on the 22d day of July. The manner in which these acts were put in operation and enforced must now be noticed. Beginning with the Commissioners for visiting the Universities, which were the first objects to which they directed their attention, they met at Edinburgh on the 23d of July, and divided them selves into four committees, one for each of the four Universities, to make purgation, who proceeded to the several seats of these institutions, St Andrews, Glasgow, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh. The commission for St Andrews consisted of sixteen persons, among whom were the Earls of Crawford, Morton, CassiUis, and Kintore, several country SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCII. 109 gentlemen, aud a few Presbyterian ministers. The visitation was con ducted by the zealous Earl of Crawford as President. This Univer sity then consisted of three CoUeges, St Salvador's, St Leonard's (now united to the former), and St Mary's. The Principals, Professors, and Masters, having positively refused to conform to Presbyterianism and sign the Confession of Faith, were aU ejected on the 25th of September, and their places in course of time fiUed by persons of the new Presby terian principles. We are told that the Earl of Crawfurd " acted with remarkable harshness and severity, and was much blamed even by his friends for his rough uncivil behaviour to the Masters, particularly the reverend Dean, Dr Wemyss, Principal of St Leonard's CoUege, who had been a regent forty-five years, and taught Crawfurd his philosophy ; yet my Lord would not aUow him the favour of a seat, and when the old man's infirmities obliged him to rest on the step of a stair, he sent an officer of court, and made him stand."* The Commission to purge the University of Glasgow was composed of sixteen persons, among whom were the Duke of Hamilton, the Mar quis of ArgyU, the Viscount Stair, and Lord Carmichael, the others being country gentlemen, and an adjunct of Presbyterian preachers. The visitation of the University of Glasgow was superintended by Lord Carmichael, who, though a zealous Presbyterian, is characterized as a " man of temper and good breeding." Dr James FaU, Principal, and three of the Professors, were ejected, among the latter of whom was Dr James Wemyss, Professor of Divinity. It ought to have been men tioned, that on the last day of November 1688, the Earl of Loudon and several others, then students in the University, thought proper to burn in e&gj the Pope and the Archbishops of St Andrews and Glas gow without any opposition.! At Aberdeen, however, the Presbyterian commission was by no means so active as those in the southern and western Universities. This was probably on account of the known attachment of the citizens, and in deed of the great mass of the population of the counties north of the Tay, to Episcopacy. Probably the members of the commission were not over-zealous in the discharge of the duty they had undertaken ; for • Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, vol. ii. p. 555. t Cleland's Annals of Glasgow, vol. ii. p. 56. 110 HISTOEY OF THE although some of them. Lord Cardross, and probably Lord Elphin stone, were, with the five Presbyterian ministers associated with them, most zealous for the new system of church government, there were others who were avowed members of the Episcopal Church, among whom were the Earl Marischal, the Viscount of Arbuthnot, the Master of Forbes, Brodie of Brodie, and Grant of Grant. We find Dr George Middleton, who was appointed Principal of King's College in 1684, re taining his office tiU 1717, when he was ejected for being disaffected to the House of Hanover. The northern University was, in short, per mitted to remain in the possession of the Episcopal Professors, either from inability on the part of the commission to procure their ejection, or from some other cause which is not recorded. It is mentioned by Amot, respecting those Presbyterian commissions to purge, as they caUed it, the Scottish Universities of aU Episcopal Professors — " From such specimens of their conduct in a visitorial capacity as we have been able to discover, we are entitled to say that those parliamentary visitors proceeded with great violence and injus tice."* In no University city was this more conspicuous than in Edinburgh. Proclamation was made, and printed edicts posted, at the Cross and on the CoUege gates ; as also in Stirling, Haddington, and other provincial towns, charging the Principal and Professors of the University, and the schoolmasters of the city, county, and neighbouring counties, to appear before the committee of visitors on the 20th of Au gust 1690, to answer upon the points contained in the act of Parliament ; also summoning and warning all the lieges who have anything to object against the said Principal and Professors, and others, to appear before them on the said day and place to give in objections. " After an edict, " observes Arnot, " which bespoke that the country, although it had been subjected to a revolution, had not acquired a system of Uberty, nor the rudiments of justice — after an invitation so publicly thrown out by the commis sioners of Parliament in a nation distracted by religious and political factions, it is not to be supposed that informers would be wanting."! Sir John HaU, Bart, of Dunglass, Lord Provost of the city, sat as President of the Commission,! which consisted altogether of sixteen * History of Edinburgh, 4to, p. 393. t Ibid. p. 394. X This gentleman had been created a Baronet in 1 687 by King James II. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. Ill persons, among whom we find the Earl of Lothian, Lord Ruthven, several Judges of the Supreme Court, and some well known Presby terian ministers — James Kirkton, Gilbert Rule, and others. The whole proceedings of this remarkably tyrannical and unjust commission were published in the foUowing year (1691), in a pamphlet which is now rare, entitled " The Presbyterian Inquisition, as it was lately practised against the Professors of the CoUege of Edinburgh, August and Sep tember 1690."* The motto affixed is most appropriate, being the 23d verse of the 19th Psalm : — " For the mouth of the wicked and the mouth of the deceitful are opened against me ; they have spoken against me with a lying tongue ; they compassed me about also with words of hatred, and fought again.st me without a cause." The Commission assembled in what was then caUed the Upper HaU of the old CoUege, every part of which is now supplanted by the present University Buildings, and the Principal and Professors met in the Li brary. After waiting some time, the latter were at last informed that the investigation would be delayed for a week, as it was intended to make purgation of the schoolmasters, many of whom resided a considerable distance from the city ; but in reality the libels against the Principal and Professors were not then sufficiently prepared. On the day ap pointed the Commission of visitors met, and the first object of attack was the reverend Principal, Dr Alexander Monro, repeatedly men tioned in a previous part of this narrative. The reader wiU naturaUy wish to know some particulars of the life of this exceUent and learned clergyman, before perusing the extraordinai-y articles drawn up against him by the " Inquisition." These few par ticulars may be briefiy stated. Dr Monro was educated at St Andrews, or at least, as he states himself, he received his degree there in 1682 : he had spent much of his time abroad, and was known to be a good scholar, and a man of talent.! He was appointed Principal of the University on the 9th of December 1685, which he held with the incum bency of the High Church of Edinburgh. It is remarkable that the * " In which," continues the title-page, " the spirit of Presbytery, and their Pre sent Method of Procedure, are plainly discovered. Matter of Fact by undeniable in stances cleared, and Libels against particular Persons discussed." — Licensed Novem ber 12, 1691. London, 4to, pp. 106. ! Bower's History of the University of Edinburgh, vol. i. p. 309. 112 HISTORY OF THE declaration of the Prince of Orange was presented" to the magistrates of the city by Dr Monro on the 13th of February 1689,* instead of being sent directly to them by the Government. The history of this curious transaction is now lost, but Dr Monro performed his part of the duty, and resigned the incumbency of the High Church in the month of May. After his deprivation of the office of Principal, Dr Monro officiated as an Episcopal clergyman in Edinburgh, and died much respected in 1715. " It has been frequently aUeged," says Bower, " but I think without sufficient evidence, that Dr Monro, upon his expulsion from the CoUege, carried away with him several of the records. Party spirit at that time ran so high, that it was quite common for recriminations of this kind to be exchanged upon a very slight foundation." Principal Monro was more obnoxious to the Presbyterians than any of his coUeagues. He was their ablest polemical opponent in the capital, or perhaps south of the Forth. Respecting the articles exhibited against him, some, it wUl be seen, are of a very trifling nature ; others, if they had been proved, involved his moral character ; but the great charge was his disaffection to the Revolution, and his undisguised at tachment to the exiled family. It appears that a Professor named An drew Massie became remarkably officious on this occasion to ingratiate himself with the prevailing Government. This gentleman had been a regent in the University of Aberdeen before he came to Edinburgh. " His compliance with the politics of the times," says Bower, " was very accommodating. He was also accused of want of discipline, great carelessness in the discharge of his public duty, and his general conduct so notorious that it was even the subject of common conversation among the students. Representations against him were given in to the Visitors, upon which they pronounced no judgment, because, according to the Episcopal party, he had taken the oaths to the new Government ; yet two gentlemen, the one a Doctor of Medicine, and the other a Master of Arts, had given this information."! We are told that tradition as cribes this interference on the part ofthe " Doctor of Medicine" to the celebrated Dr Archibald Pitcairne, or to Dr Sibbald, afterwards known as Sir Robert Sibbald, both eminent men in their day. - Records ofthe Town CouncU of Edinburgh, MSS. vol. xxxii. p. 297. ! Bower's History ofthe TTniversity of Edinburgh, vol. i. p. 315. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 113 The articles exhibited against thg Principal were ten in number, and to the foUowing effect — the first of which shows that the visitors acted as if they had been anxious to associate the Episcopal Church with Popery, and therefore, in the libels put into the hands of Dr Monro and .others they are directly charged with both. The First article is — " That he renounced the Protestant religion in a church beyond seas, and sub scribed himself a Papist." The Second contains some aUeged instances in proof of this which occurred respecting the students in the CoUege. Third — " That he set up the English Liturgy within the gates of the CoUege — a form of worship never aUowed in this nation ; and though it were tolerated, yet no toleration aUows any of different form of worship from the State to enjoy legal benefices in the church, or charge in the University. Fourth, The act for visitation of CoUeges requires that none carry charge in them but such as be weU affected to the Govern ment in Church and State ; but so it is, that it is weU known by aU who know Dr Monro, that he is highly disaffected to both, as appears by a missive letter written by him to the late Archbishop of St Andrews, dated the 5th day of January 1689, and which may also appear by his leaving the charge of the ministry [resigning the incumbency of the High Church] to them, not praying for King WiUiam and Queen Mary, and his rejoicing the day that the news of Claverhouse* his victory came to town ; and how much he dislikes the present government of the Church may appear by the bitter persecuting of aU that persuasion to the utmost of his power." Here several aUeged instances were pro duced. Fifth — " At the late pubUc laureation [graduation] he sat and pubUcly heard the Confession of Faith, after it had been approved in Parliament, ridiculed by Dr Pitcairne ; yea, the existence of God im pugned, without any answer or vindication. Sixth, He caused take down out of the Library aU the pictures ijp the Protestant Reformers ; and when quarreUed by some of the magistrates, gave this answer — ' That the sight of them might not be offensive to the ChanceUor, when he came to visit the CoUege.' Seventh, When Mr Cunninghame had composed his eu: to Keith's Catalogue of the Scottish Bishops, p. 545. ! The names of Patrick Forbes, consecrated Bishop of Aberdeen in 1618, the great ornament of the Scottish Church in his time, and of his son, the Rev. John Forbes, D.D., Professor of Divinity in King's College, Aberdeen, will always beheld 'n veneration by those who appreciate profound theological learning. 372 HISTORY OF THE CHAPTER XXII. SYNOD OF ABERDEEN IN 1811 THE CANONS FOR THE DISCIPLINE OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH RATIFIED — DEATH AND CHARACTER OF BISHOP SKINNER OF ABERDEEN. After the repeal of the Penal Laws the Bishops and clergy of the Scot tish Episcopal Church embraced every opportunity of presenting con gratulatory and other addresses to the Throne, and in 1809 they were conspicuous among those who evinced their loyalty when his Majesty George III. entered on the fiftieth year of his reign. Their address on this occasion was transmitted to the Earl of Liverpool, at the time Secretary of State for the Home Department, but presented by his Lordship's successor, the Right Hon. Richard Ryder, second son of the first Lord Harrowby, and brother of the Right Rev. Henry Ryder, D.D., Lord Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry. The "jubilee year" of the sovereign was also duly observed by the Bishops and clergy, in obe dience to an order issued by the Privy Council on the 27th of Septem ber, and public prayers and thanksgivings were offered for the Divine protection vouchsafed to his Majesty during his long, arduous, and aus picious reign. This is said to have been the first order issued by the Privy Council, whichhas since been duly foUowed, of distinguishing the Bishops and clergy from the Scottish Dissenters, in directing prayers and thanksgivings on public occasions. In 1810 no event of any general interest occurred in the history of the Church. Various minor affairs induced Bishop Skinner and his brethren of the Episcopal CoUege to summon the Synod held at Aber deen in 181 1 ; in which the Code of Canons for the regulation of the SCOT'riSH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 373 Church was solemnly ratified. The necessity of convening this Synod is thus stated by Bishop Skinner in a letter to Bishop Sandford, dated February 22, 1811 : — " At an early period of the reign of Charles I. an attempt was made to give the Church of Scotland a set of Canons and Constitutions, similar to those which had been drawn up and sanctioned in the preceding reign for the Church of England. But that feeble at tempt, as weU as the introduction of a Liturgy, was completely frustrated by the disastrous fate of Charles, and even the restoration of his son did not much mend the matter, as, during the whole of .his reign and the short period of his brother's, the attention of the Government seems to have been whoUy taken up with making provision for the outward peace of the kingdom, rather than for the internal order and unity of the Church. At last the Revolution gave a final blow to the legal established Episco pacy of Scotland, and for several years after that era our Bishops had enough to do in keeping up a pure episcopal succession, tiU it should be seen what, in the course of Providence, might be farther effected towards the preservation, though not of an established, yet of a purely primitive Church in this part of the United Kingdom. For this purpose a few Canons were dra'wn up and sanctioned in 1743, which, though very weU calculated to answer the purposes for which they were intended, are yet far from exhibiting any thing like a complete code of ecclesiastical dis cipline even for our smaU society. The English Canons are in general inapplicable to our situation, and of the whole, one hundred and forty- one in number, there are not above four or five that could even with some alterations be adopted and enforced among us. It is surely time, therefore, now that we are fuUy tolerated, but without the smaUest pro spect of ever being more than tolerated, that we should tum our atten tion to the means which Providence has put in our power of making the best of our situation, and rendering it as conducive as we possibly can, to the great and good design for which our Church has been so happily preserved— so signaUy supported — even the glory of its Ahnighty Pro tector, and the comfort and edification of his faithful people." The suggestion of Bishop Skinner was readily sanctioned by his right reverend coUeagues, and after it was decided that the Synod should consist of a certain number of delegates from the dioceses instead of the whole body of the clergy, it was summoned to meet on the 19th of June. On that day all the Bishops assembled at .\berdeeu, with the Deans of 374 HISTORY OF TIIE Edinburgh, Aberdeen, Brechin, and Dunkeld, those of Ross and Moray being absent by indisposition. The delegates from the respective dio ceses were the Rev. Archibald Alison for Edinburgh, the Rev. John Cruickshank of Turriff for Aberdeen, the Rev. Heneage Horsley of Dundee for Brechin, and the Rev. John Skinner of Forfar for Dunkeld. The Synod was duly constituted by Bishop Skinner as Primus, and the presbyters, consisting of the Deans and Delegates, withdrew to their chamber, where they prepared the foUowing minute : — " At Aberdeen, this 19th day of June 1811 years, the Deans and representatives of the several dioceses of the Episcopal Church iu Scotland having met in a separate chamber by the authority of the Right Reverend the Bishops of the said Church, did then and there unanimously elect the Very Re verend James Walker, Dean of the Diocese of Edinburgh,* as their prolocutor, and the Rev. WiUiam Skinner of Aberdeen, as their clerk.! Before the Deans and representatives retired to their separate chamber, they heard the Primus deliberately read the introduction or preamble, proposed for the Code of Ecclesiastical Laws, to be determined upon and enacted in the present Synod of the Scottish Episcopal Church, of the general tenor of which they instruct their prolocutor to state to the chamber of Bishops that they do unanimously approve.'' The Synod con tinued two days, and the Code of Canons was framed which is more particularly noticed in the sequel, and which are now binding on aU the clergy, as revised and ratified by the Synod of Laurencekirk in 1838, and those of Edinburgh in 1829 and 1838. The Canons refer of course to the discipline and government of the Church, and are framed to pre serve order and regularity in a communion unconnected with the State as it respects temporal endowments. As a proof of the strict adherence maintained towards the doctrines and ritual of the Church of England, the Sixteenth Canon expressly prohibits any alterations or insertions in the Morning and Evening Service of the Liturgy, and no deviation from the ipsissima verba is aUowed. The Fifteenth Canon, however, which, ac cording to the Rev. Mr Skinner of Forfar, was proposed by the Rev. Archibald Alison of Edinburgh and the Rev. Heneage Horsley of Dun dee, sets forth, that although permission is granted "to retain the use * Afterwards the successor of Dr Sandford as Bishop of Edinburgh, and of Bishop Gleig as Primus. f The successor of his distinguished father as Bishop of Aberdeen. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 375 of the English Communion Office in aU congregations where the said Office hath been previously in use, the Scottish Office is considered as the authorised service of the Episcopal Church in the administration of the Lord's Supper," and is " to be used in aU consecrations of Bishops," every Bishop, when consecrated, "giving his fuU assent to it, as being sound in itself, and of primary authority in Scotland," and binding himself "not to permit its being laid aside, where now used, but by au thority of the CoUege of Bishops."* After the business of the Synod was completed, a circular was ad dressed by Bishop Skinner to aU the Archbishops and Bishops of the United Church of England and Ireland, enclosing a copy of the Canons. Most of the Bishops acknowledged Bishop Skinner's circular in the kindest and most fraternal manner, especiaUy those of Salisbury, Peter borough, Carlisle, Sodor and Man, Cork and Ross, Leighlin and Ferns, and Cloyne. Dr Bennet, the last mentioned Prelate, after thanking Bishop Skinner and the other Bishops for the copy of the Canons, adds — " I have always highly esteemed the Christian piety and honourable independence of the Episcopal Church in Scotland, and ear nestly pray that, under the guidance of her exceUent Prelates, she may continue that purity of doctrine for which she has been so long and so deservedly celebrated." The services of Bishop Skinner at the Synod of Aberdeen is thus expressed in a letter from Bishop Walker to the Rev. John Skinner of Forfar : — " I need not remind you of the very important Synod held at Aberdeen in 1811, of which you were a mem ber. I recoUect that period with serious satisfaction, and I know that your father's conduct on that occasion made a deep impression on those clergy who previously knew him very partiaUy, and only by hearsay. His kind and easy hospitality a.s our landlord, the ability and accuracy with which he prepared the matter of our deliberations, his impartial conduct as president of our assembly, and the readiness with which he yielded those points which we fi-om the South thought most necessary for general conciliation, stand strongly in my recoUection, and are cer tainly worthy of special consideration in the estimate of your father's character." It is apparent to every one who investigates the history of Scottish Episcopacy, that the Church is under the deepest obligations * Annals of Scottish Episcopacy, p. 51G, 517. 376 HISTORY OF THE to Bishop Skinner. His persevering exertions, patient assiduity, and zealous superintendence of its affairs, are conspicuous throughout his whole important episcopate, and his name must ever be honoured with respect and veneration. At and after this period the Church was annuaUy increasing in num bers. Several new congregations were formed, and elegant edifices erected for divine service in the large towns by the exertions of the laity, aided by subscriptions and donations from distinguished and benevolent friends in England. These chapels present a striking contrast to the obscure and uncomfortable structures in which many of the congrega tions had assembled after the prosecutions of 1745. In 1814, the Rev. Martin J. Routh, D.D., the learned and venerable President of Magdalen CoUege, Oxford, published and dedicated to the Scottish Bishops and clergy his " Reliquiae Sacrse, sive Auctorum fere jam perditorum Secundi Tertiique Sseculi Fragmenta quse supersunt : accedunt Epistolse Synodicse et Canonicse Nicseno Concilia Anti- quiores."* — " Nor does the learned author," says Mr Skinnerof Forfar, " omit his reasons for singling out the Bishops and clergy of the Scot tish Episcopal Church, personaUy unknown to him, as the objects of such veneration and regard, To the inscription, and in Latin of the most classical purity, an address is annexed, in which he tells them that ' enjoying, as they do enjoy, the praise of maintaining the manner of Christian antiquity joined to the Catholic faith and to the discipline of the Apostles,' he, the author, did on this account present them with ' aurea hcec.Primorum Sceculorum scripta,' literally, these golden produc tions ofthe First Ages ; — that, ' though fragments merely, and picked up from a general shipwreck, the memorials only of what the Church was in her then depressed and humble state, he yet considers them the more fit to be presented 'to those whose lot it is to be placed even in less pros perous circumstances than was the Primitive Church itself ;' — that, ' though he laments to see the Scottish Bishops and clergy deprived of civil establishment, secular dignities and honours, this deprivation in his opinion affords not subject of regret equal to that which afflicts the • The dedipation of this interesting collection is — " Patribus in Christo admodum Beverendis, 'Virisque Optimis et Venerabilibus Episcopis et Presbyteris Ecclesise Scoticse Episcopalis, Doctis, Piis, Orthodoxis, Martinus Josephus Routh Paternitati Dignationique eorum D.D. D." SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 377 mind versed in Christian antiquity, when it beholds a people of such renown as the people of Scotland, and withal so justly famed for the re- poct whicli they show to religion, torn from their pristine Hierarchy, and placed in a state of schism from Episcopal communion ;' — that still ' it is to himself matter of joy unspeakable to have it in his power to congratulate his Episcopal brethren in Scotland on possessing the privi lege, which of right belongs to aU mankind, of exercising their ministry in peace ; which privilege, as it can never be violated but by acts of heinous atrocity, he trusts, now that our country has emerged from the agitating waves of civil discord, will be rendered to the Scottish Episco palians both stable and permanent ;'• — and that ' he remembers weU with what patriotic fidelity and devotion they conducted themselves in the hour of trial, never aUowing their tempers to be ruffled by reason of the neglect cast upon their humble petitions for relief from penal statutes, or by reason of the very precarious footing on which they were at one time permitted to minister in holy things.' " Nothing of importance occurred in the history ofthe Church till 1816, the year in which died the exceUent Primus, Bishop Skinner. This de privation was a very severe loss to the Church. The public life of this unwearied and indefatigable man is completely associated with the Com munion over whicli he long worthily and honourably presided, and he had the satisfaction, under Divine Providence, of conducting the affairs of the Church to the peace and prosperity in which they were at his la mented death. He presided at a period wheu both the clergy and laity were subjected to various penalties and political disabilities, which, though not enforced by the Govemment when he was invested with the episcopate, were stiU in the statute-book. These tended to keep many congregations whose clergy were of English or Irish ordination in a state of schismatical separation, and who, as they considered, could not, consistently with the oaths they had taken at their ordination, submit to the jurisdiction of the Scottish Bishops. Bishop Skinner had the hap piness of seeing two great measures accomplished in which he had been most actively engaged — the repeal of the Penal Laws, and the subse quent union of most of the English with the indigenous clergy. The other great services he rendered to the Church by his theological works are previously noticed. Bishop Skinner was the secoud son of the venerable pastor of Long- 378 HISTORY OF THE side, and was born on the 17th May 1744. He was educated at Maris chal CoUege, Aberdeen, and was early admitted into holy orders by Bishop Gerard of that Diocese. His first charge, as already mentioned, was that of EUon, a viUage and parish in the county on the Ythan seventeen miles distant from Aberdeen and Peterhead. The pastoral charge of EUon then consisted of two congregations, one in the viUage, and the other about six teen miles distant, to both of which he officiated regularly several years during Sundays in summer. The emoluments he received from his united charge generaUy varied to from L.25 to L.30 per annum ! For eleven years he discharged the pastoral duties of EUon, tiU 1775, when he was removed to Aberdeen by the unanimous invitation of Bishop Kilgour and the people as successor to the Rev. WiUiam Smith. When Bishop Skinner was first removed to Aberdeen his congregation was smaU, but additional accommodation was soon required. After the repeal of the Pe nal Laws another chapel was erected by subscription in 1795. In this structure the Bishop officiated twenty years, until finding it too limited for the congregation, " the public-spirited members of his flock," says Mr Skinner, " urged him not many months before his death to set about erecting, in the spacious street which forms the north entry to the city of Aberdeen, a truly magnificent structure, capable of contain ing no fewer than 1 100 persons, and fitted up in a manner more ap propriate and church-like than any edifice of the kind north of the Forth." Bishop Skinner, however, was not spared to see the comple tion of this fine edifice. He had been overtaken by severe iUness in 1814, from which he so far recovered as to be able to resume his labours, and he terminated his honourable career on the 1 3th of July 1816, in the seventy-second year of his age. " So short," says Mr Skinner, "was his confinement at last, that the very forenoon on which he died he was in his dining-room, and on Friday, the day preceding, at prayers in the chapel." At this period his former flock at EUon were united in a commodious chapel, which he intended to have opened personaUy on St James' Day, the 25th of July. The sermon whicli he had pre pared for that occasion was found in his desk, and was preached, with a few additions, suitable to the loss which the Church at large sustained, by the Rev. Nathaniel Grieve the incumbent. The death of Bishop Skinner was more particularly lamented by his friends and feUow-citi- zens of aU ranks and persuasions in Aberdeen, where he had been long SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUKeil. 379 personaUy esteemed. We are told that " hundi-eds, besides the large company who were speciaUy invited, foUowed his body to the grave. And although apparently a rude rabble had seated themselves on the waUs of the Mausoleum, a burying-place in the Spital church-yard of Old Aber deen, near to which his mortal remains are deposited, yet when the offici ating clergyman commenced the funeral service not a broath was heard — not a head but was instantly uncovered ; and while tears were seen to flow apace, not a trace of disrespect marked the conduct of the most ragged spectator of the scene." The funeral sermon was preached on the foUowing Sunday by the proximus resident Bishop, the Right Rev. Dr Patrick Torry of Peterhead. A fuU length marble statue, by Flax man, of Bishop Skinner in his episcopal robes, is placed in St An drew's Chapel, at the west end under the organ, as a mark ofthe esti mation in which he was held by those who knew him and appreciated his labours. The local historian of Aberdeen supplies us with some information re specting the state of the Episcopal Church in that city during Bishop Skinner's episcopate. The house which the Bishop fitted up as a chapel in 1776 was in Long Acre, which was demolished in 1795, and a more commodious edifice erected on its site, dedicated to St Andrew, art the expense of the congregation. The present St Andrew's Chapel in King Street was completed in 1817, and consecrated on the 27th of July. It is in the Gothic style of architecture, 90 feet long by 65 feet broad, the front towards the street of polished freestone brought from Leith. The ar chitectural ornaments, such as mouldings, leaves, foliage, and towers, are very beautiful, and the top of the gable, between the large towers, is finished with a balustrade of Gothic figures, in the centre of whicli is St Andrew's Cross. This splendid edifice altogether cost nearly L.8000. On Christmas Day, 1817, during the celebration of divine service, the Chapel narrowly escaped destruction by overheating the fines of the stove, and considerable damage was done to the interior before the fire was extinguished by the exertions of the congregation and citizens.* St John's Chapel in Golden Square, on the north side of Union Street, is a ueat edifice, erected about 1806, having a smaU spire on • Kennedy's .\nnals of Aberdeen, vol. ii. p. 180, ISl. 380 HISTORY OF THE the north end. The congregation are said to be the representatives of that formerly under the pastoral care of Bishop Gerard. St Paul's Chapel, on the west side of the GaUowgate, is externaUy a plain edifice, described as "inconvenient and insufficient, "capable of con taining 1000 persons. On the north side is an aisle, and gaUeries are round the whole building, supported by Tuscan columns of wood, over which are placed Ionic columns, in the centre of which is a cupola about nine feet in diameter. This congregation has been in existence since the time of the Revolution. The Chapel was erected by voluntary sub scription in 1722, and two clergymen appointed to officiate in it as coUeagues. The congregation of St Paul's was unconnected with the Scottish Episcopal Church tiU 1840, when the union was happily effect ed under the auspices of the Bishop of Aberdeen and the gentlemen officiaUy connected with the Chapel. As it respects the state of the Church in Aberdeen at and after the Revolution, Mr Kennedy says, in his " Annals" of that city — " Al though Prelacy had been abolished in 1689, yet, as we formerly had oc casion to observe, the ministers of St Nicholas' church continued to administer the sacred ordinances of religion according to the forms and ceremonies of the Episcopal Church, until the year 1694, when they were dispossessed of their charges under the authority of a Committee of the General Assembly. — From the time of the separation from the church of Aberdeen, as established after the Revolution, there were generaUy two [Episcopal] meeting-houses in the town, one of which was for many years under the pastoral charge of Bishop Gerard. — The other of these meeting-houses, which was situated in the Guestrow, had been for a long period under the pastoral charge of Mr WiUiam Smith, who was also a descendant of the original ministers of the Episcopal Church." This gentleman, we have seen, was succeeded in the incum bency by Bishop Skinner. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 381 CHAPTER XXIII. CONSECRATION OF THE REV. WILLIAM SKINNER — BISHOP GLEIG ELECTED PRIMUS— CONSECRATION OF DR LOW — VISIT OF GEORGE IV. TO SCOTLAND IN 1822 CONSECRATION OF BISHOP LUSCOMBE SYNODS OF LAURENCE KIRK IN 1828, AND OF EDINBURGH IN 1829 — DEATH OF BISHOP SANDFORD CONSECRATION OF BISHOP WALKER STATE' OF THE CHURCII. At the death of Bishop Skinner, his second son, the Rev. WiUiam Skinner, ordained deacon in 1802, and priest in 1803, by Bishop Hors ley, was unanimously elected his father's successor in the episcopate by the presbyters of the diocese, and was consecrated at Stirling, on the 27th of October 1816, by Bishops Gleig, JoUy, Sandford, and Torry. Bishop Gleig was elected Primus of the Episcopal CoUege, and this distinction was justly conferred on one of the most distinguished theo logians and metaphysicians of his day in Scotland, whose high reputa tion shed a lustre over the Church by his several leamed works, well known in England. The venerable Bishop Macfarlane, of Ross and ArgyU, died at a very advanced age at Inverness in 1819. From the peculiar nature of the districts included within the limits of the united diocese, comprehend ing the wildest and most sequestered parts of the Western Highlands, it was of importance that the successor of Bishop Macfarlane should bo possessed of no common zeal and ardour in the discharge of his duties. The presbyters elected the Riglit Rev. David Low, LL.D., of Pit- tenweem, in Fifeshire, as their Diocesan, who was consecrated at Stirling on the 14th of November 1819, by Bishops Gleig, JoUy, and Torry. The consecration sermon was preached by Bishop Walker, then 382 HISTORY OF THE a presbyter of the diocese of Edinburgh, and was afterwards published. The wisdom of the choice of the presbyters of Ross and ArgyU was soon made apparent by Bishop Low, who greatly increased the num ber of clergy, and congregations, instituted schools, and appointed pro per teachers. Bishop Low may also be regarded as the founder of the Gaelic Episcopal Society, now incorporated with the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, as more particularly noticed in the sequel. No event of any consequence occurs after the consecration of Bishop Low tiU 1822, when George IV. visited his ancient kingdom of Scot land, and the temporary briUiancy of a royal court was witnessed within the deserted waUs of Holyrood. The Scottish Bishops and clergy were not behind in expressing the loyal congratulations to their Sovereign. An address was prepared, which was admired for its elo quence, moderation, and historical aUusions, and was only attacked in one solitary instance, which, considering the quarter whence the hostile criticism emanated, excited no surprise.* The journalist had the bold ness to insinuate that the Scottish Bishops and clergy cherished some ambitious design of endeavouring to re-establish the Church, as if the loyal expressions in an address to the throne on that occasion could have possibly achieved that event ; although the King had that very day assured the deputation from the General Assembly of the Presby terian Establishment that he would " maintain inviolate those rights and privileges to which the Church of Scotland is entitled by the most solemn compacts." The address of the Bishops and clergy was farther pronounced to be sycophantish ; but of this they had no reason to com plain, when it is remembered that the same authority declared the ad dress of the General Assembly servile and blasphemous. The deputa tion from the Scottish Episcopal Church consisted of Bishops Gleig, JoUy, Sandford, Torry, Skinner, and Low ; and the Rev. Archibald Alison, and the Rev. Dr Morehead, both of St Paul's Chapel, Edin burgh, the Rev. James Walker (afterwards Bishop) of St Peter's Chapel, Edinburgh, the Rev. Dr Michael RusseU (afterwards Bishop) of Leith, the Rev. Heneage Horsley, of St Paul's Chapel, Dundee, and the Rev. Alexander Cruickshank of MuthiU. They were graciously • This was The Scotsman newspaper, published in Edinburgh — a print of great ability, the political principles of which are well known, and the advocate of what is called " Voluntaryism" in ecclesiastical matters. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 383 received by his Majesty in the royal closet — an honour exclusively con ferred on them, and the address was read by the Rev. Heneage Horsley. Previous to 1842, exactly twenty years afterwards, when Queen Vic toria and Prince Albert visited Scotland, the one half of that deputa- ti6n had left the scene of their earthly ministrations. " The fathers, where are they ? and the prophets, do they live for ever ? " In 1825 occurred the consecration of the Right Rev. Matthew Henry Luscombe, LL.D. Cambridge, as a Missionary Bishop to the Continent of Europe, which occasioned no little controversy and even acrimony, especiaUy in England. Dr Luscombe, in the course of his pastoral duties as chaplain to the British Embassy at Paris, having perceived the great laxity among the members of the Church of England, occa sioned in a considerable degree by the want of episcopal superintend ence, came to England to consult his friends about this painful state of affairs. By law the Bishop of London has diocesan authority over aU British chaplains and factories on the Continent, but this jurisdiction did not in the least correct the deficiencies which Dr Luscombe stated to exist. It was plain that the Bishop of London could not regularly hold confirmations or ordinations in France ; and in that kingdom in parti cular were many English families, and the descendants of such, not to mention French Protestants, who adhered to the communion of the Church of England. These facts being duly and seriously considered, Dr Luscombe came to Scotland, and after an ample correspondence with the Bishops was consecrated at Stirling, on Sunday the 22d of March 1825, by Bishops Gleig, Sandford, Skinner, and Low. The Rev. Wal ter Farquhar Hook, D.D., the distinguished and learned Vicar of Leeds, preached the consecration sermon, which was published, with an introduction and notes, and dedicated to the Scottish Bishops. The controversy which this consecration caused appears to have been finaUy adjusted by the Bishop of London constituting Bishop Luscombe his commissary on the Continent, with the superintendence of the chap laincies and factories, and authority to report to his Lordship at stated periods. In 1828 Bishop Gleig, as Primus, summoned an Ecclesiastical Sy nod to meet at Laurencekirk during the summer of that year, to revise and consolidate the Canons of the Synod of Aberdeen. Bishops Gleig, 384 HISTORY OF THE Torry, Sandford, and Skinner, attended on the appointed day, with the delegates of the clergy chosen from the different dioceses, but Bishop JoUy of Moray and Bishop Low of Ross and Argyll either refused or hesitated to concur, on account of some peculiar difficulties on the sub ject. The Synod nevertheless assembled and revised the Canons, which were ordered to be printed and circulated among the clergy, and the Primus communicated the proceedings to the Archbishop of Canter bury. Some important matters, however, were overlooked in the busi ness of this Synod, which, added to the objections of Bishop JoUy and Bishop Low, caused Bishop Gleig to convene another Synod at Edinburgh in July 1829, when all the members of the Episcopal Col lege and the delegates of the dioceses attended, and finished the re visal of the Canons for the internal regulations and discipline of the Church. In the beginning of 1 830 the Right Reverend Bishop Sandford died at Edinburgh in the sixty-fourth year of his age, and twenty-fourth of his episcopate. The death of this exceUent and pious Bishop was universaUy lamented in the Scottish metropolis by men of aU persuasions, who evinced their respect to his memory by their voluntary attendance at the last solemn offices of religion in St John's Chapel, in the eastem part of the cemetery of which he was interred. The congregation of St John's testified their regard for him as their pastor, by erecting an elegant marble monument within that fine edifice at the east end of the aisle, on the north side of the reading-desk and communion-table, and an ap propriate inscription on the tablet records his many virtues and the manner in which he discharged his duties, The worthy Bishop was in delicate health several years before his death. His last moments were peaceful and affecting, and he died, as he lived, inthe " sure and certain hope of a blessed immortality." Shortly previous to his dissolution, the only words he was heard to utter audibly were — " For Christ's sake." We are told by the author of his Memoir that " twice he raised his arm to its utmost extent, and pointed with his finger to the heavens. His last words were a request that his family would pray for him, and his son-in-law continued to pronounce appropriate texts of Scripture until he feU asleep. At eleven o'clock at night, without a struggle, he resigned his breath. A slight flutter, a gentle sigh, and his happy spirit SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH- 385 had returned to God. His wife and children gathered round hira, and -as they looked on the expression which the parting soul had left as the impress of its bliss, they felt more resigned, and retired, praising God."* It is stated in another part of the same sketch, that " he had often in dulged au idea of resigning his Episcopal charge, and spending his de clining years in the society of his several children. But it was other wise appointed, and he retained until the last his connection with a Church with which he had been so long and so honourably associated." Bishop Sandford was happy in his surviving children. His son, the late Sir Daniel K. Sandford, who received the honour of knighthood from WiUiam IV., and was returned Member of Parliament for Paisley in 1834, was Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow, and died in the prime of life, lamented by aU, in 1837. Another sou, Erskine Douglas Sandford, Esq. Advocate, a distinguished member of the Scottish Bar, was appointed Sheriff or Steward of Kirkcudbrightshire in 1841. The Bishop's youngest son, the Rev. John Sandford, M.A., was presented to the vicarage of ChiUingham, by Bishop Van Mildert of Durham, in 1827, aud has since held other preferments in the Church of England, of whioh he is a worthy and esteemed clergyman. The successor of Bishop Sandford was the Rev. James Walker, D.D., who had resigned his share of the pastoral charge of St Peter's Chapel in Edinburgh in 1829, when his coUeague became the sole incumbent, that he might altogether devote himself to his duties as Professor of Divinity. Never was there an election which gave greater satisfaction than that of Bishop Walker, and it was only doubtful if the delicate state of his health might not induce him to refuse. Fortunately, how ever. Bishop Walker accepted the election, and he was consecrated at Stirling on Sunday, the 7th of March 1830, by Bishops Gleig, JoUy, Skinner, and Low. The consecration sermon was preached by Bishop RusseU, and was afterwards published, entitled — " The Historical Evi dence for the Apostolical Institution of Episcopacy," several editions of which have been printed. Bishop Walker entered upon the duties of the episcopate by visiting officiaUy aU the congregations in Edin burgh, those of Leith, PortobeUo, Musselburgh, Haddington, Kelso, Dumfi'ies, Glasgow, Paisley, Greenock, and in the county of Fife, which, » Memoir in Remains of Bishop Sandford, vol. i. p. 75. In this Memoir the cha racter of the Bishop is admirably delineated. 386 HISTORY OF THE with the exception of Pittenweem, then formed part of the extensive united diocese of Edinburgh, Fife, and Glasgow. On those occasions he held conflrmations in most of the provincial congregations, and a primary visitation of the clergy in the several districts. A retrospective view of the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church wiU form an appropriate conclusion to the present division of the narra tive. Its prosperity after the consecration of Bishop Sandford is evinced from the fact, that during his episcopate the number of clergy increased from seven to twenty -five, five of whom, formerly independent, submit ted themselves to his jurisdiction, and seven were appointed to new con gregations licensed for the first time by him. The splendid Gothic edi fices of St Paul's and St John's Chapels in Edinburgh are already men tioned as having been chiefiy erected through the infiuence and exer tions of Lord Medwyn and his brother Sir WiUiam Forbes. It is also stated that the congregation of the former removed from the Cowgate Chapel in 1818. The congregation of St John's removed in 1818 from Charlotte Chapel, a smaU plain building at the west end of Rose Street, near Charlotte Square, now occupied as a Baptist meeting-house, in which Bishop Sandford officiated for twenty years, after he left the tem porary place of worship in the upper storey of a tenement in West Re gister Street. In 1821 St James' Chapel, Broughton Place, was open ed under the incumbency of the Rev. Edward Craig, who in conse quence resigned the pastoral charge of St Paul's, Carrubber's Close. The most recent Episcopal Chapel erected in Edinburgh must be merely noticed prospectively in point of date. This is Trinity Chapel, Dean Bridge, a beautiful Gothic edifice, from a design by John Henderson, Esq. architect, Edinburgh, and erected in 1838 during the episcopate of Bishop Walker, who consecrated the funeral vaults beneath, and also the terraced cemetery overhanging the deep and romantic ravine of the Water of Leith, crossed by the Dean Bridge. In the pleasant sea-bathing viUage of PortobeUo, three miles from Edinburgh, the Rev. Thomas Langhome, incumbent of the Episcopal Chapel of Musselburgh, was induced by the urgent request of several individuals to commence the erection of St John's Chapel in Brighton Street in 1825, which was duly consecrated by Bishop Sandford in 1826. When the waUs of this edifice were almost erected, St Mark's Chapel was commenced by a private individual. As it was evident that SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 387 the size and population of PortobeUo could not support two congrega tions, local contentions .subsequently arose, and considerable loss was in curred by the projector of St John's Chapel. Meanwhile St Mark's Chapel was completed — a large and elegant edifice, more than sufficient for the accommodation of the Episcopal inhabitants of the place. St John's Chapel afterwards passed through several hands as property, and was eventuaUy sold to the Roman Catholics, whose attempt to coUect a congregation in it completely failed. St Mark's Chapel is now the only Episcopal chapel in PortobeUo. In the city of Glasgow, the only places of worship connected with the Episcopal Church for many years were St Andrew's Chapel near the Green, under the pastoral charge of the Very Rev. WiUiam Routledge ; and a temporary haU for another smaU congregation. In 1820 St Mary's Chapel, a large and elegant Gothic edifice, was erected in the new part of the city, in Renfield Street. The others subsequently built are Christ Church, in the eastern suburb caUed the Calton, chiefiy by the private munificence and zealous activity of the Rev. David Aitchi- son, M.A., who, in 1842, became the pastor of a new congregation at Lochgilphead, and was appointed, in 1842, bythe Right Rev. Bishop Low, Archdeacon of ArgyU and the Isles ; and St Jude's Chapel, Blythswood Square, of which the Rev. Robert Montgomery, M.A., the celebrated author ofthe " Messiah," the " Omnipresence of the Deity," and other popular poetical works, was the first incumbent. In Paisley, Trinity Chapel owes its erection to the indefatigable exertions of the incumbent, the Rev. W. M. Wade, and was opened in 1833. St John's Chapel in Greenock is a large and spacious Gothic edi fice, built a few years earlier ; and that of Ayr was opened about 1 837. Proceeding to Dumfries, the Episcopal chapel in that fine town is an elegant modern structure. Thence, in a different direction, the neat chapel of Peebles accommodates the congregation there first formed about 1828. t The chapels in Fife are few in number. The congregation of St Peter 's Chapel, Kirkaldy, was formed chiefiy by the exertions of Bishop Walker. In Cupar-Fife an Episcopal congregation has always existed since the Revolution. The present chapel, dedicated to St James, is a fine edi fice, having a kind of Grecian exterior to correspond with the plan of the street, and a Gothic interior. This chapel owes its erection to the 388 HISTORY OF THE indefatigable efforts of the late Colonel Spens of Craigsanquhar. The chapel in St Andrews, a beautiful little Gothic buUding in the form of a cross, accommodates the congregation who formerly met in an upper room of a tenement in that venerable seat of the Primacy of Scotland. The chapel at Pittenweem is neat and plain, built during the incum bency of Bishop Low, whose fiock previously met in an apartment of a house. AUoa and DunfermUne are subsequently mentioned. In the various towns and 'vUlages north of the Tay, and in the High land counties, several new Episcopal chapels have been erected, others have been repaired and enlarged, and in some places they are provided in the meantime 'with such temporary accommodation as they can pro- curein their respective localities. The chapel of MuthiU in Perthshire, near Drummond Castle, may be particularly noticed as a fine specimen of Gothic architecture, and judiciously arranged in the interior. Such is a Umited sketch of the progress of the Church for some years previous to the consecration of Bishop Walker in 1830. It wiU thus be seen that Scottish Episcopacy, not'withstanding the many obstacles, the bigotry, and, in not a few cases, the enmity with which it had to contend, has steadily maintained its ground byan increase of members. In the above enumeration very few of the older chapels and congrega tions are mentioned, as these for the most part have been long in exist ence. More recent additions are subsequently added, in continuation of this retrospective view of the state of the Church, towards the close of the present volume. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 389 CHAPTER XXIV. THE CONSTITUTION OP THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATED BY BISHOP GLEIG AS SETTLED BY THE SYNODS OF 1828 AND 1829 THE GAELIC EPISCOPAL SOCIETY CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS RUSSELL AND MOIR — DEATH OF BISHOP JOLLY BISHOP WALKER ELECTED PRIMUS THE SCOT TISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH SOCIETY INSTITUTED THE FIRST ANNUAL MEET ING PASTORAL ADDRESS BY THE BISHOPS IN 1839 ACT OF PARLIAMENT, IN 1840, IN FAVOUR OF THE BISHOPS AND CLERGY DEATHS OF BISHOPS GLEIG AND WALKER CONSECRATION OF BISHOP TERROT. In a Communion such as the Scottish Episcopal Chm-ch, undisturbed by controversial disputatious, and stUl less excited by popular conten tions, few events of g-eneral interest occur to engage pubUc attention. The Bishops hold their ordinations when necessity requires, and their annual and occasional confirmations of the young in the respective con gregations within the dioceses ; they deUver charges to the clergy at their triennial visitations, and the usual Diocesan Synods are held every year, in which the Deans preside in absence of the Bishops ; but beyond these duties, and the exercise of the ordinary pastoral office by the clergy, which requires no description, the aspect of affairs undergoes little change, except that which results fi-om deaths and other casu alties. As an ecclesiastical body the Scottish Bishops and clergy never interfere in pubUc matters, either poUtical or civU, beyond transmit ting loyal addresses of congratulation or condolence to the sovereign, and strictly confine themselves to the discharge of their ministerial duties, 390 HISTORY OF THE The internal government of the Church is described in a Charge de livered to the clergy of the diocesan district of Brechin in August 1829, by the Right Rev. Bishop Gleig, entitled—" The Constitution of the Scottish Episcopal Church concisely stated." — " Bythe present consti tution," says the Bishop, " as settled by the two last Synods of Lau rencekirk and Edinburgh, a consistory or diocesan meeting of the Bishop and clergy must be annuaUy holden in each diocese or district, at such a time and place as the Bishop, or the Dean empowered by him, shaU appoint ; and the clergy being assembled, and the consistory con stituted by prayer, the Bishop, or in his absence the Dean, or, should both be necessarily absent, the senior presbyter present, must caU upon every incumbent to lodge with the diocesan clerk his yearly report of the congregation under his charge, the number of baptisms, marriages, and deaths ; the number of communicants at the several festivals and other communions, and the names of the persons baptized, married, and dead, with the dates at which these events took place ; aU which shaU be duly entered in the minute-book of each diocese. After which the clergy shaU deliberate among themselves whether any change in the mode of discipline or form of public worship might not be advantage ously introduced into the district, and the result of their deliberations shaU be transmitted to the Bishop, if not present, to be approved or re jected by him. If the proposal of the presbyters obtain his approbation, it shaU then, but not till theu, be recorded on the minute-book as one ofthe local rules of the district or diocese." This extract elucidates the manner in which the affairs of every dio cese are now conducted. As it respects General Synods, the Bishops, in conformity to the custom of the Primitive Church, form one cham ber, and the Deans and|Delegates, or presbyters, from every diocese, are the second chamber, of which the Professor of Divinity, if a presbyter, is ex officio a member. No layman is permitted to act as a representa tive, or aUowed to take any part in the deliberations of either general or diocesan Synods, these being strictly ecclesiastical meetings. Bishop Gleig proceeds to state, that " no change in the general modes of admi nistrating the discipline of the Church at large can be introduced but by the authority of a General Synod ;" and that " there is now no oc casion for the frequency of General Synods, as was the case in the Pri mitive Church, when, according to the 30th of the Apostolical Canons, SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 391 a Synod of Bishops was enjoined to be held twice every year." — " When a General Synod shaU be canonicaUy convoked, for any specified pur pose, the Bishop who shall neglect to attend, without sending to his Primus a sufficient apology for his absence, shaU incur such a censure by his coUeagues as to the majority of them his conduct may appear to deserve ; and when any member of the second chamber, whether Dean or delegate, shall be absent, without sending a sufficient apology to the Primus, he shaU, if a Dean, be deprived of his office, and, if a delegate, be declared inadmissible into any future Synod. It is not, however, in General Synods only that it is the duty of Bishops to meet when summoned canonicaUy by the Primus ; they must meet synodi cally when caUed on to hear particular appeals fi-om the judgment of any particular diocesan ; and the Bishop who, without a very satisfac tory apology, shall absent himself from the discharge of this painful part of his duty, shaU incur at least as heavy a censure as for absenting himself without cause from a General Synod. But though appeals, when regularly lodged with the Primus or clerk, must be heard, ne ac cusation shaU be received against a Bishop, or a Bishop-elect, unless proceeding from and supported by the testimony of credible persons, who are regular communicants in the Scottish Episcopal Church ; nor sbaU the testimony of a single such witness be considered as sufficient to substantiate the charge, for the Scripture saith that ' in the mouth of two or three witnesses shaU every word be established.' But if a Bishop, or Bishop-elect, shaU be so accused, his supposed offence, whether in doctrine or in morals, shaU be distinctly stated to him, and time given him to prepare for his defence, when he is cited by the Pri mus (or, should the Primus be the Bishop accused, by the next senior Bishop), to appear and plead ; and if he do not obey the summons, he shaU be cited a second time, in the name and by the authority of the Episcopal CoUege ; and if he be then guUty of contempt for not appear ing, let the CoUege pronounce such a sentence against him as they think equitable, that he may not be a gainer by declining justice." It is to be observed that this sketch of the constitution and discipline of the Church, as delineated by Bishop Gleig, has altogether a reference to its position in Scotland as a non-estabUshed communion, entirely un connected with the State. The duties of the Bishops in ecclesiastical and episcopal matters are simUar to those of England. They are 392 HISTORY OF THE generaUy incumbents of congregations, wherein they officiate as the re gular pastors, having an assistant, coUeague, or curate, as may happen ; but in their dioceses they appear as the spiritual governors of their clergy and people. The functions of the ordinary clergy are precisely the same as those of the Church of England. The Liturgy is used in divine service, subscription to the Thirty-Nine Articles is imperative, and the clerical vestments are simUar. In 1837, the Gaelic Episcopal Society was instituted for the benefit of the members of the Church in the Northern and Highland districts, chiefiy, as already mentioned, through the exertions of Bishop Low. The Bishop had previously for some years supported a few schools in the united diocese of Ross and ArgyU partly at his own expense, assisted by subscriptions from his own immediate friends, and by an occasional coUection in his congregation. As this Society has merged into the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, and is not now in existence, it may be here stated that the object of it was to organize schools in the Highlands under Gaelic teachers, and also to educate students for holy orders who were capable of officiating in the Gaelic language. His Grace George fifth and last Duke of Gordon, who died in 1836, accepted the office of patron. Bishop Walker of Edinburgh was constituted President, and the other Bishops, 'with sundry noblemen and gentlemen, were the Vice- Presidents. The income of the Society for the first year amounted to L.514. An auxiliary was formed in London, among the patrons of which were the Bishops of London, Durham, Ely, Lichfield and Coven try, Lincoln, Chester, Oxford, Nova Scotia, Quebec, Lord Kenyon, and Lord Bexley. In 1835 a sympathizing address on the distressed state of the Irish clergy was transmitted from the Scottish Episcopal Church to the Arch bishop of Armagh, which was promptly acknowledged. CoUections were also held in several congregations. The Presbyterian ministers of the Synod of Aberdeen liberaUy sent a similar address and subscriptions to the Irish Primate, which his Grace duly honoured by a reply. During the political contentions of those years nothing occurred in the Church to disturb its internal peace, or to retard its progressive prosperity. In 1837 the increasing iU health of Bishop Walker, not from the infirmities of age, but from long continued bodily debility, and the precarious state of Bishop Gleig, then at avery advanced period of life, rendered additions SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 393 necessary to the Episcopal CoUege. By the consent of Bishop WaUcer the diocesan district of Fife was disjoined from Edinburgh, and annexed to the jurisdiction of the Right Rev. Dr Torry, Bishop of tho united diocese of Dunkeld and Dunblane ; Glasgow was constituted a separate diocesan district, which it had not been since the death of Bishop Aber nethy Drummond, and the Very Rev. Dr Michael RusseU of Leith, Dean of the formerly united diocese of Edinburgh, Fife, and Glasgow, was elected by the presbyters their Bishop, About the same time a coadju tor and successor to Bishop Gleig in the diocese of Brechin was impera tive, and the presbyters, having received their mandate, elected the Rev. David Moir, M. A., presbyter in the city of Brechin. At the time of the election of Bishop Moir as coadjutor of Brechin, Bishop Gleig also re signed the office of Primus of the Episcopal CoUege, to which Bishop Walker was subsequently nominated by his brethren. The choice of the presbyters of Glasgow and Brechin gave the utmost satisfaction to aU the members of the Church. The learning and repu tation of Dr RusseU in the literary world are weU known, and Dr Moir had been long a justly respected presbyter in the Diocese of Brechin. The consecration of Bishops RusseU and Moir was held on Sunday, the 8th of October 1837, in St John the Evangelist's Chapel, Edinburgh, by Bishops Walker, Skinner, and Low, in presence of a crowded congrega tion, who were deeply impressed with the solemn ceremonial. The con secration sermon was preached by the Rev. E. B. Ramsay, M.A., incum bent of the Chapel, and was afterwards published. It weU deserves to be ranked high among the several eloquent sermons which Mr Ramsay has on particular occasions given to the public. This sermon is en titled — " The Church considered as the PiUar and Ground of the Truth,'* and contains many admirable elucidations of the scriptural, apostoUcal, and primitive argument for Episcopacy. The foUowing passages are selected from Mr Ramsay's statement of the peculiar manner in which the Reformed Episcopal Church is " distinguished from the two great divisions of the Christian world, that is to say, we are to meet the Ro manist on the one side, and tho anti-Episcopal on the other." " With the Romish Church the grounds of our disagreement are sufficiently obvious, and the principles on which we contend are clearly established. We maintain the absolute necessity of the Reformation ; that, from the manifold corruptions of the Church in the sixteenth 394 HISTORY OF THE century, it was an imperative duty upon men. to examine into the causes of the great evils which had grown up, that they might return to the simplicity of gospel truth, and adopt the Bible as the only rule of faith, and as containing aU things necessary for salvation. The supremacy of the Scriptures in aU matters of doctrine required to be asserted and upheld ; the Church to be purified from numerous practices and opinions which they distinctly and decidedly condemned. " This is a principle of difference sufficiently explicit and inteUigible ; nor do we shrink from the argument with Romanists on the ground of church authority, ecclesiastical antiquity, and primitive testimony. We admit fuUy the reverence due to these ; and we admit that they are essential elements towards the attainment of truth, nor do we fear the results which are deducible from them. Whoever gives up the respect for antiquity, and abjures any deference for the opinions of the early Church, resigns most important ground to the Romanist, giving him, for the time, the semblance of a triumph ; for these can neither be safely nor consistently abandoned in the controversy. The Romish churchman can only be refuted by the Catholic churchman ; and, therefore, the di vines of our Church meet the Romanists on this ground, and contend against them on their own principles : And they have proved, as clearly as any moral and historical argument can prove, that the Romish Church has erred, not because she has taken Catholic antiquity for a guide, but . because she has not taken it ; that she is wrong, not in her adherence to ancient and uniform tradition, but in her departure from it ; that the Romish Church has been led into such errors as the Papal supremacy, the worship of images, transubstantiation, and many others, from substituting the inventions and devices of the seventh and eighth centuries for the Catholic opinions of the second and third. We value the unity of the Church as much as they can, but we cannot maintain unity and feUowship at the expense of doctrine ; and we assert that our reformers were in everything borne out by the principles of ecclesias tical polity whioh they professed ; and that their motto, ' Hear the Church,' was in fact the only real ground on which it was possible that sound and consistent opinions could be established ; therefore, they were fuUy justified in seeking again for the old paths, in returning to the uncorrupted doctrine of a Scripture rule of faith, and to the purer ritual of primitive times." SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 395 Mr Ramsay thus forcibly iUustrates the second proposition : — " Such is the state of the argument regarding the fii-st question — namely, the identity of our own Church with the primitive and apostolical commu nity ; such are the grounds upon which are formed our polity, our doc trines, and our ceremonies ; but this is not an ultimate question, nor is it an inquiry in which we should rest satisfied, for it is not merely as Episcopalians, nor as theologians merely, and stUl less as controver sialists, that we should be desirous of establishing the accordance of our communion with the Church of the Apostles ; but that we may be as sured of our connection with the Church of Christ so as to partake of its promises, and to share iu its privileges. Now, it is here that many of the theological errors of our day have their rise and origin. Men's minds are but little affected with the consideration, that the blessings of the new covenant are communicated through a society incorporated by the Saviour for specific purposes, governed by distinct orders of mi nisters, endowed with certain privileges, and invested with specific im munities. To the indifference and ignorance which are so prevalent on this subject we trace much of the sectarian spirit and sectarian prac tices of our times — much that is vague and imperfectly understood of the Christian privileges and blessings. Considerations connected with the Church of Christ, as a hody, frequently amount to little or nothing ; the prevaUing fashion of our day is to seek edification in the preaching and exertions of individuals, and to look to the clergy far more as indi viduals, than in their official capacity as the appointed ministers of Christ. It is on this account that we are desirous of drawing your at tention to the very remarkable description of the Church in the text, as ' the pUlar and ground of the truth' — a description which impUes, that in the economy of salvation far more is assigned to the Church as a so ciety than persons in general are now disposed to believe ; which im plies that in the communion of the Church are to be found the elements and principles of aU Christian truth, the means and opportunity of being wise unto salvation." The preacher then proceeds to notice " the advantages of thus look ing to the Church in its corporate capacity, as the selected depositary of the Redeemer's love and blessings," some of which he enumerates as in the foUowing extract : — " We find, in numerous passages of the New Testament, a distinct 396 HISTORY OF THE appropriation of the arrangements of the Church referred to for such specific ends and purposes. Christians are reminded of their being ga thered together out of the world, and to be separated in a society, having neither worldly views nor worldly objects ; and thus are they to enjoy a heavenly communion with Christ as Head and Lord of the Church, which he purchased with his own blood. These are advantages far be yond the ministrations of any individual, however able or however elo quent ; whilst, at the same time, his official authority, when rightly considered, adds a weight and dignity to his ministrations as an ambas sador for Christ, altogether independent of personal infiuence. Blessed be God, the efficacy of the sacraments, and the advantages of a Chris tian ministry, are not made to depend upon the personal abilities or zeal of individuals, but are vested in a corporate society over which the Holy Spirit exercises a continual superintendence, and against which the gates of heU shaU not prevail ! Thus have we a most substantial pledge for the permanency of our Church privileges, that our faith should not stand in the wisdom of man, but in the power of God. Men may err, and the best have erred. The wise and the good pass away, and their personal infiuence and superintendence are lost to the world ; but "the society which Christ purchased with his blood remains a witness and a depositary of his goodness until he come again. Amid the dark ness, the errors, and the wickedness of the world, there wiU always be a ' Church of the living God ' to stand as ' the pillar and ground of the truth.'" On the 29th of December 1837, died at Fraserburgh the venerated Bishop JoUy of Moray, in the eighty-third year of his age, and forty- second of his episcopate. Though he departed at a good old age, when life could scarcely be expected to be much longer prolonged, yet his piety, his virtues, and his learning, had endeared him in the Church, and his death was universaUy and sincerely regretted. The Bishop had been many years pastor of the congregation of Fraserburgh. The foUowing delinea tion of his character, which appeared in a local print* of weU known re spectability, is from one who knew weU how to appreciate this truly vene rable man, and is worthy of being preserved in this narrative. " It is impossible," says the writer, " in a notice such as this, to pay an ade quate tribute to the memory of this most amiable and revered individual ; • The " AberJoen Journal," of 29th January 1838. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 397 nor, indeed, would it be easy to do justice to his character. It might not be difficult to form an estimate of his attainments as a divine, but no one, perhaps, is qualifled to enter fuUy into the higher exceUencies of his character as a Chi'istian, who has not iu some measure realized the spirit which had grown up in him to a degree of saintly virtue, seldom equaUed and never surpassed. The reputation of Bishop JoUy for pro found and varied learning, extended far beyond the limits of the Church of which he was so distinguished an ornament. The most eminent di vines of the Church of England sought his correspondence, and presented their works to him, as one weU qualified, by his familiarity with the higher departments of theological erudition, to form a just esthnate of their merits. His theology was that of the Church Catholic, not cast in the narrow or distorted mould of modern systems, but dra-wn fi-om the pure sources of divine truth in the Holy Scriptures, and the writ ings of the Primitive Fathers and succeeding Doctors, who have handed down to us ' the faith once delivered to the saints.' Had he been caUed upon to make a public declaration of his faith, he would probably have adopted the dying words of his admired Bishop Ken, whom he greatly resembled in the spirit and practice of ' divine love' — ' As for my reli gion, I die in the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Faith professed by the whole Church before the distmion of the East and West ; more particu larly, I die in the communion of the Church of England as it stands distinguished fi-om aU Papal and Puritan innovations, and as it adheres to the doctrine of the Cross.' The Bishop had devoted a long life to the studies of his profession ; the whole range of theology was open to him, but the Scriptures in their original languages, and the writings of the Fathers, were his familiar food — these he had thoroughly digested. The result is partly exhibited in his valuable work on the Eucharist, published in 1831, of which one of the most leamed divines ofthe age remarked, that ' it reminded him so forcibly of the writings of the an cient Fathers, that he could often have imagined that they were still speaking. ' The retiring modesty of the Bishop's character rendered him averse to appear before the public as an author ; but on the few occa sions when he was induced to break through that reserve, what he gave to the world bears the impress of sound judgment, ripe erudition, and deep and earnest piety. In 1826, he published a ' Friendly Address to the Episcopalians of Scotland on Baptismal Regeneration,' briefly tracing 398 HISTORY OF THE the authority and uniformity of the Church doctrine on that important subject. In the department of practical divinity he published, in 1828, ' Observations on the several Sunday Services throughout the Year' — a most admirable and useful manual, which no devout Christian can per use without having his understanding informed, and his piety elevated. He was a living example of the intrinsic beauty and attractiveness of religion, as it may be developed through the Church system. It might, perhaps, be easy to find a divine as deeply learned, but seldom can the name of one be recorded who so thoroughly imbibed and exemplified the spirit of the blessed saints, whose works and history were the subjects of his study. The last book which the venerable Bishop had in his hand the evening before his death was the treatise of Christopher Sutton, ' Disce Mori — Learn to Die. ' It was an art which the good man had been learning aU his life long, and he had so learned it, that the ' last enemy' had no terrors for him. He remarked to a friend a few days previous to his decease, that he was waiting his caU, not impatiently, yet longing for it : it did not, therefore, come suddenly. Death was to him but the removal of the veil which divided him from a world in which he had for years ' habituaUy dwelt in heart and mind.' On Thursday, Sth July, the remains of the Bishop were deposited, accord ing to his own desire, in the grave of his brother, in the church-yard of Turriff, in presence of a numerous assemblage of the clergy, and of the people of his late flock at Fraserburgh, as weU as of the Episcopal con gregation at Turriff, of which he had at one time been pastor. The services were read by the Right Rev. Bishop Skinner, assisted by the Rev. James Walker of Huntly, Dean of Moray." An elegant monu ment is erected to Bishop Jolly's memory within the chapel at Fraser burgh, the appropriate inscription on which it is said was 'written by Lord Medwyn. At the death of Bishop JoUy the diocese of Moray was annexed to the united diocese of Ross and Argyll, and placed under the episco pal jurisdiction of Bishop Low, conjoined as the united dioceses of Moray, Ross, and ArgyU. The valuable theological library of Bishop JoUy, which long before his death he had made over to the Church, only reserving the use of it during his lifetime, was removed to Edin burgh, and is under the immediate superintendence of the Professor of Divinity. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 399 On the 22d of August 1838, a General Synod was held at Edinburgh of the Bishops, Deans, and Delegates of the several dioceses, to enact and ratify a Canon " for establishing and maintaining a Society in aid of the Church." This was the foundation of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, and the special Canon constituting it is the 40th in the Code of Canons. To no one is the Society more indebted than to the Rev. E. B. Ramsay, the Secretary, who from the commencement de voted his talents, influence, and services, to promote its interests with the most unwearied and unabated ardour. The Thirty-Fourth Canon of that Synod also renders it imperative on the Bishops to hold an Epis copal Synod annuaUy at such time and place as the majority of them shaU appoint. In the meantime the Bishops, as Trustees of tho Pan tonian and other funds, meet in Edinburgh every year on the first Wednesday of September. In each successive year matters of difficulty may be thus referred to the Bishops in Synod assembled for their con sideration and counsel, and matters of discipline can at the same time be presented, by appeal or otherwise, as the Canons direct, to be then duly considered and determined, in conformity with the canon law, con stitution, and uniform practice of the Church. The Fortieth Canon, enacted by the Ecclesiastical Synod of Edin burgh, is to the foUowing effect : — " Whereas in the Primitive Church, and by apostolic order, coUections were made for the poorer brethren, and for the propagation of the gospel, it is hereby decreed that a simi lar practice shall be observed in the Scottish Episcopal Church. Nor ought the poverty of the Church, or of any portion of it, to be pleaded as an objection, seeing that the divine commendation is given equally to those who, fi-om their poverty, give a little with cheerfulness, and to those who give largely of their abundance. For this purpose, a Society, caUed the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, shaU be formed, the objects of which shall be, Isi, To provide a fund for aged or infii-m clergymen, or salaries for their assistants, and general aid for congrega tions struggling with pecuniary difficulties. 2d, To assist candidates for the ministry in completing their theological studies. 3d, To provide Episcopal schoolmasters, books, and tracts for the poor, ith. To assist in the formation or enlargement of diocesan libraries. To promote these important purposes, a certain day shaU be fixed upou annuaUy by every Diocesan Synod, when a collection shaU be made in every chapel 400 HISTORY OF THE throughout the diocese, and the nature and object of the Society in re ference to the existing wants of the Church, shall be explained to the people." The design of this Society — an association of the utmost importance in the peculiar circumstances of the Church, and the want of which was long severely felt, is forcibly expressed in one of the first printed circu lars addressed to the subscribers in 1838, and signed by the Rev. E. B. Ramsay. " This Society having been lately constituted in Edinburgh at a pub lic meeting, the Right Rev. the Primus in the chair, the General Com mittee are desirous of laying before the friends of the Church a short statement of some of the causes which have led to its formation, and of the objects which it is intended to accomplish. " Those who judge of Episcopacy in Scotland from what they ob serve in the large towns, wiU form a most incorrect estimate of its con dition in some of the country districts. In fact, the Scottish Episco pal Church has in different parts, for many years, been suffering under the pressure of extreme poverty. It is proposed that, by the next ge neral meeting of the Society, a more particular detail of the extent and circumstances of this poverty shaU be laid before the public. Suffice it at present to state, that there are many Episcopalian congregations utterly unable, without aid, to contribute for their clergymen the bare means of subsistence ; and some more permanent and efficient funds are now es peciaUy and imperatively caUed for in cases where the clergymen, either from sickness or old age, are unequal to the duties. In such in stances an assistant is required, and for this arrangement many most respectable congregations are scarcely able to make a decent provision ; some find it quite impossible. In the northern counties, where Epis copalians are numerous, the people are extremely poor, and of late years have experienced such difficulties in procuring the necessaries of life, that they cannot be supposed to have much to spare for ecclesias tical purposes. This poverty is the more to be deplored, inasmuch as it has been found that so many exceUent and highly respectable young men have been studying for the ministry, as to give a promise of a ris ing generation of useful, inteUigent, devoted labourers in the Lord's vineyard. Their means for education, for procuring books, and for sub sisting, before being placed in charges, are sadly limited, and their ul- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 401 timato prospects sufficiently discouraging. In many parts of the country, also, the poor Episcopalian families have little means of educating their childi-on according to the principles of their own faith, and hence the difficulty of providing Schoolmasters, of furnishing Bibles, Prayer- Books (Gaelic and English), Books for Education, Tracts, &c. has been severely felt by the clergy of those districts. From these and other similai- considerations, the friends of the Church have frequently turned their attention to supplying some remedy for these deficiencies. The Scottish Episcopal Fund was raised in 1806 for the benefit of the Church, and a short extract from a report of its Trustees in 1830 wiU show how little it has effected, and how much is left to be done ; and it should be remembered also that this Fund is, by its constitution as well as means, precluded from giving aid in such cases as retired clergymen, students in divinity, repairs of chapels, schools, books, &c. " ' It was a matter of deep concern to many of the laymen of the Scottish Episcopal Communion, to' see their Bishops and pastors un able to support that decent rank in society, to which they were so justly entitled by their piety and leaming, and which was so necessary to give weight to their ministrations. With a view to provide some permanent remedy for this great evil, several individuals formed themselves into a body in the year 1806, and exerted themselves to procure subscriptions both in England and Scotland for the purpose of establishing a fund, the interest of which, together with annual subscriptions, should be ap plied to make such moderate additions to the incomes of the Bishops, and of the most necessitous of the clergy, as might, in some degToe, re lieve them from the extreme pecuniary distress to which they had so long submitted, without murmur or complaint. " ' At present there are many of the Episcopal clergy in Scotland whose situation certainly demands some permanent assistance, but whose claims, however necessitous, the Trustees have been obliged, from want of funds, to reject altogether ; and hitherto they have not beeu able, in any instance, even of the most urgent necessity, to raise their annual aUowances to any inferior clergyman higher than the pittance of L.15.' " In 1832 the Gaelic Episcopal Society was instituted for the purpose of supplying some of these necessities, but its operation was too limited, and it has now merged into the Scottish Episcopal Church Society — 2 c 402 HISTORY OF THE an association which has been constituted under the sanction and autho rity of the whole Church, and which, it is earnestly hoped, wUl meet with the support and sympathy of every congregation, and every indi vidual throughout the Church. There has somehow been an unaccount able apathy in members of our Church, generaUy speaking, toward its poverty and privations. In our community are found some of the wealthiest congregations in the country, and at the same time some of the poorest provisions for the clergy. It is the object of this Society, therefore, to unite all our congregations under Episcopal sanction and authority, in a benevolent association of Christians and of Churchmen ; the objects shaU be entirely ecclesiastical ; and were each individual of the Church to make an offering from the means with which God has blessed him, and such an one as he might make cheerfully and without inconvenience, many of the evils now felt in different portions of the Church would be removed ; and by relief from their pressure, it is humbly hoped that, under the Divine blessing, an increased efficiency would be imparted to the ministrations of the clergy." The first Patron and Vice-Patrons of the Society may be here enu merated. Patron — His Grace Walter Duke of 'Buccleuch and Queens berry, K.G. Vice-Patrons — His Grace James Henry Robert Duke of Roxburghe, K.T., the Most Hon. John WiUiam Robert Marquis of Lothian,* the Right Hon, WiUiam George Earl of ErroU, the Right Hon. George Sholto Earl of Morton, the Right Hon. David Earl of Airlie, the Right Hon. Archibald John Earl of Rosebery, the Right Hon. James Andrew John Viscount StrathaUan, the Right Hon. James Oconchar Lord Forbes. The first President was the Right Rev. Bishop Walker, Primus of the Episcopal CoUege ; and the Vice-Presidents in the foUowing order : — Right Rev. Bishop Torry, of Dunkeld, Dun blane, and Fife, Right Rev. Bishop Skinner, of Aberdeen, Right Rey. Bishop Low, of Moray, Ross, and ArgyU, Right Rev. Bishop RusseU, of Glasgow, Right Rev. Bishop Moir, of Brechin, Right Hon. Lord WiUiam Douglas, Hon. Lord Medwyn, Hon. Walter Forbes, Master of Forbes, Sir John Stuart Forbes, of Pitsligo Bart., Sir John Hope, Bart, of CraighaU, Sir James Ramsay, Bart, of Bamff, Sir James M. RiddeU, Bart., of Ardnamurchan, Adam Duff, Esq., Sheriff of Edin- * This Nobleman died in the prime of life in England in 1841. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH, 403 burgh,* Colonel Fraser of Castle Fraser, Alexander Falconar, Esq., of Falcon Hall, near Edinburgh, W. E. Gladstone, Esq., M.P.! The General Committee, with power to form Sub-Committees, comprising the Episcopal Clergy of Scotland and all Sub-Committees, and a spe cified nuinber of gentlemen, chiefiy resident in Edinburgh. The first public meeting of the Society was held in the Hopetoun Rooms, Queen Street, Edinburgh, on the 4th of December 1838, the Right Rev. Bishop Walker in the chair. It may be noticed that this was the last meeting of any kind which the Primus attended, and the last time he was out of his own residence before his death. Three Re solutions, proposed and unanimously adopted, were respectively moved and seconded by the Right Rev. Bishop Low and the Right Hon. the Earl of Morton, the Right Rev. Bishop RusseU and George Forbes, Esq., the Very Rev. C. H. Terrot and Hercules Robertson, Esq., Advo cate. J This Meeting, however, was only preliminary or preparatory, but, as it is officiaUy stated, " considering how much was to be arranged and settled, it could not weU be otherwise ;" and " it was desirable that the Society should be constituted without loss of time, in order that Dioce san Associations might be formed in due course, that they might deli berate upon the plans proposed, and thus the constitution of the Society be finally adjusted after fuU communication fi-om every portion of the Church." The stated Annual Meeting of the General Committee was held in tlie Hopetoun Rooms, Edinburgh, on the 4th of September 1839, the Right Rev. Bishop Skinner in the Chair. Bishops Low, RusseU, Moir, Lord WiUiam Douglas, Alexander Falconar, Esq., of Falcon Hall, lay delegates ft-om St Paul's and St John's, Edinburgh, the congregations at Leith, PortobeUo, Haddington, Kelso, and AUoa, a number of the clergy and laity, were present. The returns from the several dioceses were laid before the meeting, from which it appeared that the subscrip tions, donations, annual contributions, coUections, and congregational offerings, including L.710 from the Treasurer of the Gaelic Episcopal * The worthy and much respected Sheriff Duff died in 1840. f Appointed Vice-President of the Board of Trade and Master of the Mint in 1841, and the author of the valuable work, " The Church in its Relation to the State," one vol. Svo. 1840. X Appointed Sheriff of Renfrewshire in 1842. 404 HISTORY OF THE Society, amounted to very nearly L.4265, and making aUowances for expenses, the sum of L.4000 was available to the purposes ofthe Society. The meeting then resolved to remit the appropriation of money for this year to a Sub-Committee, consisting of the Right Rev. Bishops Skin ner, Low, RusseU, Moir, &c., with instructions to distribute a sum not exceeding L.1200, and of this to apply a sum not less than L.600, nor greater than L.700, in aid of clerical incomes ; the remainder of the L.1200 for other objects of the Society. The Sub-Committee met in the Episcopal Library, HiU Street, Edinburgh, on the foUowing day, and grants were sanctioned amounting to L.1236. The first stated Annual Meeting of the Society was held in the Hopetoun Rooms on the 4th of December 1 839, the Right Rev. Bishop Low in the chair, supported by Bishop RusseU, the Earl of Morton, Viscount Milton, Lord Berriedale, Archdeacon WiUiams, Hon. and Rev. J. SandUands, Sir WiUiam Scott, Bart, of Ancrum, General Sir George Leith, Bart., Sir Charles BeU, K.H., Colonel Blanshard, C.B., Captain Hunter, H.E.I.C.S., and numbers ofthe clergy and infiuential laity. The Right Rev. Bishop Low, after constituting the meeting by the prayers appointed in the regulations, thus briefly addressed the meeting : — " You are aU acquainted with the objects of the Society whose interests we have met to forward, and I have only to bear my humble testimony that in my diocese it has been the means of gladdening many sequestered glens and the lonely islands of the Scottish sea. The Secretary wiU now lay before you the first Annual Report ofthe Society, and I am satisfied that it will prove to you a source of high gratification. I feel it necessary to restrict myself to a very few words, in consequence of the very important business which is to come before you." The Report was then read by the Rev. E. B. Ramsay, the Secretary, and as it is a document of considerable importance, containing a complete and luminous statement of the formation, object, and operations of the Society, it is considered proper to incorporate it with the present work. " On presenting the First General Report of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, the Committee are desirous of placing before the Sub scribers and the 'Church at large an account of the progress which has been made in foUowing out the benevolent purposes originaUy contem plated in its formation, and at the same time of explaining the prin- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 405 eiples on which it is proposed to act in its future proceedings. In order to make their statement in as compendious a form as the circumstances may admit of, they arrange the materials of this Report under three separate heads: 1. To exhibit the objects ofthe Society. 2. Its con stitution ; and, 3. The progress which it has made. " 1. The objects of the Society have been aheady sufficiently defined by the 40th Canon, under which it is constituted. They are thus de scribed in the Canon itself: — ' 1st, To provide a fund for aged or infirm clergymen, or salaries for their assistants, and general aid for congre gations struggling with pecuniary difficulties ; 2dly, To assist candidates for the ministry in completing their theological studies ; 3dly, To pro vide Episcopal schoolmasters with books and tracts for the poor ; 4thly, To assist in the formation or enlargement of diocesan libraries.' The operation of this Society, therefore, may be considered as an attempt to supply our Church with some of the advantages which have been se cured to the Church of England by its various endowments, and by its active religious associations, — by Queen Anne's Bounty, the Socie ties for Promoting Christian Knowledge, for Church Building, for Edu cation of the Children of the Poor, for providing additional Curates in large and poor Parishes, and by the associates of the late Dr Bray for providing libraries for the clergy, &c. In a Church unestablished and tmendowed, a society like this is the only means we have for sup plying the numerous deficiencies under which we labour, and an appeal is now made for its support, under the fuU confidence that ultimately these desired ends and objects wiU be attained. " The Committee, however, are far from considering aU the objects of the Society as equaUy important, or as requiring an equal share of the funds. Perhaps the order in which they stand in the Canon marks their comparative importance ; at any rate, they consider the objects in the first clause of the Canon as those most urgently demanding at tention ; aud they refer particularly to the 5th Regulation of the So ciety, explanatory of that clause, which is, that ' the principal object, to be included ' under general aid for congregations struggling with pe cuniary difficulties,' shaU be, to assist them in furnishing the incum bent with such an income as may be, in the opinion of the Committee of the Society, sufficient for his support.' They would rejoice in the Society attaining such success as might enable them to rescue the 406 HISTORY OF THE Church from the depressing effects of that poverty which now exists in some portions of it, — a poverty which no one can have witnessed without perceiving the many evils which it produces, and the many impedi ments which it often throws in the way of ministerial usefulness. By the statistical returns appended to this Report, it wiU be seen that of thirty-two incumbencies described, not one has reached L.80 yearly ; that many are under L.40 ; and that in several the incomes strictly derived from the congregations have been merely nominal ; that they have be sides various local difficulties to contend with, and expenses to incur, which they are little able to bear, from the necessity of traveUing great distances in visiting their scattered fiocks, and of attending Diocesan Synods, and such other assemblies of their brethren, at which the Bishop, in consequence of some unexpected emergency, may require their presence. Besides these, there are upwards of ten incumbencies of which the stipends vary from L.80 to about L.IOO ; but where the incomes are by no means permanent or secure, and where great difficul ties are frequently experienced in providing for the necessary expendi ture, and in keeping up the decent performance of divine service. Re turns from the northern districts of the Church, where the Society's schools have been established, represent the poverty of the Episcopal ian families as extreme — that many are unable to pay even the penny a-week required for the school-fees, and yet are exceedingly desirous of education for their children. One very painful consequence of this po verty must be apparent — the utter incapacity of providing, in addition, a salary for an assistant when the incumbent is compeUed, by age, sick ness, or infirmity, to discontinue the whole or part of the duty. It has been the chief object of the Committee this year to assist those among the clergy who have been lowest in the scale of income. They have appropriated about L.700 to that purpose, distributed among thirty-two incumbents, to bring up their incomes to L.80 each, and have aided Congregations in procuring assistants to the extent of L.125. " 2. The second object contemplated bythe Canon is, ' To assist can didates for the ministry in completing their theological studies.' With reference to future proceedings in this department, the Committee are desirous of correcting a possible misapprehension which may arise on this head of expenditure. They have no intention of turning any por tion of the funds of the Society towards general educational purposes. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCII. 407 nor would they, by undue encouragement, induce a greater number of young men to enter the ministry than are ever likely to be provided for in it. But as they cannot avoid the conclusion that facilities for right professional training and sound theological knowledge bear directly upon ministerial efficiency, they are desirous that the Society should contribute something towards that important end. These two principles they would always keep in view, viz., 1st, To give no aid except to stu dents bona fide of theology ; and, 2dly, To take such security as they may deem proper, under the circumstances, that should the student change his purpose the money expended by the Society shaU be repaid. The children and relatives of Scottish Episcopal clergymen themselves may often be disposed to look to the ministry of their own Church as their profession. This is a class of students especiaUy likely to need assist ance, and at the same time possessing a strong claim upon our sympa thies. By the 6th Canon of our Church, in ordinary cases — ' AU can didates for the ministry are required to produce a certificate of their having attended at least one course of the lectures of the Pantonian Professor of Theology, and of our Professor of Ecclesiastical History in Edinburgh.' Now, as both these Professors are to be attended in Edinburgh, journeys from the country, and residence in the capital for the session, may in many cases involve expenses which are inconve nient. Some assistance, therefore, at that period may be of the utmost consequence, and by awarding it according to the recommendation of the Professor, his authority and infiuence with the students may be preserved and strengthened. It might be of much service also in the same cause, were the Society to endow bursaries or scholarships as a reward of diligence, good conduct, and proficiency in study, to be awarded to those who shaU be approved in these points by the Profes sors. The Committee have this year granted L.55 to theological stu dents. " 3. The third object stated in the Canon, viz., ' The support of schools for the education of the chUdren of the poor,' although an object inti mately connected 'with the inculcation of sound, moral, and religious principles, cannot, however, under present circumstances, be fuUy carried out, nor is it the intention of the Committee to attempt an universal system of education, purely episcopal, for the poor of their communion. There are cases, however, in the Highland districts especially, where 408 HISTORY OF TIIE the supply of schoolmasters is so scanty, and the schools so distant and difficult of access, as to render education itself one of the greatest boons that can be conferred. Upon this feeling, the ' Gaelic Episcopal So ciety' for some years supported three schools ; one at Highfield, one at Balachelish, and one at Arpafeelie, by returns from which it appears that there is an average attendance of 300 children. These returns, attested by the clergymen, bear witness to the benefits conferred by the schools upon the congregations to which they are attached. Keeping in view the same principles, the Committee of this Society, to which the funds of the Gaelic Episcopal Society devolved, have resolved to maintain these schools, and have added to them some others, especiaUy four in the city of Glasgow, it having been the decided opinion of the clergy there, that nothing, under divine aid, would be more likely to benefit the families of the poor Episcopalians generaUy than attention to the early religious training of the children.* The annual expendi ture ofthe Society for schools would thus be about L.130. " Under this division of objects contemplated by the Canon are in cluded ' books and tracts for the poor ;' and on this point the Com mittee have come to the resolution of issuing only Bibles, Testaments, » At the public meeting held in Glasgow, April 10, 1839, for the formation of a Diocesan Association of this Society, the circumstances of spiritual destitution among the poor Episcopalians of that City were dwelt upon with much force by Mr Sheriff Alison and the Rev. Robert Montgomery. The following is an extract from the report of that Meeting : — " According to a moderate estimate, upwards of 300 families from Airdrie, Monk- land, Lanark, and other places in our own neighbourhood, apply annually to St An drew's Chapel forthe solemn services ofthe Church. Now, allowing five individuals to each family, here are 1500 souls totally destitute of clerical guidance, and virtually deprived of the blessing of public worship. Regarding Glasgow, according to Dr Cleland's Statistics for 1831, there were, of Episcopalians in the city, 3022 ; Barony Parish, 4450; Gorbals, 1079: total, 8551. The increase iu seven years raay be safely estimated at 1449, making the present total 10,000. Of these a large proportion are miserably poor, without the means, and, what is worse, without the inclination, of supplying themselves with spiritual instruction. In Anderston there are at least 500 souls attached to the Episcopal Communion. Of these only fifty-four individuals are in the habit of attending any church, a large number of whom assign the want of clothing as the reason why they absent themselves. It has also been ascertained that many poor Protestant Episcopalian children have been attend ing a Roman Catholic school some time ago established in that burgh." SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 409 Prayer-Books, EngUsh or Gaelic, the Homilies, and such speUing- books or mere primers as the Committee shall unanimously approve. The Society have to acknowledge with deep gratitude a prompt and liberal reply to the Secretary's application to -the venerable Society FOR promoting CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE, by a grant of L.IOO worth of Bibles, Testaments, and Prayer-Books, some of which are of the largest size of print, and are thus calculated to form desirable presents for the aged poor. " 4. The last object referred to in the Canon, the formation and en largement of diocesan libraries, may certainly be considered as the least urgent want, and wiU therefore be held as subordinate to the others ; at the same time the Committee cannot but consider this as a strictly ecclesiastical object, and as intimately connected with the effi ciency of the Church in general. With incomes so limited as those of many of our clergy, it must be a matter of great difficulty, if not some times impossible, to procure such books as, in a professional point of view, may be considered essential. Let it be remembered that in the present times, when the principles of Church polity and the doctrines of religion are so frequently discussed, theological books are the more required, and, at the same time, from the greatly increased demand, have risen in price. On these grounds it may be considered a subject for much congratulation that the foundation of a valuable theological library has been laid, and that such a possession is secured to the Church in perpetuity. The books, which were the property of the late venerable Bishop JoUy, are now deposited in a suitable house. No. 8, HiU Street, Edinburgh. The preservation and increase of this coUection, as a Ubrary for general reference in theological studies, form a subject of great interest to the Scottish Episcopal Church at large, and especiaUy on account of the students attending the Pantonian lectures. " II. On the Constitution ofthe Society the Committee are desirous of making a few observations. ReUgious associations, with their machin ery of public meetings, committees, reports, &c., although, comparatively speaking, novelties in the Christian Church, may in the present state of society be considered as indispensable elements of aU great, useful, and benevolent undertakings. It cannot, however, be questioned that occa sionaUy these associations may in their operation somewhat interfere with the fuU exercise of Episcopal discipline, aud the due course of 410 HISTORY OF THE ecclesiastical order. Without adverting to the practice or the principles of any other Societies, the Committee would simply notice that the Scottish Episcopal Church Society possesses this exceUency, and so far as is known this peculiarity in its constitution. It forms a part of the Canon law of the Church itself,* and whilst it caUs for the aid and co operation of the Laity as office-bearers, delegates, and members of Com mittee, stUl it is in all points strictly under the control of Episcopal ju risdiction. It may be considered as the Church acting through a So ciety, or the Church itself resolved into a Committee. From such a constitution, combining as it does the active operations of a society, with the strictest observance of the Church's authority, many advan tages may be anticipated. A community of feeling between the clergy and the laity, in promoting the general objects of the Society, wiU ex tend itself beyond the limits of their own immediate congregations to the Church at large ; the Clergy wiU have, with their Bishops and among themselves, an additional bond of union, and additional oppor tunities of communication. AU of us may thus exercise that common sympathy which as churchmen we should feel for the less affluent members, and endeavour to realise the beautiful picture of church unity drawn by the great Apostle, 1 Cor. xii. 25, 26, ' That there should be no schism in the body ; but that the members should have the same care one for another. And whether one member suffer, _aU the mem bers suffer with it ; or one member be honoured, aU the members rejoice with it.' " III. The last subject on which the Committee have to report is the progress which has been made in fixing the rules and regulations of the Society, in organizing district committees and associations, and in raising the funds necessary for the purposes and objects contemplated. The Society was instituted Dec. 4, 1838, at a public meeting of Epis copalians, caUed by advertisement, and held in the Hopetoun Rooms. The Primus, as President of the meeting, in the Chair : — " ' The meeting, which was held in the large haU, was one of the most numerous and respectable we ever remember to have witnessed. " ' The proceedings were opened by prayer, after which the Right Rev. Bishop Walker, Primus, rose and said— The object of the meeting, for * " Canon XL, ofthe Code of Canons ofthe Episcopal Church in Scotland," SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 411 which they were now assembled, was to establish the ' Scottish Episco pal Church Society,' as provided for in the 40th Canon of the Episcopal Church. The first object of this Society wiU be to provide for its poor and decayed clergymen, or salaries to their assistants, and general aid for congregations struggling with pecuniary difficulties — to assist can didates for the ministry in completing their theological studies — to pro vide Episcopal schoolmasters, books and tracts for the poor — and, lastly, to assist in the formation or enlargement of diocesan hbraries. Now, the meeting was aware that these desirable objects were not to be ob tained in their position without a direct appeal being made to their be nevolence for voluntary contributions. It was true these claims and others were frequent, but they were indispensably necessary, and they had high scriptural authority for enforcing them, since itis found in the law of Moses, ' that the poor shaU never cease out of the land,' and as recorded in Matthew, 25th chapter. And if it was the case that the poor were to be provided for, who, he would ask, had a greater claim on their sympathies, than those men who have devoted their whole time in the service of God ? The meeting were aware that their Church was not an estabUshed Church now — ^they were an unendowed Church — a mere tolerated Church — they were a Voluntary Church, and as a Voluntary Church they now confidently appealed to the Christian benevolence of their people in behalf of their poorer brethren ; but he must say, that though he belonged to a Voluntary Church, he was sure he spoke tlie sentiments of his brethren now present, when he disclaimed, in the strongest possible manner, any communion of feeling with those persons caUing themselves Voluntaries, who were constantly pouring forth fierce attacks upon the Established Church, and were sowing po litical divisions and animosities throughout the community. With such Voluntaries the Episcopal Church had no community of feeling — the Episcopalians have no feelings of hostility towards the Established Church. In conclusion, he was quite sure that when their case was fidly made known to the meeting, it would be speedily answered, and as the poor of the land were a,..part of God's famUy, he therefore made the present appeal, confident that it would not be in vain.'* " The Rules and Regulations, as they now stand, were finaUy agreed ' From the Edinburgh Courant of December 5, 1838. 412 HISTORY OF THE upon at the meeting of General Committee, held in Edinburgh, Sep tember 4, 1839, when a Sub-Committee was appointed to make a dis tribution of funds for the first year. " In reporting upon the pecuniary resources of the Society, and print ing the list of donations and subscriptions for the first year, the Com mittee have upon the whole a pleasing and satisfactory duty to per form. The donations this year, including six of L.IOO each, have amounted to about L.1900 ; the annual subscriptions to about L.500. In some instances they have certainly not met with encouragement equal to their expectations. The Committee would attribute this to the circumstance of the objects of the Society not being yet sufficiently known. They have good hope that as these become better understood, the Society will meet with a corresponding support from all the mem bers of the Church. " By the 40th Canon it is enacted that ' a certain day shaU be fixed upon annuaUy, by every Diocesan Synod, when a coUection shaU be made in every chapel throughout the Diocese, and the nature and ob ject of the Society, in reference to the existing wants of the Church, shaU be explained to the people.' " The advantage of this arrangement is, that every one has an oppor tunity of contributing towards the objects of the Society. The result of those congregational offerings for the first year has been exceedingly gratifying. They have produced in aU about L.IOOO. But the Com mittee are desirous of pressing on the attention of churchmen, that the usefulness and success of the Society must depend upon the regularity and permanency of its annual income. This wiU be derived from in terest of stock, annual subscriptions, and chiefly from congregational offerings. Should these faU away to any extent, the result must be a failure of the whole scheme, and the disappointment of those who have looked to the Society for relief and assistance ; on the other hand, were the means at the disposal of the Committee to be enlarged, it is impos sible to estimate the extent of beneflt which might be conferred upon the Church. ,, " The Committee have received very gratifying encouragement from Prelates of the Church of England. The claims made upon them for ecclesiastical and benevolent objects within their own Dioceses are nu merous ; notwithstanding which, the Archbishop of Canterbury has SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 413 become a subscribor of L.20 annuaUy, the Bishop of London of L.IO an nuaUy, the Bishops of Winchester and Chester of three guineas annu aUy, and the Bishop of Lincoln is a donor of L.IO, as he had previously been to the Gaelic Episcopal Society. Some liberal donations and sub scriptions have been received from laymen of the Church of England, and an earnest of assistance from the Universities, in an annual con tribution of L.IO from the Master and FeUows of Magdalene CoUege, Oxford. " Such, then, is a plain statement of the objects, constitution, and progress of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society. The plan is stiU an experiment, and it remains to be proved whether the Society wiU be enabled to produce those beneficial results which are anticipated from its operation. When great and unusual exertions are made by every denomination of Christians in the land to strengthen and extend the sphere of their own usefulness, it seems but a reasonable expectation that the Scottish Episcopal Church should receive the aid of aU wbo love the cause of primitive truth and order, toward removing some of the difficulties and privations under which many of her ministers have long suffered, and suffered with patience. In proof that this Society is required, and rightly demands regular and cheerful contributions from aU the members of the Church, the Committee confidently appeal to the statement of incomes on which the clergy have to support a becom ing and respectable appearance in the world, and to educate their fami lies. It is fondly hoped that for them better days are approaching. The Society has commenced under favourable auspices, and the contri butions raised in the fii-st year of its formation are, it is believed, a guarantee for a regular and efficient support for the time to come. " This is, strictly speaking, a Home Church Society, intended to sup^ ply deficiencies, and to correct evils which have been long felt, but too long neglected. When it is said that the specific claims of our own Church have hitherto been overlooked, in the general career of Chris tian benevolence, no invidious comparison is intended. The home and the foreign labours are equaUy Christian duties, and thus, whUe all our Members are caUed upon to unite in aiding a Society of which the express object is the benefit and prosperity of the Church at home, con gregations are left to foUow out their own views, or the suggestions of their respective pastors, for regulating and directing their encourage- Hi HISTORY OF THE ment and pecuniary contributions towards foreign missions. Every believer is unquestionably caUed upon to contribute of his abundance towards strengthening the hands of those who, under the sanction and direction of the Church, are preaching to the heathen ' the unsearch able riches of Christ.' But no less imperatively is every Christian caUed upon to aid and co-operate in a plan which has for its object the efficiency of his own Church, struggling with poverty which a very little exertion from each would relieve, and more especiaUy when called upon to do so according to a method approved by her Bishops, and required by her Canons. The words of the blessed Redeemer to the Jews (Luke xi. 42) are weU calculated to impress upon our minds our Christian duty and obligation in this particular — ' These things ought ye to have done, and not leave the others undone.' " The principal speakers at this first meeting of the Society were, James Strange, Esq., who moved the adoption of the Report ; the Rev. Daniel Bagot, of St James' Chapel, Edinburgh ; the Rev. Robert Montgomery, of St Jude's, Glasgow ; the Right Rev. Bishop Terrot, of St Paul's Chapel, Edinburgh, then Dean of the Diocese ; Adam Ur quhart, Esq., Advocate ; and the Right Rev. Bishop RusseU. Mr Ur quhart, in moving the third resolution, said, " That as a layman he had great pleasure in moving this resolution, because it reminded them aU of their obligations to fulfil those duties which had been so eloquently and so ably enforced by his reverend friends. Respecting that duty he had only to say, that it had not escaped the notice of the friends of the Chufch before the formation of this Society — that thirty years ago, this duty had been weU considered by certain pious and holy men, who now rested from their labours. He trusted that he was not presump^ tuous in thus speaking of such men as Lord Dunsinnan, as Mr Justice Park, as Mr Bowdler, as Sir WiUiam Forbes, the father of his exceUent friend Mr George Forbes, now on the platform. Those men, seeing with grief the necessities under which ministers of the Church were labour ing, formed a Society, the objects of which were in some respects simi lar to the present one. That Society was the Scottish Episcopal Fund, which stiU existed, and had been found to co-operate very effectuaUy with this Society." Mr Urquhart then said, " That there were two objec tions which he had heard urged respecting this Society in connection with that Fund. The first was. What was the need of the Society SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 415 when the Fund was in existence ? The second was. Why continue the Fund, now that the Society had commenced ? To the first of these ob jections he answered, that of the four objects proposed by the Society, the Fund only partiaUy embraced one ; and that was the providing of an increase of stipend for ministers in destitute districts ; and what was most important to notice, it could give no relief except to clergymen actually officiating, and was thus precluded from promoting one most essential object of the new Society, viz. providing for the subsistence of Clergyr men who have been compeUed, by age or infirmity, to retire from the discharge of duty. Besides this, it could take no account whatever of the other objects of this Society, viz. assisting students in theology, pro viding Episcopal teachers for poor children, and forming diocesan li braries for the clergy. Then, with regard to the other objection. Why was not the support of the fund discontinued when the Society com menced ? he answered, because the Society had altogether left out of view the principal object contemplated by the Fund, namely, to make some provision for the CoUege of Bishops. No Episcopalian would deny that this was an object of vast importance, yet it was omitted by the Society ; and aU that the Trustees of the Fund could raise for them, he blushed to mention it, was sixty guineas per annum. He could weU understand, however, how this important object had been left out of the views ofthe Society, Itwas formed under the sanction ofa Canon of the Church ; that Canon must have been framed by the very reve rend fathers the Bishops ; and they, with their accustomed disinterest edness, had overlooked their own claims and their own rights in their anxiety to administer to the relief of the suffering clergy. He had only to mention, that the two Societies did not injure each other ; on the contrary, the more the Society fiourished, the more would the fund be able to fulfil its principal object ; for the Society would then take the relief of the clergy into its own hands, and leave the Trustees of the Fund free to give a more becoming aUowance to the CoUege of Bishops." In the Episcopal Synod, composed of the Bishops, at the usual annual meeting held at Edinburgh in September 1839, a Pastoral Letter to aU the members of the Church was prepared, ordered to be printed, and read to aU the congregations by the officiating clergy after the forenoon service on a certain Sunday, as appointed by the Bishops in their re- 416 HISTOEY OF THE spective dioceses. This Pastoral Letter bears internal evidence to have been the composition of Bishop Walker, and is written in his usual energetic and zealous manner. In 1840, avery important act affecting the Scottish Episcopal Church was passed by Parliament, and received the Royal Assent on the 23d of July, by which the communion with the Church of England is rendered more intimate. It is entitled, " An Act to make certain Provisions and Regulations in respect to the exercise within England and Ireland, of their office by the Bishops and Clergy of the Protestant Episcopal Church in Scotland, and- also to extend such provisions and regula tions to the Bishops and Clergy of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of America ; and also to make further Re gulations for the Bishop and Clergy other than those of the United Church of England and Jreland." By the act repealing the Penal Laws in 1792, the clergy of Scottish ordination were prohibited from officiat ing in England, but this act 4 Victoria in 1840 completely recognizes the Scottish Episcopal Church as a Church, draws her closely into con nection with the Church of England, and sanctions the diocesan au thority of the Bishops. The act contains seven clauses, and the bene^ fits of it extend to the Bishops and clergy of the Church in the United States. I. The Bishop of any diocese in England or Ireland is em powered, on the application of a Scottish Bishop, or of any clergyman of the Scottish Episcopal Church ordained by a Scottish Bishop, to grant under his hand permission to such a clergyman to perform divine service, preach, and administer the sacraments, for any one or two Sun days, the days and places of worship to be stated in the permission. 2. Permission is not to be granted unless on production by the party of letters recommendatory, dated within six months before, under hand and seal, if he be a Bishop, from two Bishops, and if he be a priest, from a Bishop within his district, and also a testimonial, dated, signed, &c. by the like parties, to the effect that the applicant is a person of honest life and godly conversation, professing the doctrines of the Church of England and Ireland. 3. This provision is extended to the clergy of the United States. 4. Certain penalties are incurred by the clergy of England and Ireland who aUow persons to officiate otherwise than in terms of the preceding clauses. 5. A Scottish clergyman vio lating the regulation forfeits L.50 to Queen Anne's Bounty, recoverable SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 417 in the Court of Session. 6. No one who has been ordained by a Pro testant Bishop not of the Church of England or Ireland, and is, after the date of the act, ordained by a Bishop of England or Ireland, can officiate in England or Ireland except as above. 7. Appointments in contravention are void. The BiU was read a fu-st time on Thursday the 18th of June, when it was presented by the Archbishop of Canter bury, and a second time on the 22d of June. On the 25th of that month it was again brought before the House of Lords, on the motion of the Archbishop of Canterbury to go into committee. On that occa sion his Grace said — " In order to show to your Lordships the grounds upon which the BiU is considered desirable by the members of the Scot tish Episcopal Church, I shall read to your Lordships an extract from the Register of the Episcopal College of that Church. It is thus : — ' The proposed modification of the statute of 1792 would prove benefi cial to Scottish Episcopal ministers, inasmuch as it would remove a ground of misapprehension, from which inferences are drawn very mucli to their disadvantage. From their not being aUowed to officiate in England, it is concluded by the great body of their countrymen,, and suspected, it may be, by some of their o'wn persuasion, that there must be a defect in their clerical authority — that their orders are not valid — that they are not clergymen in the proper sense,' I wish also, my Lords, to caU your Lordships' attention to the foUowing extracts from a letter addressed to me by a Scottish Bishop, for the purpose of show ing that the BiU is satisfactory to himself and his brethren. He says — ' My Lord Archbisliop — Permit me to offer my sincere acknowledgments for the great kindness you have shown to the Scottish Episcopal Church, by bringing forward the BiU which your Grace recently laid on the table of the House of Lords, — Our object was rather to establish the important principle of Catholicity among Protestant Episcopal Churches, than to gratify any vain or aspiring feeling in reference to our personal importance, in being permitted to appear in the established churches of the South. We, therefore, consider the permission as sufficiently ample. Two Sundays, with the power bf renewing the permission, wiU meet with aU the occasions of any clergyman from Scotland. Our interest ing duties keep us at liome ; and we have reason to thank God that our labours, joined to our peaceable habits, our sound doctrines, and our admirable Liturgy, are not in vain. The boon about to be conferred 418' HISTORY OF THE on US wiU add to our strength, while it wiU increase our respectability ; for it wiU remove a cloud which seemed to darken the countenance of our mother Church, and wiU place us in a position more advantageous than we have enjoyed since the years 1715 and 1745, when attachment to a falUng cause brought on our fathers the ban of an angry law.' Your Lordships wiU perceive from these opinions that this BiU is highly approved of where approval is most to be desired ; and I there fore anticipate that it wiU meet with your Lordships' concurrence." On the 26th of June some amendments were reported, and the biU ordered to be engrossed ; and, on the 29th, it was read a third time, and sent to the Commons, On the 10th of July it was returned from the Com mons, agreed to, with amendments, and those of the Commons con sidered and approved. On the 23d of July it received the Royal Assent, In 1840 died the venerable Bishop Gleig at his residence in Stirling, on the 9th of March, in the eighty-seventh year of his age. He was ordained in 1773, and was in the thirty-second year of his episcopate. For some years previous to his decease Bishop Gleig had been compeUed by the infirmities of age to retire from active life, and the termination of his course may be described as an event which had for a consider able time been ahnost daily expected. Dr Gleig was one of the most eminent men of his day, and as a scholar, a theologian, a metaphy sician, and a critic, his name stood for more than sixty years among the most distinguished of his contemporaries in England and Scotland. He was the author of numerous treatises on morals, metaphysics, and theo logy, which at the time of publication acquired great celebrity, and his edition of Stackhouse's " History of the Bible" is itself a monument of his extensive reading, profound research, and just discrimination of his torical and theological details. Bishop Gleig's name is farther identi fied with the literature of his country by his connection with the " En cyclopsedia Britannica," ofthe third edition of which hewas the editor, completed in 1797, in eighteen volumes, and of some of the most elabo rate articles in which he was the author. Among these may be men tioned the History of Ethics, forming part of Moral Philosophy and Theology. " In this edition," says Mr Macvey Napier, '• it [the En cyclopedia Britannica] rose greatly above its former level, and that iu fields of speculation and research which lie far out of the ordinary paths of inquiry. In proof of this it is only necessary to mention its admirable SCOrTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 419 treatise ou General or Philosophical Grammar ; its copious survey of Metaphysics by the late Right Reverend Dr Gleig ; its profound articles' on Mythology, Mysteries, and Philology, by the late Dr Doig ;* and its elaborate view of the Philosophy of Induction by the late Professor Robison.! The powers thus displayed in speculative philosophy and ancient erudition were, however, more than equaUed by the other con tributions of the last mentioned writer in the wide field of physical science. Though his accession did not take place till the edition had advanced to the thirteenth volume, the number and value of these con tributions were such as strongly to attract the attention of the scientific world, and the very high place which they then took they stUl in a great measure maintain in its estimation. Shortly before, the work had been committed, owing to the death of the editor, Mr Macfarquhar, to the direction of Dr Gleig, and to this occurrence Professor Robison 's ac cession, and its important consequences, would seem to bo owing."t In private life Bishop Gleig was kind, generous, of unbounded hospi tality ; and his mind, until age prevailed in a great measure over his faculties, was singularly vigorous during a long life of activity, zeal, and ardour. His son, the Rev. G. R. Gleig, M.A., author of " The Subaltern," &c., aud Chaplain of Chelsea Hospital, is too weU known in the various departments of literature to require any encomium. A year had not elapsed after the death of Bishop Gleig, when he was fol lowed to the grave by the Right Rev. Dr Walker, Bishop of Edinburgh, Primus of the Church, and Professor of Divinity. This lamented event occurred at his residence in Edinburgh on the Sth of March 1841, inthe seventy-first year of his age. The following notice of Bishop Walker appeared shortly after his death, § and is so eloquently expressed that no apology is necessary for transferring it to these pages : — " This dis tinguished person has been long respected, not less on account of his public station than for the influence of his character as a private indi vidual. Having passed through the regular course of a Scottish CoUege * Dr Doig was master of the Grammar School of Stirling, and was thc intimate friend of Bishop Gleig. ! Professor Robison, of thc University of Edinburgh, was another distinguished friend of Bishop Gleig. ^ Preface to edition of the EncyclopEedia Britannica, completed in 1842, p. xvi. § Edinburgh Evening Courant, Saturday, March 12, 1841. 420 HISTORY OF THE [Aberdeen], he entered the University of Cambridge [St John's Col lege] as a freshman, where, after residing the usual number of terms, he took the several degrees in Arts. Upon his return to his native country in 1793 he devoted himself to hterature, as sub-editor of the Encyclo psedia Britannica, the third edition of which was then passing through the press under the auspices of Bishop Gleig. While in this employ ment he contributed many valuable articles to that national work, and also exercised, in the frequent absence of his friend, a general superin tendence over the whole publication. At this period, too, he gave to the world several tracts and discourses, but without his name, consider ing himself too young to be justifled in inviting public attention to his opinions in an avowed discussion on controverted subjects. Being in duced towards the close of the century to go abroad as tutor to a young Baronet [Sir John Hope, Bart, of CraighaU], he spent two or three years on the Continent, where, as he- enjoyed the society of some of the most distinguished men in Germany, he made himself acquainted with the principles of their philosophy, more especiaUy of those transcendental speculations which at that epoch occupied the minds of metaphysical in quirers. The article on the system of Kant, inserted in the- Supplement to the Encyclopsedia, was the fruit of his researches while resident at Weimar. But as his heart was chiefly attached to the profession he had chosen, he had no sooner attained the order of priesthood, than he settled in Edinburgh as minister of St Peter's Chapel — a charge which he held tiU Ul health compeUed him to relinquish its more active duties. On the death of Bishop Sandford, in January 1839, hewas unanimously elected his successor as superintendent of the Episcopal congregations in the district of Edinburgh; and on the resignation of Bishop Gleig he was chosen by his brethren to be their head or president under the ancient title of Primus. In discharging the duties thus devolved upon him, added to those of Divinity Professor, he found fuU employment for his time ; and, though impeded in his exertions by an increasing inflr mity of body, he bent the whole vigour of his miud, which mercifuUy continued unimpaired tiU the last hour, to the discharge of the weighty obligations connected with his office. But amidst aU his avocations his favourite pursuit was theology, in which he had read much, and system atized his knowledge with great success. Hence his conversation was always found exceedingly instructive, and strangers more especiaUy, SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 421 who knew not his habits of close study, wero surprised at the richness of the professional learning which flowed from his lips. On such occa sions, too, it might be perceived that, to a considerable ardour of tem perament derived from nature, he joined the utmost placidity of man ner, the effect of a sincere benevolence, and of an extensive intercourse with good society ; and it may be confidently asserted that, though re solute in maintaining his own principles, both political and religious, he never cherished an angry feeling even against those who differed with him the most widely. To the scenes of domestic life, and the duties of personal piety, belong a sacredness with which a stranger ought not to intermeddle. In these respects Bishop Walker taught by example as weU as by precept ; and those who knew him best will ever have the highest opinion of his character, and particularly of that rare consist ency between profession and practice which showed that the former had its seat in the heart. He was beloved by his friends, highly respected by the clergy under his inspection, and venerated by the whole body of the Church over which he presided." Bishop Walker published, in 1829, a valuable volume, entitled " Sermons on ^'arious Subjects aud Occa sions," and subsequently a few Charges to his clergy. He was interred in the burying-ground of St John's Episcopal Chapel, on the south side of the edifice, where a tombstone marks his grave, and an elegant marble monument is erected to his memory by subscription witlun the Chapel,. on the north waU, near that of Bishop Sandford. The death of Bishop Walker caused a vacancy in the diocese of Edin burgh, and the presbyters, having received their mandate for an election, unanimously chose the Very Rev. Charles Hughes Terrot, D.D., for merly FeUow of Trinity CoUege, Cambridge, for several years Bishop Walker's coUeague in St Peter's Chapel, to be his successor. Bishop Terrot was consecrated in St Andrew's Chapel, Aberdeen, on Wednes day, the 2d of June 1841, by Bishops Skinner, Torry, Low, RusseU, and Moir. The consecration sermon was preached by the Hon. and Rev. Grantliam Yorke, one of the ministers of St Paul's Chapel, Edin burgh, and was afterwards published. After the consecration the Bishops met to choose a Primus of the Episcopal CoUege, when the Right Rev. Bishop Skinner of Aberdeen was unanimously elected to preside over the Church, and the Right Rev. Bishop Terrot was ap pointed interim Professor of Divinity. On the high reputation of 422 HISTORY OF THE Bishop Terrot it would be superfiuous to dilate. Distinguished as a scholar, biblical critic, and theologian of the first order, the choice of the presbyters of Edinburgh could not have faUen on one more eminently qualified to be the successor of Bishop Walker. As it respects Bishop Skinner, his election as Primus auspiciously commenced with the union of St Paul's congregation in Aberdeen to the Chnrch, and the schism of " independent chapels" is now happily extinct in that district. In 1842, the members ofthe Episcopal CoUege in Scotland consisted of the foUowing Bishops, the dates of whose consecrations are prefixed : 1816. Right Rev. William Skinner, D.D., Bishop of Aberdeen and Primus.. 1808. Right Bev. Patrick Torry, D.D., Bishop of Dunkeld, Donblane, and Fife. 1819. Right Rev. David Low, LL.D., Bishop of Moray, Ross, and Argyll. 1837. Right Bev. Michael Rdsbell, D.D.C.L., Bishop of Glasgow. 1837. Right Rev. David Moir, D.D., Bishop of Brechin.. 1841. Bight Rev. Charles H. Terrot, D.D., Bishop of Edinburgh. In September 1842, when Her Majesty Queen Victoria and His Royal Highness Prince Albert visited Scotland, the Bishops transmitted the usual loyal addresses to their sovereign and her iUustrious consort, which were graciously received. These addresses were universaUy ad mired for the appropriateness of the phraseology and the simplicity of expression. In the one to her Majesty, the boon conferred on the Church by the Act of 1840 was duly acknowledged, and sectarian or political criticism was sUent on this occasion. The Church, however, did not escape a furious attack from a weU known party in the Presby terian Establishment. In conformity with the wiU of the Sovereign,, who wished to pass her first Sunday in Scotland in the strictest privacy, expressly declared on most undoubted authority from the time when the Royal Visit was first contemplated, weeks before it was known to the public, the Rev. E. B. Ramsay, of St John's Chapel, of whose congre gation the Noble Family of Buccleuch are members, performed divine service, and preached before the Queen in Dalkeith Palace. This was construed by the newspapers belonging to that party as an insult to the Establishment, and they could see nothing else but an attempt to re place the Episcopal Church as the legal and national Church. The bit terness and hatred they evinced in their opinions on the subject are rarely displayed in honourable controversy, and probably they felt more poignant SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 423 by their knowledge of tho fact that aU these attncks would faU utterly harmless. As the event was sufficiently discussed by tho press at the time, it is unnecessary to dwell upon it in the present work, or to enter into the controversy whicli it originated. The harsh names, the furious tirades, and the gross misrepresentations with which the Church was assail ed, simply because the most eminent and eloquent of her presbyters, a clergyman of the Church of England, conducted the devotions of his Sovereign, sufficiently indicate the enmity which is cherished towards the Scottish Episcopal Church within the Presbyterian Establishment, and at once proclaim to the clergy and laity who are their inveterate and relentless foes. Prejudices may be understood and even forgiven, reli gious principles, however erroneous or mistaken, may be defended with a zeal and honesty such as may causo the respect of those opposed to them, and the high ground of controversy on important points of doc trine and church government may be maintained without party bitter ness and personal attack ; but mean, unfair, and false misrepresenta tions, wilful and deliberate perversions of facts, unfounded jealousies, and angry invectives, wiU be considered by every Christian mind as displaying a feeling which cannot be mistaken, aud which seizes every opportunity to calumniate. Such has been the conduct evinced towards the Scottish Episcopal Church by the majority of the Presbyterian Establishment for some time ; aud the Bishops, clergy, and laity, have been, and are, assaUed by every species of obloquy and reproach by men who seem utterly to disregard the ordinary courtesies of life, and who, if they had the power, would actuaUy carry on a war of extermination against aU who are not of their party. But if such opposition and malevolence is daily displayed in Scot land towards the Church, what shall we say of those clergy of the Church of England who make common cause with her inveterate enemies ? It is indeed consolatory to know that these are comparatively few, un important, and uninfluential ; yet there are such, of whom the Rev. J. Jordan is a specimen, whose letter to the editor of a weU known London print* was enthusiasticaUy copied into aU the Presbyterian newspa pers, and who seemed to be labouring under the haUucination, which evidently pervaded some of the Irish journalists, that the people of Scotland were for weeks talking of nothing else thau Queen Victoria's * The Record, the organ of a certain section in the Chui-ch of England. 424 HI8T0RY OF THE religious observances at Dalkeith Palace. " According to the judg ment of the Bishop of London," writes Mr Jordan, dated Enstone, Oxon., " the Episcopal Church in Scotland is schismatical. He says — ' When people of the same communion separate themselves from the Church of that country, not differing from it in fundamentals, no such plea can be advanced ; they may not be chargeable with heresy, but I do not understand how they can escape the guilt of schism.' " — " The Kirk of Scotland," continues Mr Jordan, "is in that kingdom the Church of the community. The Episcopal Church there separates it self from the Church of the community, not differing from it in funda mentals, and consequently the Episcopal Church is, according to the Bishop of Loiidon, chargeable with the guilt of schism. This schis matical Church was one preferred by her Majesty's' advisers to minister before her in Scotland." The Bishop of London will probably be not a little surprised at this extraordinary exposition of his sentiments on schism, but the best answer to it, as it respects his Lordship, is, that on the 25th of September 1842, his Lordship preached in St Paul's Episcopal Chapel, Edinburgh, and officiated along with Bishop Terrot in the communion office ; and that, on the afternoon of that day, his Lordship also preached in St John''s Episcopal Chapel, and the Rev. E. B. Ramsay officiated at the evening service. On the 26th, the foUowing day, Mr Jordan's letter appeared in the London print referred to. These facts may enlighten such clergy men as Mr Jordan in their inferences from the Bishop of London's opi nions on schism. If Mr Jordan is correct in his notions of the " Church of the community," from which we are not to separate without incur ring the guilt of schism, if it does not differ fi-om us in fundamentals — it foUows that in France, Italy, Spain, and Portugal, we should become Romanists, for most assuredly the Roman Catholic Church agrees with us in fundamentals ; and it is almost unnecessary to observe, that if we reject all which Romanists beUeve, we must completely reject Chris tianity. As to the " Kirk of Scotland" being the " Church of the community," that can only be admitted to a certain extent, for not much more than a third of the whole population of Scotland are its members. Mr Jordan's observation appUes admirably to the great bodies of Presbyterian Dissenters in Scotland, of whose existence he does not seem to be aware. It may be farther stated, in conclusion. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CIIUKCH. 425 that however much the Scottish Episcopal Church may agree with the Presbyterian Establishment on some important doctrines, whicli are held in common by aU Christians, that Church does differ with it on what Scottish Episcopalians, as is the case with the Church of England, con sider most essential fundamentals — of suoh vital importance as to in volve the entire constitution of the Church Catholic, as a spiritual king dom, in opposition on the one hand to the pretensions of Romanism, and, on the other, to the unauthorized polity of any modern body of reUgionists, notwithstanding their temporal endowments, their high- sounding claims, and their aUeged scriptural warrant for their system. When the Episcopal Church was re-established in Scotland by the act of 1662, the reasou solemnly assigned by the Parliament was, that they found it to be " the Church govemment most agreeable to the Word of God, most convenient and effectual for the preservation of truth, or der, and unity, and most suitable to monarchy, and the peace and quiet ofthe State."* The two latter maybe matters of opinion, but most assuredly every conscientious member of the Episcopal Church takes his deliberate vantage ground on the former. The act of 1689 did not appeal to such high authority. It referred solely to human passions, prejudices, and political events, and it accordingly declares that the Presbyterian polity was established " in this kiugdom " for no other reason than that it is " most agreeable to the inclinations ofthe people !" ? Acta Pari. Scot. vol. vii. p, 372. 426 HISTORY OF THE CHAPTER XXV. STATE OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH — ANDERSON'S MORTIFICATION PANTONIAN FUND FRIENDLY SOCIETY EPISCOPAL FUND EPISCOPAL CHURCH SOCIETY THE SNELL EXHIBITIONS TRINITY COLLEGE. In reviewing the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church from 1831 to the end of 1842, it is peculiarly satisfactory to record the steady pro gress of the congregations ; and this is a subject which demands some attention, because the enemies and vilifiers of the Church are constantly endeavouring to show that, as an ecclesiastical communion, it is limited in point of numbers. Nearly twenty congregations have been added to the Church in the various dioceses from 1831 to 1842, and though some of these are smaU, yet their increase is annuaUy perceptible, and affords a weU founded hope that every succeeding year wiU add both to the numbers of each congregation, and also include several others. It must be remembered, that, with the exception of the cities and large towns, the members of the Church are scattered over the whole of Scot land, and many of the congregations in the viUages and rural districts are composed of individuals who reside a considerable distance from their respective places of worship. Some of the clergy have also the pastoral care of more than one congregation, and extend their ministrations to viUages and districts in their neighbourhoods where EpiscopaUans are located, though they have no chapel for their accommodation. To commence with the Diocese of Edinbursh, it is true that only two congregations have been added to the Church, between 1831 and 1841. those of Trinity Chapel, in the city of Edinburgh, and of AUoa, the neat chapel in the latter town erected in 1837, and Trinity Chapel in 1838. But it must be observed that the Diocese of Edinburgh is limited since the disjunction of Glasgow and of Fife, the greater num- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 42 7 ber of the congregations being within the city of Edinburgh,* and tho only provincial chapels those of PortobeUo, Musselburgh, Haddington, Stirling, and AUoa. In the present divisions of the dioceses or districts, the boundaries of the former Established Dioceses are carefuUy recog nised, and that of Edinburgh was not very extensive at the foundation and erection of the See by Charles I. in 1633. In one town, however, iu which no Episcopal clergyman has been settled, and no congregation has existed for nearly a century, a strong desire is manifested by num bers for regular Episcopal ministrations. At the Annual Meetiug ofthe Scottish Episcopal Church Society in 1840, the Right Hon. W. E. Glad stone, Esq. M.P., stated, towards the conclusion of his eloquent and in teresting address — "A highly respected clergyman has placed in my bauds, since I entered this meeting, a petition signed by one hundred and twenty persons resident in and about Dalkeith. They are persons who never have enjoyed the blessing of our worship and ministry ainong them. They are persons who have not'inthe public eye been known as an Episcopal body. They are persons of humble, or of the humblest station. They are per sons not moved tlu-ough the infiuence or solicitations of the great, the wealthy, or the noble, but by a warm attachment to the Episcopal Com munion, and they are moving the great, the wealthy, and the noble, to aid them in giving effect to that attachment. Their petition is addressed to the Duke of Buccleuch, the Marquis of Lothian, the Earl of Stair, Lord Viscount MelviUe, Mr Ker of Woodburn, Mr Wardlaw Ramsay of WhitehiU, Mr Bm'u CaUander of PrestonhaU, &c., and it sets forth that — ' We, the undersigned inhabitants of the town and neighbour hood of Dalkeith, being bona fide members of the Episcopal Catholic Church, have for a long time lamented that, unless at considerable in convenience, we enjoy no opportunity of worshipping God according to that form and ritual to which we are sincerely and conscientiously at tached. In order to remove this disadvantage, we therefore most re spectfuUy appeal to you, soliciting your sanction, concurrence, and as sistance, in the building of an Episcopal Chapel, and the establishment of an Episcopal congregation in the town or vicinity of Dalkeith ; and we beg to inclose a copy of resolutions passed at a meeting of Episco palians in reference to this subject. That you will be pleased to tako • The congregation at Leith is included in the Diocese of Gla.'^gow during the epis copate and incumbency of Bishop Russell. 428 HISTORY OF THE this matter into your serious consideration, that you would confer on the subject, and render your co-operation and assistance in whatever way may appear to you the most desirable and effectual, is the humble prayer of, my Lords and Gentlemen, your most obedient, humble ser vants.' Signed by one hundred and six Episcopalians, to whom more have since been added."' The Diocese of Glasgow next claims our attention, and considering the state in which it was about 1820, as appears from the list in the Edinburgh Almanac, a very great accession has been made to the Church. Before 1817, there were only three congregations inthe whole of the ancient archiepiscopal district, viz. : St Andrew's Chapel, of which the Very Rev. WiUiam Routledge, the Dean, has been long the incum bent, and a smaU congregation in a rented hall, both in the city of Glasgow, and the congregation of Dumfries. In 1817 the large con gregation at Paisley was formed under the ministrations of the Rev. W. M. Wade, who encountered numerous discouraging obstacles before he was enabled to place it in its present state of stability, in the neat and commodious Gothic Chapel erected under his in,spection. For some years after that period the only other chapel in the whole district was that of Kelso, which was in separation from the Church. Since 1821 the large and elegant St Mary's Episcopal Chapel in Renfield Street, Christ Church in the suburb of the Calton, and St Jude's Episcopal Chapel iu Blythswood Square, all in Glasgow, have been erected ; and congregations formed at Greenock, Helensburgh, Ayr, Annan, and Peebles. The con gregation at Hamilton was constituted under the ministrations of the Rev. Alexander Henderson, M.A., in 1842 ; in that year the chapel at Coatbridge, near Airdrie, was advancing to completion ; the formation of a congregation at Jedburgh was in progress, and also one at Dun barton, in addition to which encouraging openings in other quarters were anticipated. The Diocese of Brechin acquired an extension in the fishing viUage of Katerline, a village consisting entirely of fishermen and their families, who have regularly belonged to the communion of the Church, and who formed part of the congregation of Drumlithie, seven miles distant. Bishop Moir's statement of the circumstances of the fishing community of Katerline, read at tho Annual Meeting of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society by Erskine Douglas Sandford, Esq., Advocate, in 1841, is SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CIIUUCII. -129 • interesting, and is applicable to various others similarly situated. — " The lato incumbent seeing the great hardship and disadvantages they la boured under in being at so great a distance from thoir place of wor ship, and that efforts were being made to draw them away from the Church, agreed at thoir earnest requests to perform divine service on Sunday afternoon at Katerline, in a house belonging to the Coast Guard, which they had fitted up for the purpose, having, through Lord Arbuthnott's recommendation, obtained permission to do so. — The case of a number of the members of our Church, almost deprived, by the circumstances of their situation, of the benefits of public worship aaid pastoral attention, sti-ongly claimed my sympathy and consideration ; aud, after much thought on the subject, it is my humble opinion, that the oiUy way of preserving these people in the Communion of the Cliurcll is by settling a clergyman among them. This they have ear nestly requested me to endeavour to accomplish. Their number is con siderable, being by the last return one hundred and thirty souls, of whom fifty are communicants. They ai-e chiefly fishermen, and persons of so ber and industrious habits. Without any assistance they have fitted up in a decent manner a place for the celebration of divine service, and they would undertake to raise among themselves L.30 annuaUy for the support of a clergyman. Being at a great distance from the paro chial school, they have been obliged to employ a young man to teach their children, and they havo represented to me, that it would be of great advantage to them, aud might help to provide for a clergyman's maintenance, if a person could be found to act both as pastor and schoolmaster. I flatter myself that an application to the Church So ciety would not be rejected ; for it is not asked for tho uncertain pur pose of drawing together a congregation from other denominations of Christians, but to provide the benefits of Christian communion to a considerable number of respectable though poor persons, who are warmly attached to the Episcopal Church, and whose forefathers adhered to it under all the vicissitudes through which it has passed in this country. I may add, that Katerline being a good fishing station, there is reason to believe that the population wiU increase." Among the other local matters counected with the Diocese of Brechin may be mentioned tho cn- lai-gement of the chapel at Arbroath, rendered necessary by the increase of tho congregation under the pastoral care of the Rev. WiUiam Hender- 430 HISTORY OF THE son, M.A., and the auspicious progress of the union with the Church of the large and important congregation of St Peter's Chapel in Montrose. In the Diocese of Aberdeen the vigilant care of the Right Rev. Bishop Skinner has added one congregation to the Church at Inverury, where a neat chapel is erected, which was consecrated by the Primus in 1842. The congregation of Fraserburgh reverted to the Diocese at the death of Bishop JoUy, and that of Peterhead at the resignation of the incumbency by Bishop Torry. The union of St Paul's congrega tion in Aberdeen with the Church is previously noticed. In the United Diocese of Dunkeld, Dunblane, and Fife, one congre gation has been added at Dunfermline, and the chapel consecrated by Bishop Russell, acting for Bishop Torry, in October 1842. In various parts of this United Diocese appearances are favourable to the spread of the Church, and doubtless, when circumstances are matured, wiU be duly encouraged. In 1842 a congregation was formed in the ancient episcopal city of Dunblane. In the United Diocese of Moray, Ross, and Argyll, great accessions have been made by the unwearied exertions of the Right Rev. Bishop Low. At Aberchirder and Forres, in the ancient Diocese of Moray, congregations have been formed in addition to those in other places during Bishop Jolly's episcopate. In 1837 Bishop Low founded the congregation at Carrey, in the Island of Skye, at which a neat chapel is erected. At Stornoway in the Island of Lewis a congregation was formed about the same period ; the Rev. Samuel Hood constituted the congregation at Rothesay in the Island of Bute ; in 1842 the Rev. David Aitchison, M.A., undertook the pastoral care of one newly formed at Lochgilphead in ArgyUshire ; and another is in progress at Oban in the same county. AU the above, it is to be observed, are additional congregations to those who had been some time in existence, and most of whom have been constituted during Bishop Low's episcopate ; for it is a remarkable fact, that when the Bishop succeeded Bishop Macfarlane in the United Diocese of Ross and Argyll in 1819, the number of presby ters was scarcely one-third of those who formed the clergy of the United Diocese previous to the annexation of Moray. The preceding statistics respecting the increase of the Church are not mere vague assertions, but may be ascertained by any one who consults the lists of the clergy duly authenticated in the Edinburgh Almanac, SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCII. 431 and compares these documents since 1820, or even 1830. Still tho op ponents of the Chm-ch continuaUy exclaim that it is a small and limited communion in proportion to a population of nearly three miUions in Scotland, and they appeal to this fact, or rather their representations of it, as a proof that Episcopacy is obnoxious to the great mass of the Scottish people. It is admitted that the Scottish Episcopal Church is comparatively a small communion, and it would indeed be wonderful if it were otherwise, considering the difficulties, prejudices, and discourage ments with which it has had and stiU has to contend. They even scruple not to assert that the Church does not number a larger popula tion than 25,000 throughout Scotland, rabidly seizing a very erroneous and unfounded statement to that effect which appeared in the Times news paper in 1842. In the peculiar circumstances and position of the Church, it is perhaps impossible to obtain any thing like a correct statement of the numbers within the pale of its communion, or of those who profess to belong to it, although unfortunately they neglect its services, of whom, as in other religious societies, there are too many, or reside at such dis tances in districts which render their attendance almost impossible. In the city of Glasgow and suburbs alone the Episcopalians were esti mated by Dr Cleland, at the census of 1831, at 8551, and as it is not likely that they have decreased, they may be considered in 1842 to have amounted to 10,000. " Of these," as was observed by the Rev. Ro bert Montgomery of St Jude's, Glasgow, in his speech at the First An nual Meeting of the Church Society in 1839, " a large proportion are . miserably poor, without the means, and what is worse, without the in clination, of supplying themselves with spiritual instruction. In Ander ston there are at least 500 souls attached to the Episcopal Communion. Of these only fifty-four individuals are in the habit of attending any church, and a large number assign the want of clothing as the reason why they absent themselves." The foUowing passage from the same eloquent appeal is sufficiently explanatory of the state of the Church, and iUustrates the melancholy condition under which the poorer Episco palians are labouring along the West coast. " In the town of Green ock, for instance, owing to the establishment of various manufactures, there has of late years been a great infiux of Episcopalians. These con sist chiefiy of hatters from Lancaster — manufacturers of earthenware from the potteries — glass-blowers from Newcastle — chain-cable-makers 432 HISTORY OF THE from Livei-pool, besides a large number of Irish Protestants, and many sugar-boilers from Germany, members of the Lutheran Church. The number of these individuals may be safely stated at 800, the great major ity of whom are in the very humblest walks of life, and totaUy -without the means of spiritual instraction and superintendence. They reject Pres byterian baptism and communion, and although there is an Episcopal chapel in Greenock, the congregation is chiefly composed of the wealthier classes. Along the whole coast, and in the Northern and Western Highlands, including Argyllshire, are many poor Episcopalians (the exact number of which is stiU unascertained), who are totaUy without the means of supplying themselves -with spiritual instraction. It is true, many of the leading proprietors in these districts belong to the Episcopal Church, but they are too far separate from earch other to ren der the establishment of places of worship a practicable measure." Among the upper classes in Scotland the Church has ever numbered many of it members. It is weU ascertained, and has not been denied, that three-fourths of the landed proprietors of Scotland are Epis copalians. The Peerage of Scotland in 1842 consisted of eight Dukes, four Marquises, forty-two Earls, six Viscounts, and twenty-three Ba rons : — in aU eighty-four members, including one Baroness, yet of these noblemen probably not above twelve are Presbyterians.* Of the Peers and Peeresses of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland connected with Scotland, and for the most part pos sessing extensive estates in the various coimties, who, in 1842, were in number twenty-seven,! only three, or at most four, are considered to , be Presbyterians, viz., the Earl of Camperdo'wn, the Earl of Minto, Lord CampbeU, and Lord Dunfermline. Probably Lords Abercromby and Panmure may be added, yet even these sis noblemen when in Eng land conform to the Church of England. In fact, with probably the exception of the Duke of ArgyU, the Marquis of Breadalbane, and Lord Belhaven, the most ofthe above mentioned noblemen may be designat ed Establishment men, who conform on either side of the Tweed to what • Only two Scottish Peers are Roman Catholics, viz., the. Earls of Newburgh and Traquair. The fonner appears to have no property in Scotland. The reli gious opinions of a few others are not well known, but they do not own themselves to be Presbyterians, f One ofthese, Lord Lovat, is a Roman Catholic. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 433 they consider the law of the land. A very large proportion of the Ba ronets of Scotland, and of the Baronets of Great Britain connected with Scotland, are known to be members of the Episcopal Church, and not a few of the others are also merely Establishment men, who deem it their duty to support that of Scotland and the Church of England simply for the sake of example and propriety. These facts are mentioned not in the spirit of boasting exultation or of pride, because those noblemen and gentlemen who are avowed mem bers of the Church have often been severely attacked, even by Presby terians, for aUowing its clergy in the rural districts so long to continue in a condition of poverty wliich is scarcely known even among the com mon dissenting sects. This charge is unfortunately too true, but the liberal donations which many of them have given to the Scottish Epis copal Church Society have to a certain extent obviated what was un doubtedly at least a matter of surprise. Yet, since the Presbyterian op ponents of the Church often dweU on their imaginary correct information respecting its statistics as it regards the number of members, how does it happen that their system is so little appreciated by their own country men in England ? What may be the number of Scotsmen domiciled in England it is probably impossible to determine, butwithout referring to Liverpool, Manchester, and other large towns, it was long since calculat ed that London alone contained upwards of 100,000 Scotsmen and their descendants, which must be admitted to be a very moderate computation. Now, supposing that the majority of these Scotsmen were or professed to be Presbyterians when they went to England, is it possible that thegreat mass of them have become irreUgious ? The city of Edinburgh and Leith, by the census of 1841, contained a population of only 163,726, without in cluding children in charitable institutions, persons in hospitals, asylums, and the Military in the Castle, who may comprise about 1200 or 1300 more. In that city and Leith, with such a population, which is by no means increasing, there are eight Episcopal congregations attended by persons of all ranks, four at least of which are large, viz., St Paul's, St John's, St James's, and Trinity Chapel. In the city of London, with its 100,000 Scotsmen, there are only six places of worship in con nection with the Scottish Presbyterian Establishment, which, it is weU known, are very indifferently attended, and not containing accommoda tion, if aU were fiUed, for 5000 persons ; but as probably not above the 2 E ^^ - IHSTORY OF TH K half of that number constantly or even occasionaUy attend, here is a com plete proof of the aU but complete desertion from or renunciation of Presbyterianism in London. It would be absurd to conclude that, sup- posmg two-thh-ds of the 100,000 Scotsmen in the British metropoUs had been origmally Presbyterians, they must aU be living without religious instruction of any kind, except the 2500 or 3000 who continue to resort tothe six meeting-houses caUed the " Scotch churches." It appears that the Seceders in London have four meeting-houses, so that aUowing them 2000 persons, which is much more than the coUective average, here are not 5000 persons who adhere to or support the system in which they had been educated. The truth is, that though much indifference to and neglect of religion prevaUs among the Scotch in London, particu larly the operatives, thousands have conformed to the Church of Eng land. Of this fact many examples could be given. Nor is this desertion of the Presbyterian banner solely confined to London. The large, important, and populous town and sea-port of Liver pool has only four Scottish meeting-houses, and in contrast to this the city of Aberdeen, with probably not a fourth or fifth part of the popula tion, has three Episcopal Chapels, two of them very large congregations. Manchester has only two meeting-houses ; and Glasgow, the Scottish Man chester, has four Episcopal Chapels. Newcastle, nearer the Border, has three meeting-houses, but it may be questionable whether their congrega tions are so flourishing as the large, influential, and important congrega tion of St Paul's Chapel, Dundee. With the two meeting-houses in Ber wick-upon-Tweed may be contrasted the Episcopal congregations at Ar broath, Montrose, or Inverness. In short, it appears from the Edinburgh Almanac for 1842, that in a country containing apopulation of 16,000,000, the " Synod of the Presbyterian Church in England in connection with the Church of Scotland," contains onlj forty-four congregations, served by as many ministers, whUe the Scottish Episcopal Church has between ninety and one hundred congregations, some of them doubtless smaU, but many of them very large, in a country which does not contain a popula tion of 3,000,000 ! It appears that in 1842 there were in addition twenty-five congrega tions throughout Northumberland, in " communion" with the Scottish Establishment, though apparently not within the jurisdiction of the " Synod ;" but this very little affects the preceding statistical facts, con- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCII. 435 sidering the utter disproportion of the population of the two countries ; and, besides, numbers ofthese twenty-five Northumberland congregations are weU known to be very small, and struggling with pecuniary diffi culties. The Seceders had also between forty and fifty congregations in England, but as that largo body of Scottish Presbyterian Dissenters have no connection with the Establishment, their English congregations, small as many of them are in point of adherents, cannot be taken into ac count. The reader wiU thus perceive that there is no great cause of triumph on the part ofthe opponents ofthe Scottish Episcopal Church, which, un like their system in England, is annuaUy increasing in numbers and re spectability. It is needless to aUude to those who style themselves peculi arly EngUsh Presbyterians, who have lapsed into miserable Socinianism. Thus far, then, as it respects the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church, and the " contendings" of its enemies respecting the numbers of its members and congregations. A thorough investigation of the religious statistics of Scotland would be both curious and important, and would probably astonish those who are continually declaiming about the hereditary dislike which the Scottish people generaUy aro alleged to cherish towards the Episcopal Church. That such long existed, and that such exists to a very considerable extent, studiously fomented by parties to preserve their influence and domination, is not denied, but succeeding generations are viewing matters in a different light, and a spirit of inquiry is abroad which aU the misrepresentations, calumnies, and bold perversions of facts circulated against that Church cannot pre vent. If even Wodrow in his day laments tho incipient leanings of the people to what he caUs a "moderate Episcopacy without ceremonies," and records with regret their " growing attachment to the English Ser vice," such feelings are now more widely diffused ; and there are many thousands in Scotland, who, though they continue members of the Pres byterian Establishment, unhesitatingly admit that they admire the ritual and service of the Church.* It is easy to form theories, and set forth • Many incidental occurrences prove this statement, which may be verified by what is often mentioned in private society. 'When, for instance, the Lord Bishop of Lon don preached in St Paul's and St John's Episcopal Chapels in Edinburgh, on Sunday, the 25th of September 1842, a part ofthe year in which most ofthe members ofthe Church, of the upper classes, in the Scottish metropolis, are at their country quarters, the crowded congregations were to a great extent composed of respectable Presby terians. 4&6 HISTORY OF THE dogmatical assertions. The sentiments uttered by the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, in his speech at the annual meetmg of the Scottish Epis copal Church in 1840, are neither visionary nor unfounded. On that oc casion the Right Rev. Bishop Low presided, and Mr Gladstone thus proceeded :— " Now, Right Rev. Sir, when we contemplate the aspect of this Church, we shaU see that the work before us is indeed a great work. And yet I trust from day to day new wants wiU be revealed in different parts of the country ; for I am convinced that as new wants are revealed, new energies wiU be put forth for their supply, and with the operations of the Society wiU be multiplied the Uessings that have at tended them. I am one of those who can find many consolations under our present circumstances. It is difficult for mortal man to anticipate the course of events. Yet I cannot but cherish the belief that this Church has an important mission confided to her. I cannot venture to conjecture what her destiny for the next half century may be. Yet I feel that it wiU be as distinct from the destiny of the last half century, as that was from the destiny of the preceding half century of legal suspicion and prescription. It is true, circumstances are greatly altered. It is true that we stand in the position of a Church receiv ing no aid from the State. It is true we have not the advantage of those temporal means which we once possessed. But with those tem poral means have we not got rid of many evils ? There was a time, in the reign of Charles II. , when Episcopacy was presented to the people of Scotland, but presented in connection with an arbitrary system of civU government, which was calculated justly to offend the minds of men, and to throw discredit on pure religion. Is it no advantage to have escaped fi-om that unfortunate association ? We have also escaped from a class of prejudices which at a later time pre vailed, and with respect to which I must say, that though we may in some sense condemn them, yet we cannot wonder that they existed — those prejudices, I mean, which prevailed when Episcopacy was consi dered synonymous with disaffection to the established settlement of the succession to the throne. We are free from those disadvantages, and we now stand on grounds precisely ecclesiastical and spiritual — on grounds from which, I trust. Right Reverend Sir, you and your brethren wiU never be moved. It is true, that in being removed from the posi- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 437 tion of an establishment we have not gained aU those facilities for the warfare of the moment which some other systems may possess. There are some means of popularity which others reputed Dissenters from the National Establishment may employ, but which the ministers of thia Church have never called, and never can caU, to their aid. They can not accommodate themselves to the prejudices, the self-wiU, the self-love of their flocks. They cannot flatter the lust of power which lies so deep in the human heart. They cannot say, ' You are judges of our doc trine ; we stand here, that you may do what you desire with us. ' On the contrary, they must hold out the idea of the Church to their flocks as something superior to us and to themselves — as something independent of the wiU of man — as an historical institution delivered down through countless ages from the very period and from the very hand of Christ himself And if they cannot appeal to this self-love, which is a great power in the hands of some for procuring temporary popularity and suc cess for an institution, far less can they resort to other weapons of a much more questionable character. There is another kind of warfare which is now waged both keenly and rudely against religious establish ments. They cannot join with those who term themselves the fi-iends of the Voluntary principle in this warfare. On the contrary, I feel con vinced that not only no strength of preference for the Episcopal consti tution, but that no sense, however strong, ofthe exclusiveness of the duty which in a religious view we owe it, wiU tempt us to lend a hand to aid in the establishment of a principle which must terminate in social atheism. And this sentiment I state where I now stand with the same fearlessness of contradiction, as I would, if it were possible, in an as sembly of our Presbyterian brethren, so convinced am I that we feel as one man with regard to this principle. These, Right Reverend Sir, are considerations on which I have thought it right for me to touch, feeling myself precluded, by the terms of the resolution committed to me, from entering into topics arising out of the operations of the So ciety. I have considered some of those particulars in which the Epis copal Church of Scotland has apparently sustained great loss from the withdi-awal of temporal advantages, though, as I believe, it has gained along with that loss what more than counterbalances it. But there are other advantages which are greater than merely negative advantages. I cannot but highly value those blessings of reUgious peace which dis- 438 HISTORY OF THE tinguish this Church, that harmohy and union which have brought us here in regular ecclesiastical order, in presence and with the sanction of our spiritual governors, to unite heart and hand, without any distinction of sentiment or purpose, in a cause which is so intimately connected with the prosperity of the Church. I am confident of a continuance of that order and spiritual harmony and peace, because it does not rest on any thing contingent or peculiar to one season rather than another — because it is founded on what is both original and fundamental in our Church polity. And shaU we believe that other fruits than these wiU ever be reaped where men shaU accept of the treasure which God hath given them, instead of substituting devices of their own ? In the present day it is impossible not to feel that we ought to be moved to the most pro found thankfulness, when we behold the distraction which is at present pervading the land, and rending the national establishment of religion. If I aUude to those divisions at aU, I do so from no disposition to exult in their existence. Far be it from me. On the contrary, in aUudmg to them I would say that it is far easier to point out the evils connected with their existence than to blame the agents on this side or that. I am not one of those who believe that ambition or vanity on one side, or inertness or torpor on the opposite side, are the causes of those distractions. On the contrary, I believe that the roots lie far deeper ; and we who are free from them are bound to express our gratitude to God that we are placed within a sphere which they seem never to disturb. It is said, indeed, by some that Episcopacy is a plant that can take no root in Scotland. So far as I have looked into the history of Scotland, I must say that 1 am not convinced of the truth of that statement. Let me see Episcopacy tried on its own merits, and then I will abide by the issue. But when Episcopacy was mixed up with civil or secondary considerations, it did not stand on its own merits. It is well known that among the rich and noble of the land a large proportion are adherents of our Church ; but it is supposed that there is something in Episcopacy peculiarly repug nant to the common people. But the nature of the people of Scotland is human nature ; and the nature of Episcopacy is, if our belief be sound, according to the nature of that scheme which God has ordained to redeem human nature. And let us not be told that it wiU not take root in tho soil of this land, if it be indeed a plant which God hath planted. Wc are not left in this matter to consider mere general pro- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 439 babilities, or to rely upon such anticipations as faith might suggest, but the evidence we would entertain is that afforded by a number of cheer ing indications. Enough has already transpired, since the foundation of this Society, to render it impossible for any man to venture upon saying at this moment to what extent Episcopacy is cherished in the hearts of Scotsmen." At that meeting Sir John M'Niel thus elo quently concluded his powerful address : — " Remember the unequal struggle your fathers long maintained, that they might transmit to you as an inheritance the place in the Church which you are now met to aid in entailing on your children. I wish I could call to mind the elo quent and impressive terms in which I and many of you lately heard aUusion made to the struggles which our Church has survived. We were told how, in poverty and neglect, without ambition to excite, with out fame to reward them, that scattered remnant of a Christian flock endured aU hardships and aU privations for conscience-sake, and endured unto the end. And now that better days have come — that persecution has ceased and contumely has passed away — that the sun of prosperity has shone upon some, and the bitterness of contention is forgotten by aU, how smaU are the sacriflces we are caUed upon to make compared with those which were cheerfuUy made by the men to whom, under Pro vidence, we owe the preservation of the Scottish Episcopal Church ? Living under the reign of a beneflcent Sovereign, under a Government as careful of the rights of the people as of the prerogatives of the Crown, and under impartial laws equaUy administered for the protection of aU, we have no hardships — no privations to endure — no scorn to en counter — no persecution to dread. Respected but not feared — unaided but unopposed — we are left at full liberty to repair what has been pre served to us of the sacred edifice in which we have found shelter. To this the Society is pledged by its acts, and I have too much confidence in you to doubt that the pledge wiU be amply redeemed." The Institutions peculiarly connected with the Scottish Episcopal Church are, though few, of considerable importance. To several of the congregations belong ,smaU bequests and endowments, known in Scot land by the quaint name of " mortifications," left or granted by pious individuals. These are generaUy added to tho stipends of the officiat ing incumbents. Thc most prominent of such bequests is " Anderson's Mortification," consisting of one by a gentleman of that name in 440 HISTORY OF THE Aberdeen, the legal interest of which was ordered by the testator to be divided into four equal portions, and each assigned to one of the clergy ofthe Scottish Episcopal Church officiating in the four University cities ' of Aberdeen, Edinburgh, Glasgow,- and St Andrews. It is said that the sum thus annuaUy paid amounts to L.IO.* The Pantonian Fund is designated from Dr Panton, who left certain property to the Church for the benefit of the poorer clergy. It is vested* in Trustees, who arrange the distribution of the proceeds. Connected ' with this Fund is the Pantonian Professorship of Divinity, founded and endowed by the same benevolent individual. The Professor has the control of the now large and valuable library for the use of the clergy and theological students, placed in commodious premises in HiU Street, Edinburgh. The sum required for the purchase of the house fitted up as the library was coUected by subscriptions and donations, among which those of the late Bishop Walker, the late Rev. Alexander Cruick shank of MuthiU, and of Bishop Low, were munificent, each having subscribed L.IOO. This library contains the coUection, chiefly theolo gical, of Bishop JoUy. A suitable lecture-room is fitted up for the Pro fessors of Divinity and Church History, the latter of whom holds the Lectureship on the Madras Sytem of education, founded and endowed by the late Rev. Andrew BeU, LL.B., Prebendary of Westminster. It may be here mentioned that the Bishop of Edinburgh is, ex officio, one of the three Patrons of the Madras CoUege, St Andrews, the princely bequest and endowment of Dr BeU. The others are the Lord Justice- Clerk and the Sheriff of the county of Fife. The Bishop of Aberdeen is partly patron of a Bursary in Marischal College, founded by Alex ander Scott of Craibstone, who "mortified" the interest of L.500 for four years to the son of " any poor clergyman of the Scottish Epis copal Communion, who is meant to be brought up and educated for the ministry of that Church ;" and, failing an applicant of that description, " thea to any other young man in needy circumstances who intends to be brought up for the ministry of that Church." This gentleman also mortified a similar sum as a bursary for the son of any poor minister ofthe Presbyterian Establishment ; failing whom, to one whose father was • Evidence of the Rev. C. J. Lyon, M. A., before the Commissioners of Religious Instruction in Scotland, Sixth Report, 1839, p. 505. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUUCIL 441 or is a resident in Huntly ; failing whom, to one who belongs to the dis trict included within the Umits of the Presbytery of Strathbogie. The Bishop of Aberdeen presents to the one, as already mentioned, and the Presbytery of Strathbogie to the other.* Among the various schools connected with the Church in the several dioceses is the Episcopal Free School, attached to St James' Chapel, Edinburgh, endowed by the bequest of Colonel Scott of L.2000, for the purpose of " educating boys and girls according to the principles of the Scottish Episcopal Church," the interest of which constitutes the sa lary of the teacher. The children, upwards of one hundred in number, regularly attend divine service in the chapel, and are under the super intendence of the incumbent. Of a more general and comprehensive nature is the Scottish Episcopal Friendly Society, already noticed as instituted in 1793, in consequence of the Act of the Legislature for the encouragement of Friendly Socie ties. The objects of this Society are previously stated. The business is transacted at Aberdeen, in which city the annual meeting is held to audit the accounts, and a general meeting every third year, when aU the members are expected to be present, under penalty of a fine unless the excuse is valid. The President must always be the Bishop of Aber deen, the other Bishops who are members being Vice-Presidents ac cording to seniority of consecration, the Primus taking precedence. The contributions enjoined to be paid annuaUy by members is the small sum of L.2 for fifteen years, after which no farther one is required. The articles and regulations ofthe Society were revised at the triennial meeting in 1828, when it was enjoined that aU those clergymen of Scot tish ordination serving cures in the Church must enter within three years after their ordination as deacons or priests, the obligation on the part of deacons being optional tiU advanced to the priesthood, otherwise they cannot afterwards be admitted. AU clergymen of English and Irish ordination must enter within three years after induction, failino- which they are excluded. The non-payment of the annual contribu tions and fines for three years forfeits aU the privileges and benefits of the Society. By the care and assiduity of the office-bearers, the origi nal stock, consisting of the balance of the money subscribed to defray • Second Report ofthe University Commissioners, 1839, vol. xxix, p, 19, 20, 442 HISTORY OF THE the expenses of the repeal of the Penal Laws, increased by legacies and donations from benevolent individuals, has greatly increased, and the Society has continued to flourish beyond the anticipations of its most sanguine projectors. A part of the funds is vested in Government stock, but the greater portion is lodged in the Bank of England under the Friendly Society Act. The participants of the Society are the widows and chUdren of the members, though a provision is also made for the assistance of indigent clergymen whenever the annuities to widows amount to L.30 per annum. The annuities to widows are raised L.5 for every sum of L.500 the Society increases available for aU its pur poses. The surviving childreu of a member who is a widower receive a balance of ten years' annuity ; and, if no wiU is left, that sum is divided equaUy among them. A widow forfeits her annuity if she marries a person who is not a member of the Society. The objects of the Scottish Episcopal Fund, instituted in 1806, are more varied and extensive. It is already stated that it originated with some zealous laymen of rank and influence in Edinburgh and elsewhere, one of the most active of whom was Sir WiUiam Forbes, Bart. The reasons for the institution of this Fund, as stated in a Memorial dra'wn up by Sir WiUiam Forbes, and addressed to the Episcopal nobility and gentry, evinced an attachment to the Church worthy of admiration. It was to establish a fund, by appeals to the friends of the Church in Great Britain and Ireland, which would tend to lessen the expenses of the Bishops when visiting their Dioceses, and afford some pecuniary as sistance to the more necessitous of the inferior clergy. "As aU income arising from the State," says Sir James AUen Park, in his Memoir of the exceUent WiUiam Stevens, Esq., " was cut down at the Revolu tion, these reverend persons, bishops, as weU as priests, had nothing to rely on but the emoluments arising from their congregations, which were often so limited in number, and in such narrow circumstances, that the stipends of many of these pious and exemplary men did not ex ceed the wages of a day labourer. It could not, therefore, but be a mat ter of regret to every well disposed Christian — indeed to every feeling heart — to sec those who had a liberal education, and who filled the dis tinguishing station, whatever the worldling may think, of ambassadors of their blessed Master, with such pitiful incomes." A committee was appointed in London, consisting of weU known and tried friends of the SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 443 Church, and in England the Fund was munificently supported. The iUustrious Bishop Horsley recommended it in a sermon replete with his powerful reasoning. Many of the Bishops and clergy, the laity of various ranks and professions, the Universities, particularly Oxford, and individuals iu private life, came forward liberaUy in support of an institution so Christian in its purposes. By their exertions, the sums coUected from 1806 to 1810 amounted to L. 12,077 — which sufficiently evinced the sympathy manifested towards a branch of the Church Ca tholic which had experienced so many vicissitudes and privations. More than the sum of L.l 600 was subscribed by the Bishops of the Church of England, and, exclusive of the coutributions of the various CoUeges iu Oxford, the University gave L.300. The late Bishop Heber, then a private clergyman, and the late Archdeacon Daubeny, contribut ed together L.700. Mrs Sheppard of Arnport, a benevolent lady weU known in the Church of England, transmitted the munificent sum of L.IOOO. The Bishops of Dromore, Ferns, KiUaloe, and Clogher, each subscribed L.50, and Trinity CoUege, Dublin, L.250. More recently, the Archbishop of Canterbury, two years after his removal from the See of London to the Primacy in 1828, sent L.200. The Fund is vest ed in a permanent committee of nine Trustees, who are laymen, with the power of fiUing up vacancies, and are subject in the management to certain rules specified in the deed, which were approved by the contri butors, who elect the Trustees, with whom the Bishops are associated. These rules can only be altered by a general meeting of the contribu tors, and of the heirs-male of such as are deceased. This general meet ing is held on the second Monday of February once in twenty years. The principal sum vested in the Trustees has been considerably increas ed by donations and subscriptions since 1810, and now amounts to up wards of L.20,000. The greater part of this sum was aUotted to the purchase of the estate of CoUielaw in Berwickshire, from which how ever, the returns have not been very productive, and the rest is lent on sufficient securities, though liable to the unavoidable fluctuations of in terest. It appears from a statement circulated by the general meeting held in 1830, that the annual revenue is altogether L.750 ; and that from this sum the Trustees were enabled to distribute, during the pre vious twelve or fourteen years, from L.60 to L.70 annuaUy to each of the Bishops, with additions, in term of the trust-deed, to the Primus 444 HISTORY OF THE of the Episcopal CoUege, and to the Bishop of Edinburgh ; and salaries of from L.IO to L.15 to about twenty-two ofthe inferior clergy. The foundation of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society in 1838 is akeady noticed, and the proceedings of the first Annual Meeting nar rated. The Rules and Regulations of this important institution are printed in aU the Annual Reports circulated among the subscribers. In the Report presented to the second Annual Meeting in 1840, at which the Right Rev. Bishop Low presided, the foUowing statement appears : — " It is gratifying to the Committee to be able to report an increasing interest and friendly feeling in England towards the Society. In addi tion to the English Prelates who had given it their countenance, viz. the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishops of London, Winchester, Chester, Lincoln, and of Nova Scotia, the Bishop of Durham has be come a liberal subscriber. The Very Rev. Dr Goodenough, Dean of WeUs, and the Hon. and Very Rev. Dr Howard, Dean of Lichfield, have contributed to the Society, and have accompanied their donations with kindly expressions of regard and interest. A grant of some valuable theo logical books has been made by the trustees of the late Dr Bray for the Diocese of Ross and ArgyU. These are intended to form the nu cleus of a Diocesan Library, and have been conveniently deposited for that purpose. A most gratifying mark of sympathy has been received through the Rev. Mr Aitkinson, Rector of Gateshead FeU, in a sum of L.20, subscribed by himself and neighbouring clergy, as a testimony of their good -wiU and kindly feeling towards our impoverished Church. A similar testimony has been received from the Rev. Mr Dalton of Wolverhampton, namely, a grant of L.IO, from funds raised in his dis trict for Church and Missionary purposes. Nor can the Committee omit this opportunity of making their acknowledgment for the munifi cent contribution of a member of their own Church. John Guthrie, Esq. of Guthrie, has paid over this year L.400, in addition to the L.lOO which he contributed last year. The Society has this year re ceived three legacies, namely, L.IOO from the late Mrs Colonel Far quharson, L.I8 from the late Mrs Grant, and L.IO from the late Miss Smith." The Report of the third Annual Meeting in 1841, at which Bishop Low presided, contains some interesting infoi-mation which shows the operations of the Society : — " The Committee consider that the best SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 445 proof which can be offered is the statement that upwards of L.l 600 have been expended this year in promoting the objects of the Society. Of this sum L.774 have been paid towards raising the incomes of thirty- two incumbents to L.80, whilst L.315, paid ovor to the Episcopal Fund, have enabled the Trustees to extend the scale of their grants among the smaUer incumbencies of the Church ; L.157, 14s. 9d., have been paid to twelve schools ; L.IOO for aUowances to retired incumbents ; L.280 for repairs and erections in nine particular cases, where there was a difficulty in raising the necessary funds ; L.20 for Bibles, Prayer- Books, and Testaments. Whilst the income has been expended for these objects, the donations received during the year have been added to the capital stock of the Society, the dividends on which go to increase the annual disposable fund for distribution. It is with peculiar pleasure that the Committee refer to the formation of a mo^t respectable and ef ficient Auxiliary Committee in London, for which the Rev. Mr Bowdler of Sydenham, and the Rev. Mr Mackenzie of St James', Bermondsey, Surrey, have kindly agreed to act as Secretaries ; and the Committee are desirous of expressing, in the strongest terms, their grateful sense of the interest evinced towards our Church by the venerable Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, who have permitted the Lon don Committee the use of a room in their house, 79, PaU-MaU, for quarterly meetings, and as a depdt for receiving contributions and their communications. The names of tv/o Prelates of the Church of Eng land have been added to those already on the list of subscribers, viz. His Grace the Archbishop of York and the Lord Bishop of Hereford. An Auxiliary Association has been formed at Bridgnorth, under the patronage of the Archdeacon and neighbouring clergy, for which the Rev. Mr Dear and Rev. Mr King kindly act as Secretary and Trea surer. An addition has been received this year to the Offerings record ed in last Report from the neighbourhood of Gateshead. By the kind exertions of some friends in India, the claims of the Society have been brought before churchmen both at Bombay and Madras. A handsome remittance has been sent from each of these Presidencies, towards which the Bishops were contributors." The Bishop of Madras accompanied his donation of 200 rupees with a note expressive of his Lordship's kind feelmg towards the Church. A munificent donation of L.IOO was pre sented te the Society by the Archbishop of Armagh. It is farther 446 HISTORY OF THE stated, that — " In the present prospects of our Church claims upon our benevolence are more likely to increase than diminish, as several new congregations are about to be formed, and under very interesting cir cumstances. Although in the cities and large towns in Scotland, Epis copalians are enabled to keep up their churches and supply incomes for the clergy, yet in retired parts of the country there are congregations deeply attached to the apostolic order of the Church, and to its ordi nances and services, who must be either whoUy or in part dependant upon their more wealthy brethren for the possession and continuance of these spiritual blessings. Such congregations are especially incapable of meeting extraordinary demands, such as the necessary repairs of old chapels, and the erection of new ones, where those at present occupied have become insufficient or insecure. The Committee particularly re gret the limited sum at their command for meeting applications of this kind : L.280 afforded a most inadequate assistance to the many cases which were laid before them." Eloquent addi-esses were delivered at the Annual Meeting of 1841, by the Earl of Rosebery, Sir James Ramsay of Bamff, Bart., the Rev. Norman Johnstone of Kirkaldy, Erskine Douglas Sandford, Esq. Ad vocate, Bishop Terrot, and the Rev. Henry Mackenzie, of St James', Bermondsey, Surrey. Bishop Terrot said — " When I consider. Right Reverend Sir, what has been the success of our Society, I feel that it would be foolish, I might almost say sinful, to doubt of its future extension and stability. When we commenced, as our hopes were low, so our views were comparatively narrow, and we thought of little moro than securing the continuance of existing congregations, by supplying the means of clerical maintenance, where fi-om poverty congregations were unable to support their pastor. This great point we have secured. But we now are forced to look to the formation of new congregations. I am not referring to any attempts to proselytize the members of other communities, but the caUs that are made upon us to provide the means of grace for the poor members of our own communion from England and the North of Ireland, who in the vicissitudes of trade crowd into the manufacturing districts of Scotland. EspeciaUy in the Diocese of my Right Rev. Brother the Bishop of Glasgow, such cases abound. The poor Episcopalians know of our Society, and wishes, that might other wise have been extinguished in their breasts, are now openly and hope S(.'l>TTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 447 fully expressed, and we are urgently invited to come aud help them. The fuU extent of these new demands upon our funds wo do not yet know, but we know that they are great and increasing. And wo rejoice in them, not because they betoken the increase of our sect of the Epis copal Church of Scotland, but of the Catholic Church of Christ — of that great instrument which God has appointed for the salvation of sinners, and to whose custody and administration aU tho means of grace have been committed. And if, as members and ministers of that one true Church, wc aro bound to preach the gospel to every creature, wc can not surely, without great guilt, shut our ears to the applications of those who, though by baptism and early education members of the body of Christ, are now as sheep without a shepherd, and in danger of learning to live without God in the world. Wero it not for these new claims, had we nothing to do but to keep up our existing poor congregations, as we at first contemplated, I should rely with confidence on the liberality of the wealthier portions of our Scottish Church. But when I consider how wide a field is opening before us I should have feared, but for the belief that there is help for us in England. To that help we ought not to be too hasty in recurring. The home and foreign exertions of the Church of England at the present time are on a magnificent scale, and she seems determinod not only to do the work of her own day, but to compensate for the deficiencies of tho two former centuries, during which no ade quate effort had been made to render the means of civil and religious education, of church accommodation, and of ministerial superintend ence, commensurate with the rapid increase of the English population at home, and of the British Empire abroad. Knowing, then, the various pressing claims on the English public for schools, churches, additional curates, missionary presbyters, and Colonial Bishops, we ought not, I think, except in urgent cases, to press our wants upon them. We have not done so ; but in brotherly confidence we have informed them of our position and prospects, and the result has been liberal and rapidly in creasing assistance. On a late visit to England I found that our Com munion was an object of deep interest and sympathy to many who had no natural connection with Scotland ; and though I never, directly or indirectly, solicited subscriptions, I returned with considerable contri butions to our Church Society, which had spontaneously been offered for my acceptance. While we thankfuUy receive and rely on the con- 448 HISTORY OF THE tinuance of this aid, it is right we should consider whether we may not do more for ourselves than we have yet done. On the same joumey I had the pleasure of meeting with a very able and zealous pastor of the Catholic Church in the United States of America, Dr Doane, Bishop of New Jersey ; and, as was natural, our conversation turned much on the state of the several portions of the body of Christ with which we were personally connected. Of course I spoke of our Church Society, and of the machinery by which its funds were raised. He informed me that, when he took charge of the Diocese of New Jersey, he found that theirCanonicalSocieties, for they have several, were supported like ours by annual subscriptions and church coUections. He altered this, and call ing upon the members of the Church individually, he ascertained what sum each was able and wiUing to contribute weekly -with the probabUity of continuance. The sums so engaged for were deposited in a plate at the church on the first Sunday of every month, and, I think, afterwards pre sented on the altar as an offering to God for the service of his Church. The result was, that from the very first the sum thus collected more than doubled what had previously been obtained by the more ordinary prac tice. I do not mention this as a plan to be adopted by us ; but I do consider it as worthy of being mentioned, and of being kept in mind. For the supply, then, of all that was originaUy contemplated by our Society, I look with perfect confidence to the liberality of our own na tive Scottish Episcopalians, who, I believe, are daily learning more and more to recognise and to practise the duty of administering to the spi ritual wants of those who are of the household of faith. For the means of cultivating the larger field that is opening before us, I rely with equal confidence upon the liberality of our English friends, whose assistance I have found to increase exactly in proportion as the knowledge of the real position of the Scottish portion of the Church is disseminated among them. I am happy to see among us a tried friend from Eng land, Mr Mackenzie, Secretary to our London Committee, and I have to request that he wiU favour us with communicating to the meeting any information he may think fit respecting the movement tbat has already been made in London on our behalf But while we thus anticipate fu ture aid, it is most becoming we should acknowledge with gratitude the favours we have aheady received, and I have accordingly much pleasure in seconding the motion." SCOTTISH EPISCOP.VL CHURCH. 449 At Bishop Tcrrot's request Mr Mackenzie rose and said — " Right Reverend Sir — Though I should have been most unwilling to in trude inyself on the notice of this meeting, yet I feel that it is incum bent upon me to obey the call made upon mo by the Right Rev. thc Bishop of the Diocese ; and 1 must express also my sense of the high privUege to be identified personaUy with such a meeting as this, where faithful members of Christ's holy Church ai-e banded together to pro mote the glory of their common Lord. At the same time, I must regret that this duty has not fallen upon my reverend coUeaguo Mr Bowdler, ' an elder and a better soldier' in his Master's cause, who would have traced out more ably the slender assistance that we in England havo been enabled to afford to the Scottish Episcopal Church Society. It is, I believe. Sir, weU known to this meeting, that a Branch Associa tion of the Gaelic Episcopal Society existed for several years iu Eng land. When, however, that Society was merged into the Scottish Epis copal Church Society, the London Committee also transferred their services to tho new Society then constituted. Some difficulties, how ever, stood in the way of the active operation of the London Committee, until the commencement of the current year, wheu we were enabled to extend that Committee considerably, aud place the performance of its difties on a regular though stiU Umited footing. As the names of the Committee wiU be printed with the Report of this year's proceedings about to be circulated, I need not detain this meeting by reading them ; but when 1 mention the names of Gladstone, Hope, and Wilberforce, I doubt not this wUl be accepted as a guarantee for the soundness and efficiency of the Committee in general. We are indebted to the kind ness of the Committee of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, for the use of their house to hold the quarterly meet ings of our London Committee, when we assemble for conducting the business, which we fiud graduaUy increasing upon our hands. And here. Sir, perhaps I may be aUowed to say, that we have not had re course to personal pleading, or to a begging system in England, in order to strengthen the hands of the Church iu Scotland. Whatever your brethren of England have been enabled to do towards your assistance they have done voluntarUy, as they became acquainted with the facts of your case — not grudgingly, nor of neces,';ity, but as cheerful givers— es teeming it a privilege to have such a means of expressing their Chris- 2 F 450 HISTORY OF THE tian sympathy with a pure and holy branch of Christ's universal Church. Among various parts of England with which communications have been opened, I ought perhaps speciaUy to name Oxford, Cambridge, Eton, and Bridgenorth, at which latter place a considerable Local Associa tion has been formed in aid of the funds of the Parent Society. And now. Sir, having given a slight outline of our doings in the South, per haps I may be permitted to take up the tone of the Right Rev. Prelate who preceded me, and offer a few remarks on the Catholic character of this Society, as connected with the present state and prospects of the Reformed Church at large. It seems to be proved by experience, that the scrutinizing spirit of the age leads the mass of people to look too much to detail, and neglect to regard the aspect of the whole, as a whole. I speak this abstractedly, as true of almost any given subject. Now, Sir, I conceive it to be one of the great merits of the Scottish Episcopal Church, that she has not fallen into this error. She is not acting through the instrumentality of this Society, simply in a selfish view, but as endeavouring to fulfil her responsibilities alike towards her Lord and her children, as a part of one great system — as an integral por tion of that one universal and apostolic Church, which the Head of the Church ordained to be the evangelizer of the nation ! " Such is an abstract of the proceedings of the Scottish Episcopal Church Society, as reported at the second and third Annual Meetings. The benefits which have been already conferred on the Church are every year more and more perceptible. If the present writer may be aUowed a suggestion, it might be of some importance to impart to the Society's operations a kind of home missionary or church extension as pect, embracing the opportunity of constituting a congregation in every to'wn and viUage of the country where members of the Church are to be found. The Snell Exhibitions at Baliol CoUege, Oxford, might be rendered of essential consequence to the Scottish Episcopal Church, if conferred according to the bequest of the founder. As the history of these important Exhibitions is very imperfectly known, and as they have been for many years given, by some influence or other, to persons whom the founder unquestionably never intended to enjoy them, an account of them wiU not be unacceptable to the reader. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 451 It has been asserted in several local works that Mr SneU founded his Exhibitions after the Revolution of 1688, when the Church was deprived ofits temporalities. One writer gravely states, that " in the year 1688 Mr John SneU, with a view to support Episcopacy in Scotland, devised to trustees a considerable estate near Leamington, in Warwickshire, for educating Scottish students at BaUol CoUege, Oxford."* This is ut terly erroneous as it respects the date. Mr Snell executed his Will in 1679, when the Episcopal Church was the Established Church of Scot land, and when there was not the least probability of its ejection from the temporalities. This is proved from the " Copy made from the Ex tract of Mr SneU's WiU, from the Registry of the Prerogative Court of Canterbury," printed in the Appendix to the Report of the Commis sioners appointed-by his Majesty George IV., and re-appointed by his Majesty WiUiam IV., for visiting the Universities of Scotland.! At the time, too, when Mr SneU made his munificent bequest the Univer sity of Glasgow was Episcopal, the professors were of necessity mem bers of that Church, and the ChanceUor was the Archbishop of the diocese. The foUowing extracts from Mr SneU's Will sufficiently set forth the objects of the founder, of whose personal history nothing is known : — " In the name of God, Amen. I, John SneU, of Uffeton, in the county of Warwick, being in health of body, and of perfect memory and under standing, God be praised for the same, and for aU other his great mer cies bestowed upon me, yet, considering my mortality, and the certainty of my death, but the uncertainty of the time thereof, and being minded to settle and dispose of that estate wherewith it hath pleased my most gracious and bountiful God to bless me in this world, do make and or dain this my last wiU and testament, as foUoweth." . He bequeaths to his wife, Johanna SneU, an annuity of L, 100 sterling, to be paid out of the manor and lands of Uffeton ; the sum of L.IOO to be paid her within one month after his death, and his dweUing-house in the Savoy, and the use of aU his " household stuff, plate, and jewels therein, during her widowhood." Mr SneU next bequeaths to his daughter, Dorothy SneU, • Cleland's Annals of Glasgow, vol. ii. p. 103. New Statistical Aocount of Scot land — Lanarkshire. t Presented to both Houses of Parliament, and printed in 1 837, vol. ii. of Reports of Commissioners, and vol. xxxvi. of Parliamentary Returns, 452 HISTORY OF THE the sum of L.2000, to be paid when she completed her eighteenth year, or day of marriage, if she married with the consent of his executors, or the survivors or survivor of them ; but in case she married without such consent, he orders that legacy to become void, and he gives her only L.500, to be paid within six months after her marriage, and an annuity of L.IOO for life ; and the sum of L.60 per annum is allowed to his wife for the " support and education, maintenance, diet, and apparel," of his daughter, whom he orders to reside with her mother till she is eighteen years of age. After sundry smaU legacies to his own nephews named Stewart, and his wife's nephew and niece named Mason ; to his execu tors L.IO each, to purchase mournings ; to his sister, SUvester Cooper, L.5, to " buy her a ring ; and to every one of her children who shaU be living at the time of his death, twenty shiUings a piece, to buy them rings ;" to the poor of the parish of Uffeton, L.IO ; to the poor of the parish of St Clement-Danes, and of St Mary 's-le- Savoy, in Westmin ster, L.5 to each parish, and L.50 for the repair of the church of Uffe ton, Mr SneU thus orders his bequest: — "And my farther wiU and mind is, and I do hereby desire, direct, and appoint, that after aU my debts, legacies, annuities, and rents, charges hereby devised and ap pointed, and my funeral charges shaU be aU discharged, satisfied, aud paid, or otherwise sufficiently secured to be paid, the said Johanna SneU, WiUiam Bridgeman, Benjamin Cooper, WiUiam Hopkins, and Thomas Newcombe,*and the survivors or survivor of them, and the heirs, executors, and administrators of the survivor of them, shall convey and settle all the rest and residue of my estate, which shaU then remain in their hands, upon five or more persons, to be named Trustees for that purpose, and upon their heirs, such as the Vice-ChanceUor of the said University of Oxford, the Provost of Queen's CoUege, the Master of Baliol CoUege, and the President of St John's College, in the same University, for the time being, or any three of them, shaU nominate and appoint, upon trust, that the profits and product thereof may be employed and disposed of for the maintenance and education, in some CoUege or HaU in that University to be appointed by the said Vice- • Those personal friends of Mr Snell are described in his Will as " 'William Bridge- man, of St Martin's-in-the-Fields, Esq., Benjamin Cooper, Begister of the Univer sity of Oxford, William Hopkins of Oxford aforesaid, gentleman, and Thomas Newcombe, citizen and stationer of London." SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUltClI. 453 ChanceUor, Provost, Master, aud President, for the time being, or any three of them, and in such proportions, and with such aUowances, and in such manner as they, or any three of them, shaU elect, think fit, and appoint, such and so many scholars, horn and educated in Scotland, who shaU each of them have spent three years, or two at the least, at the Col lege of Glasgoio in that Kingdom, or one year there, and two at the least in some other College in that Kingdom, as they, the said Vice-ChanceUor, or Provost, Master, and President, for the time being, or any three of them, shaU think fit, not exceeding the number of twelve, nor heing under the number of five, at auy one time, unless the revenue and profits of my estate, for the purposes foresaid hereby devised, by the discreet and prudent management of my Executors and Trustees, shaU increase to such a condition as may bear an allowance competent to maintain a greater number. And my farther mind and wiU is, that every such scholar and scholars, upon each of their admission to such CoUege or Hall as aforesaid, shaU be hound and obliged, by such security as the said Vice-ChanceUor, Provost, Master, and President, for the time being, or any three of them, shaU think fit, to some person or persons, to be by them, or any three of them, thereunto appointed, that the said scholar or scholars shall respectively forfeit and pay to tliat College or Hall whereof or wherein he or they shaU be respectively admitted, the sum of L.500 a-piece if he shall not enter into holy orders, and if he or they shaU, at any time after his or their entering and admission, take or accept of any spiritual promotion, benefice, or other preferment whatsoever, within the Kingdom of England or Dominion of Wales, it being my will and desire that every scholar so to be admitted shall return into Scot land, and there to be advanced as his or their capacity and parts shaU deserve, but in no case to come back into England, nor to go into any other place, but only into the Kingdom of Scotland, for his or their prefer ment. And my wiU also is, that none of the scholars to be elected and admitted as aforesaid, shall take any benefit of this my bequest above the space of ten years, or eleven at the most ; for after that time they are, and it is my express wiU and desire that they shaU and may be, re moved into Scotland, as aforesaid. And it is my farther wiU and mean - ing, and I do hereby appoint, that when any one or more of the said scholars shaU be removed or die, that the said Vice-Chancellor, Pro vost, Master, and President, for the time being, and the Governor or 454 HISTORY OF THE Principal, for the time being, of such CoUege or Hall whereof such scholar or scholars so removed, or dead, shaU be a member or members, or any three of them, shaU, from time to time, for ever, as often as oc casion shaU be, have power to elect and admit one or more other scholar or scholars, born and educated as aforesaid, to succeed in the room and stead of such scholar or scholars so removed or dead. And my farther wiU and mind is, that aU such scholars as shaU from time [to time] be elected and admitted, shaU before their admittance be recommended by the Principal of the said CoUege of Glasgow, the Professor of Di vinity, the Regent, and other the chief offlcers of the said CoUege for the time being, or three of them at the least, whereof the Principal for the time being to be one, by their letters-recommendatory under their CoUege Seal ; and also that every such scholar, so as aforesaid to be elected, shaU come as a probationer to such CoUege or HaU whereunto he shaU be appointed as aforesaid, and shall there continue at his own charges for six months at the least, to give evidence of his behaviour, learning, and abilities, before he shaU be admitted to receive any bene fit of this my desire and wiU ; after those six months are expired, he shaU be aUowed and admitted, or disaUowed, according to the discretion of the persons before appointed for that purpose, or any three or more of them ; and to every such scholar I do allow and appoint twenty pounds a-year after that time, to be paid him half-yearly at the least ; but if my estate wiU bear a greater aUowance than what is herein ex pressed, I desire the scholars may have the benefit of it, and to be paid by half-yearly payments at Midsummer and Christmas." The other details are merely directions about the management of the estate, and the document is concluded in the usual manner : — " In witness whereof to this my last wiU and testament, contained in six sheets of paper, aU of my own handwriting, I have set my hand .and seal at the bottom of every sheet ; and I do declare this to be my last wiU and testament, this nine-and- twentieth day of December, in the nine-and-twentieth year of the reign of our sovereign Lord Charles the Second, by the grace of God, of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of tho Faith, (fee. Anno Domini 1677. — (Signed) John Snell. Signed, sealed, and published, to be the last will and testament of the said John SneU, the day and year above written, in the presence of us, Richard Taylor, Thos. Fowle, Fra. Cane, Robert Fenwick. RepubUshed and SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 455 declared to be the last wiU and testament of me, the said John SneU, the sixth of August 1679, and all the interlineations and alterations are made by my own hand ; and aU this is done in the presence of Ric. LydaU, Tho. Mundy, John Mundy, Tho. Snell, Thomas Adams." Then foUows the proof of Mr SneU's WiU in the Prerogative Court of the Archbishop of Canterbury : — " Probatum fuit testamentum supra- scriptum apud London, coram venerabili et egregio viro Domino Leolino Jenkins, milite, Legum Doctore, Curiaa PrEerogativaa Cantuariensis Magistro Custode, sive Commissario legitime constituto, 13° die mensis Septembris, anno Domini 1679, juramentis Johannse Snell relictse, Gu lielmi Bridgeman, armigeri, Benjamini Cooper, Gulielmi Hopkins, et Thomce Newcombe, executorum, &c. quibus, &c. debere, &c. vi gore commissionis jurat, viz. dictis Johanna Snell, Gulielmo Bridge- man, et Thoma Newcombe, coram venerabili viro Henrico Fauoonberge, Legum Doctore Surrogate dicti Commissarii nec non prefatis Benja- miuo Cooper et Gulielmo Hopkins vigore Commissionis jurat. Sic subscribitur, Wm. Legard, Pet. M'Evoy, Dlen. Stevens, Deputy-Re gisters.— Ed. A. YuiUe." The Professors of Glasgow CoUege, thus constituted nominators to the SneU Exhibitions, are not aU entitled to vote. The right to exer cise the presentations is limited to the Principal, and the Professors of Logic and Rhetoric, Moral Philosophy, Natural Philosophy, Greek, Divinity, Humanity, Mathematics, Oriental Languages, Physic, Civil Law, and Law of Scotland, Anatomy, Ecclesiastical History, and As tronomy — fourteen in number, who, in the phraseology of the University of Glasgow, are designated exclusively the CoUege Professors, having the entire control of the revenue and property of the College, and exer cising the patronage. There are ten Exhibitioners, who hold their pre sentations for ten years, but vacating by marriage, or obtaining prefer ment above the value of the Exhibitions. It is farther stated in the Parliamentary Report — " The income of Mr SneU's charity established in Baliol CoUege, Oxford, in 1693, for natives of Scotland, attached hy education and principles to the doctrine and discipUne of the Church of England, arises from the rent of a manor and estate at Uffton in the county of Warwick. This property was let in 1809, upon a lease of twenty-one years, at an annual rent of L.1500, out of which the follow ing payments were by order of the Court of Chancery appointed to be 456 HISTORY OF THE made, viz — To ten Exhibitioners, at L.133, 6s. 8d. per annum each, L.1333, 6s. 8d. ; the Master of BaUol, for gubernation money, L.31 , 15s. ; the CoUege, L.63, IDs. ; ditto, for an entertainment of the meeting of the Trustees to audit the accounts, L.Il, 2s. 2d. ; the steward, or re ceiver of the rents, L.33, 6s. 8d. ; the surplus-fund, for expenses in vi siting and inspecting the estates, and if not so applied, to be vested in the public funds, in the name of the accountant-general for the benefit of the estates, L.26, 19s. 6d.— in aU, L.I500." The' whole estate is managed by the Master and FeUows of Baliol CoUege, regulated by the Court of Chancery. If the Principal and College Professors, as they are caUed, in the University of Glasgow, or tbree of them at the least, fail to nominate any eligible person by letters recommendatory under their CoUege Seal, the right faUs for that time, jure devoluto, to the Mas ter and FeUows of Baliol, to " nominate and elect any person born within the Kingdom of Scotland, and also provided the person so nominated has such qualifications as are required by the said wiU and decree, viz. — 1. That he be a native of the Kingdom of Scotland [which the Master of Baliol requires to be proved by an extract of the parish re gister of baptisms]. 2. Such as hath been educated in one of the Uni versities of Scotland, and hath spent three, or two years at the least, in the College of Glasgow, or one year there, and three, or two at the least, in some other CoUege ih that Kingdom. 3. Such as hath not taken any degree in any one of the said Universities, but is an undergraduate, and, with respect to his age, of learning and disposition towardly and hopeful. 4. Such whose education and principles shall lead him to the promoting of the doctrine and discipline established in the Church of Eng land, being that which was chiefiy intended by the testators benefaction. 5. Such person judged thus qualified, and thought fit to be nominated to the Master and FeUows of Baliol for their approbation and admis sion, must bring with him the testimony of the nomination by the Prin cipal and Professors of Glasgow College, under the common seal of their said CoUege. 6. It is enjoined by the said wiU and decree, that every scholar to be thus nominated and approved is to continue for the space of six months by way of probation ; that is to say, as he shaU give evidence of his behaviour, learning, and abilities, he is to be ad mitted or rejected at the expiration of six moiiS&'s." It is already stated that though the Exhibitions were not established SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 457 in Baliol CoUege tiU 1693, Mr SneU's Will was executed when the Episcopal Church was the Established Church of Scotland, in 1677, eleven years before the Revolution, and farther declared by him to be his last wiU and testament in 1679. No human being could then have anticipated the Revolution, or the ejection of the Episcopal Church as the national establishment. The express object of the bequest for " na tives of Scotland, attached by education and principles to the doctrine and discipline ofthe Church of England," being that which, according to the explicit declaration of the Master and FeUows of Baliol, as one ofthe essential qualifications, was " chiefiy intended by the testator's be nefaction." Connected with this there are otlier conditions solemnly set forth in the founder's WiU, viz. that the Exhibitioners shall enter into holy orders in that Church, and never " take or accept of any spi ritual promotion, benefice, or other preferment whatsoever, within the Kingdom of England or Dominion of Wales, "but shaU return to Scot land for their preferment, and "in no case come back into England, nor go into any other place, ' ' under the penalty of forfeiting five hundred pounds sterling to the Master and FeUows of Baliol CoUege. In short, the great purpose of Mr SneU, in founding these Exhibitions, and or dering those appointed to them to enter into holy orders and return to Scotland, was, as a local writer observes, to assist in preserving a regu • lar Episcopal ministry in Scotland in aU time coming, that the Church of England in that Kingdom " might never be without a witness." Now, instead of the founder's wishes being carried into effect, and the SneU Exhibitioners of right compeUed to enter into holy orders and return to Scotland, to devote themselves and their energies to the service of the Episcopal Church, under the penalty of five hundred pounds ster ling, it is notorious that the very reverse of aU this is the case, and that persons are nominated to and obtain these Exhibitions whose " education and principles" are not only altogether opposed to the " promoting of the doctrine and discipline established in the Church of Eng land," but are not, and never were, members of that Church, or of the Scottish Episcopal Church. It is clear that these benefactions were strictly limited to the members of that Church, or to those who con formed sincerely and conscientiously to the Church of England ; yet it is an extraordinary fact, that they have for the most part been held by Presbyterians, who qualified themselves by an attendance of three years 458 HISTORY OF THE at the University of Glasgow. It is true they would make au appear ance of adherence to the Church of England after their admission into Baliol CoUege, and would of necessity sign the Thirty-Nine Articles ; but it is also true that they have returned to Scotland after graduating at Oxford, and openly professed themselves Presbyterians, even while they were enjoying the emoluments ofthe Exhibitions during the ten years they are tenable. The case of Sir James W. Moncreiff, Bart., who became a member of the Scottish Bar in 1799, and took his seat as a Judge in the Court of Session by the title of Lord Moncreiff in 1829, is one of the numerous examples of this class. His Lordship's father was Sir Henry Moncreiff, Bart., a very distinguished minister of the Presbyte rian Establishment ; and this fact is merely mentioned to show that his Lordship never had any connection with the Episcopal Church. Yet here is a gentleman who enjoyed the benefits of Mr SneU's munificent benefaction, and instead of entering into holy orders, as he ought to have done, and returning to Scotland to advance the cause of Episco pacy, betakes himself to the more lucrative profession of the Bar, and continued, as is weU known in Scotland, a prominent leader for many years in the General Assembly, in which he introduced and car ried the famous Veto Act, in the opinion of many members ofthe Pres byterian Establishment the origin of aU their subsequent troubles, con tentions, and numerous expensive litigations. It is undeniable, therefore, that Lord Moncreiff incurred the penalty of L.500 to the Master and Fel lows of Baliol, which he ought to have paid. But if Lord Moncreiff's conscience was thus so pliable, what shaU we say of his son, Mr Henry Moncreiff, also a Baliol Exhibitioner, who took the degree of Bachelor of Arts at Oxford, and who, instead of returning to Scotland in holy or ders, came back as he went, and was actuaUy inducted Established Pres byterian Minister of East Kilbride in the county of Lanark in 1836 ? This is a most flagrant case of dereliction of principle, and probably the most noted on record connected with the Baliol Exhibitioners, not oue of whom, to whatever professions they betook themselves, ever at least be came Presbyterian ministers, and thus grossly perverted and misappUed the benefaction of Mr SneU, whose sole object was to encourage " natives of Scotland " to promote the " doctrine and discipline estabUshed in the Church of England " in Scotland. Every one of them who did not enter into holy orders and comply with the terms of Mr SneU's Will SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 459 incurred the penalty of L.500 to the Master and FeUows of Baliol. This Mr Henry Moncreiff has done ; but he also notoriously and most un generously contrived to reap the benefits of a bequest never intended by the testator for such as he, and he evinced his gratitude to the founder by becoming a parochial minister of the Presbyterian Establishment — an Establishment coUectively noted for its enmity to the Episcopal Church. The want of conscientious feeling is here so undeniable, that it is time the Master aud FeUows of Baliol CoUege should insist on the Exhibitioners strictly fulfiUing Mr SneU's wiU and express de sire, or demand the penalty of L.500. If such an appropriation of a Presbyterian bequest had been made by Episcopalians, loud would have been the denunciations in Presbyteries, Synods, and General Assem blies, and every effort would have been very properly made to apply the benefaction to the parties for whom it was speciaUy intended by the founder. If Mr SneU's WiU was enforced as it ought to be by the Mas ter and FeUows of Baliol CoUege, they would confer a vast obligation on the Scottish Episcopal Church ; and this they could easily do with out in the least interfering with the right of nomination vested in the Principal and Professors of the University of Glasgow, who have no connection with the right of admission to the benefits of the SneU Ex hibitions. Every one who holds them should be made deliberately to promise that he wiU enter into holy orders after he graduates, and re turn to Scotland ; or, if he should subsequently betake himself from in clination to any other profession whatever, he should be made to pay the penalty of L.500. It is lamentable to convert what was piously intended for religious and ecclesiastical purposes into an object of tem poral and secular advancement, in any other profession than that speci fied by the founder. It appears, from the Second Report of the Glas gow University Commissioners, that in the Ust of the names of the ten gentlemen who enjoyed the SneU Exhibitions from 1827-8 to 1836-7, only three of them entered into holy orders, viz. the Rev. G. M. Drummond, B.A., who officiated some years as minister of St Mark's Episcopal Chapel in PortobeUo, the Rev. Archibald Cra'wford Tait, M.A., appointed in 1842 Head Master of Rugby School, vacant by the decease of Dr Arnold, and the Rev. James Connel. In the Answers from the University of Glasgow to the University Commissioners, printed in the Second Report of 1839, occur the foUow- 460 HISTORY OF TIIE ing statements : — " The CoUege have further to regret, that in the for mer Report too much weight was given to certain complaints respect ing the selection of Exhibitioners to Baliol College on Mr SneU's foundation. If the CoUege have to court inquiry on one subject more than another, it is in the exercise of this branch of their patronage. Their selection is invariably made in strict conformity to the conditions prescribed by the foundation, and repeated in every notification of a vacancy transmitted from Baliol CoUege. That aU their appointments should be equally successful is not to be expected, but the records of Oxford will show that their Exhibitioners have obtained a share of Uni versity honours far beyond the proportion of their average number. The wish ascribed to the students (and to the expression of which they have been most industriously stirred up), that the Exhibitions should be pub licly competed for can be entertained only in ignorance. Distinguish ed scholarship is an essential, but not the sole qualification to be re garded in making such appointments. It is necessary that those who go to Oxford should possess manners and habits suited to that semi nary ; that they should have a fair prospect of benefiting by the educa tion they receive there ; and that they should possess the means of ex pending, in addition to the amount of the Exhibition, a sum more than double the average expenditure of a student at Glasgow. To invite in such circumstances a competition, by which scarcely an individual could profit, would be an absurd and insulting mockery. On this charge the Professors desire to be judged not by vague surmise, or a reference to failures, invidiously selected, and forming exceptions to the general cha racter of their Exhibitioners, but by the broad fact, that of no class of students has a larger proportion risen to the highest professional and li terary eminence than of those who have gone from Glasgow to Oxford." While the general principles here maintained may be admitted to the fuUest extent, and while it is undeniable that some of the Snell Exhi bitioners have secured for themselves a distinguished reputation, the Professors ought to respect one of the most important qualifications for eligibility, which they appear in the great proportion of cases to have utterly disregarded. They aUege to the Commissioners that " their se lection is invariably made in strict conformity to the conditions pre scribed by the foundation, and repeated in every notification of a va cancy tran,smitted from Baliol College." Now, itis seen that the fourtli SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUKCII. 461 condition of eligibility, as set forth in every such notification by the Master and FeUows of Baliol, is, that the individual nominated shall be one " whose education and principles shall lead him to the promot ing of the doctrine and discipline established in the Church of England, being that which was chiefly intended by thc founder." It is clear that Presbyterians, who never intend to conform to the Church of England, have not the slightest claim, and no right whatever to enjoy Mr SneU's benefaction ; and it is undeniable that the Glasgow Professors have paid little or no attention to this very important qualification. From the list of Exhibitioners, too, it appears that not a few of them were the sons of Professors, and of persons connected with the city of Glasgow and neighbourhood, who have never risen to any " high and profession al and literary eminence ;" and the only son of an Episcopal clergyman who was nominated to the Exhibition for many years, was Mr Samuel Horsley, son of the Very Rev. Heneage Horsley, M.A., Dundee, and grandson ofthe iUustrious Bishop Horsley, appointed in 1828-9. These are the facts of tbe whole matter, and the causes of complaint are that the founder's express injunctions are not fulfiUed, and that these Exhi bitions are made available for and are appropriated to private and secular purposes. No one can ever allege, after perusing the extracts from Mr SneU's WiU already given, that the benevolent testator had no objec tions though his Exhibitioners became Judges in the Scottish Supreme Courts, continued members and elders of the Presbyterian Establish ment, betook themselves to the English or Scottish Bar, or became Presbyterian ministers. The Church of England never attempted to seize Lady Hewley's charity, about which there has been a vast litigation in the Court of Chancery ; andthe Scottish Presbyterians have no right to monopolize any, or enjoy even one, of the SneU Exhibitions, if they do not intend in after life to comply with the conditions of the founder. In 1841 was projected Trinity Episcopal College, and no sooner was tbis academical institution announced than an excitement was evinced by a certain predominating section of the Presbyterian Esta blishment almost unprecedented. They either misunderstood or pur posely misrepresented the objects of the CoUege ; for though it was re peatedly stated that no other doctrines were to be taught than those of the Church of England, as set forth in the Thirty-Nine Articles, 462 HISTORY OF THE Homilies, and ritual of that Church, very different views were taken. Names with which the Church has no connection, and applied by its enemies to designate certain aUeged opinions said to be maintained by some divines in England, were applied with extraordinary virulence, and an alarm was manifested as great as if the erection of Trinity Col lege was to overthrow the Presbyterian Establishment. The bigoted folly of aU this controversy on one side, for the Scottish Episcopal Church disdained to take the least notice of it, was as undeniable, as it was partial, unjust, and persecuting in spirit. The distinguished clergy and laity, presumed to be the chief promoters of Trinity CoUege, were also assailed by the most rancorous phraseology in particular news papers, the gross ignorance displayed by the writers in which respect ing the foundation of the CoUege was as astonishing as their credulity in believing every rumour without inquiring into its authenticity. -The weU informed and prudent members of the Presbyterian Esta blishment were not infected by this spirit of prejudice and bigotry. They saw neither cause for alarm in the institution of the projected College, nor any unreasonableness on the part of its promoters. Most of the Presbyterian Dissenters have their own " Divinity Halls," as they are caUed, for the theological training and instruction of those who intend to become preachers in their respective religious communities, and yet they were never denounced for setting up rival institutions, in which, more over, the voluntary principles, subversive of aU Church Establishments, are diligently inculcated. Their students withdraw from the Scottish Universities after the attendance of four years, during which they apply themselves to their literary course, and place themselves under the teachers appointed by the body to whose principles they are attached. Thus, the Seceders have a regular Divinity HaU, and six Professors, attendance ou whose course includes a period of six years. The Relief Synod, another class of Presbyterian Dissenters, have two Professors of Theology ; the " Reformed Presbyterian Church," or Cameronians, one ; the " Associate Synod of Original Seceders," two ; and the Independ ents, or " Congregational Union of Scotland," have two in their Aca demy in Glasgow. Even the Roman Catholics have their College of St Mary at Blairs, near Aberdeen, under a President, three Professors, and a Procurator, for the education of candidates for the priesthood, and yet no fierce denunciations were ever leveUed at them for maintaining such SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 463 an institution. When they exhibited themselves in a much bolder man ner, and opened the Convent of St Margaret's near Burntsfield Links, Edinburgh, with grand ceremonial in 1836, no pamphlets or newspaper attacks were made on the part of the Presbyterian EstabUshment respect ing the first convent erected in Scotland for the reception of nuns since the Reformation. AU was aUowed to pass unnoticed ; even a pontifi cal mass excites no enmity from them ; and they seem to have resolved no longer to offer the Romanists any molestation. The Scottish Epis copal Church has as good a right to assume the theological superintend ence of its clergy as any of the sects now mentioned ; yet it appears, that they may do what they please with impunity, while the Church can not take the slightest step to promote its own interests, in a country in which its Bishops and clergy are recognised as such by law, without under going the ordeal of abuse. There is something excessively mean in all this which is too palpable to be mistaken, and reflects little credit on the zealots by whom this conduct is exhibited. The English Dissent ers have their theological academies, to the institution of which the Church of England nover made the slightest opposition. To make the inconsistency of the enemies of the Church in the Presbyterian Esta blishment more apparent, at the very time they were assailing Trinity CoUege as an innovation of their aUeged rights, they evinced no such scruples in England — a country where they are a mere fraction of the people, and were actuaUy encouraging the formation of a kind of Pres byterian "CoUege," for the same object as that of Trinity College in the Scottish Episcopal Church. But the truth is, that for several years the nucleus of a CoUege had existed in the Church. The Pantonian Professorship of Theology was the first instituted, and subsequently the Church History Professorship, conjoined with the BeU Lecture. As it respects candidates for holy orders, it is generaUy required in present circumstances that they shall have attended one or other of the Scottish Universities, and complete the usual course of four years, a regular attendance at which qualifies the student for his degree in Arts. They then withdraw from the Uni versity, and attend the lectures of the Pantonian Professor of Divinity and the Professor of Church History. It hence appears that the Scot tish Episcopal students have no connection with the theological pre lections communicated in the Universities. Thus far does the Church 464 HISTORY OF THE foUow the Canon set forth by Royal Authority in 1635, when estabUshed by law, entitled — " Of Presbyters and Deacons, their nomination, ordi nation, and functions ; " and the Fifth Canon of the Synod of Laurence kirk, 1828, in quoting the Canon of 1635 enjoins, that though "in the present state of this Church it may be found expedient, in some particu lar instances, to dispense with the observance of part of what is there ordained," nevertheless, every candidate for holy orders, who has not received a regular academical education, shaU be examined as to his literary qualifications by two or more presbyters appointed by the Bi shop who is to ordain him. He must also show that he is sufficiently acquainted with the Four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles in the original Greek, give an account of his faith in Latin, and deliver a dis course in English on any text of Scripture which the examinators shaU prescribe, and answer any questions on theology and ecclesiastical history which they may deem necessary. When these facts are considered, the institution of a College in the Scottish Episcopal Church was au event likely to take place sooner or later, and the opposition to it on the part of a certain section of the Presbyterian Establishment is astonishing, more especiaUy when it must have been weU known that aU such display of enmity would be utterly mpotent. In addition to the above statements, it must be recoUected that the system of education pursued in the Philosophy Classes of tho Scottish Universities is notoriously defective, and has been long the subject of very serious objections. Even in the elementary departments to which the students first resort, such as the Latin, Greek, and Mathe matics, there is too much abstract lecturing, and too little practical in struction by proper and thorough examinations communicated. As to the discipline it is a complete mockery, and any student may do what he pleases if he attends with tolerable regularity during the hours ap pointed for the meeting of his classes, is peaceable and decorous in his behaviour, and performs the exercises prescribed. This occupies from two to four hours during the day, after which he may go anywhere, or do and say what he pleases, as he is under no farther restraint, and he must prepare himself in the best manner he can. The whole system, in short, abounds with marked inconveniences, which have been often felt, and as often pointed out, to effect an alteration. It was natural, therefore, that the Scottish Episcopal Church, yearly increasing in SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 465 numbers, should assert its right, enjoyed by the Dissenters and the Ro man Cathohcs, to have its own CoUege, in which the literary and theo logical education of many who are to be its future clergy will be con ducted in a manner efficient and satisfactory to those entrusted with the responsibiUties of its control. As to the charge originated by the Pres byterians, that certain aUeged religious and doctrinal opinions, which have attracted great attention in England, would be taught exclusively in Trinity College, it is ahnost unworthy of notice. This clamour con sisted of mere surmises, circulated for obvious purposes, especiaUy to ge nerate suspicion and alarm in the minds of those who might otherwise bo disposed to come forward liberaUy with their subscriptions to promote the work. The most unfounded and erroneous motives were imputed to the projectors, and though these 'were occasionaUy denied, yet they were studiously unnoticed by the enemies of the C-hurch, who were not scrupulous eveu to draw on their inventive faculties to excite the preju dices of the public. As it was it completely failed, and the members and friends of the Church both in Scotland and England evinced by their liberality that party bigotry and sectarian virulence had poured forth their abuse in vain. As the proceedings connected with the institution of Trinity CoUege wiU hereafter be interesting in the history of the Scottish Episcopal Church, auy ofthe public documents connected with it are of importance, though these, whatever the private correspondence may have been, are neither numerous nor of great length. The " Proposals" for founding the CoUege first demand attention. These were finaUy arranged at the an nual meeting of the Bishops, and of the Committee of the Scottish Epis copal Church Society, on the 2d of September 1841, when the Synodal Letter ofthe Bishops was sanctioned and signed. The first announcement appeared in Edinburgh on the 13th of December 1841.* The Synodal Letter is addressed " to aU faithful members of the Reformed Catholic Church" — a designation whioh gave offence to several persons connected with the Scottish Episcopal Church, and it stiU farther served to in cite the Presbyterians to renew their misrepresentations. But while the opposition of the latter was to be expected under any circumstances, it might have occurred to the former that the title Reformed Catholic Church was not inappropriate, because the Scottish Episcopal Church * In the " North British Advertiser." 2 G 466 HISTORY OF THE is a part of the Church Catholic or Universal throughout the world, and the Synodal Letter of the Bishops was not intended to be confined exclusively to Scotland, but is addressed to aU members of the same Church Catholic whom it might reach, in whatever country or quarter of the globe. The following is the first intimation of the projected College, with the Synodal Letter, and " Proposals for the foundation of an Academical Institution in connection with the Scottish Episcopal Church," which has been the object of most extraordinary virulence on the part of a large section of the Established Presbyterians. " The Committee have very great satisfaction in bringing before the notice of the members of the Episcopal Communion in Scotland the scheme for the establishment of Trinity College, of which the general features are delineated in the accompanying ' Proposals. ' " The Committee are fully persuaded that the want which it is now proposed to supply has been long felt, especiaUy by those who desire to undertake the duties of the holy ministry ; and while they regard, with feelings of the warmest sympathy and most affectionate interest, the efforts which ai-e now making to ameliorate the temporal condition of their clerical brethren, they are convinced that the establishment of the proposed College is eminently calculated not to impede but to further that good work. " The Committee desire to take the present opportunity of saying that their object is perfectly plain and straightforward. They utterly disclaim any peculiar or party views ; they have no purpose beyond that which is plainly set forth in the printed statement ; they have re ceived the sanction of, and are acting in concert with, their Bishops ; and they have the utmost gratification in stating, that, having submitted their proposals to the Archbishops of Canterbury, York, and Armagh, they have been favoured with the approbation and encouragement of these Prelates. The Committee believe, that, taken in connection with the Synodal Letter of the Scottish Bishops, the names of these venerated Prelates will afford the best guarantee that the individuals who now come forward, earnestly entreating, on behalf of Trinity Col lege, the support of all who take an interest in the Episcopal Church of Scotland, have no object in view but that of promoting her best and dearest interests. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 467 " Synodal Letter to aU Faithful Members ofthe Reformed CathoUc Church, the Bishops in Scotland, greeting. Grace be with you, mercy and peace from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ. " Whereas certain lay members ofthe Church, moved by a pious de sire to promote the glory of God, and the welfare of the fiock over which He hath made us overseers, have represented unto us that our Church, having been long depressed, hath suffered the total loss of tem poral endowments ; and that hence great difficulty hath been found in maintaining the decent administration of God's Word and Sacraments, more especiaUy in so far as the same depends upon the due education of candidates for holy orders ; that the sense of this deficiency hath beeu frequently declared by various pious but inadequate bequests for this pur pose, and more recently by the Church herself in the Canon XL., and that the same stUl exists in almost undiminished magnitude : " And whereas they have represented unto us their desire, under God's blessing, to attempt a remedy for this want ; and, in pursuance of such design, have proposed to us the foundation of a school and theolo gical seminary, to be devoted to the training, under coUegiate discipline, of candidates for holy orders, and at the same time of such other per sons as may desire the benefit of a liberal, in conjunction with a reli gious education : " And whereas they have represented unto us, that sufficient pecuniary support hath been secured to warrant their perseverance in the design, and that they are now desirous, under our sanction, to make a public appeal to the members of the Church in its behalf : " Now We, the Bishops of the Reformed Catholic Church in Scot- land in Synod assembled, desire to express our warmest gratitude to those with whom this proposal hath originated, and above aU, to God, who hath put it into their hearts to attempt the supply of wants, the reality and urgency of which we have long painfuUy experienced ; and having maturely considered the said design. We do hereby formaUy ap prove the same, and recommend it to you, our brethren in Christ, as a fitting object for your prayers and ahns. " We have farther, for the promotion of this good work, requested certain discreet persons to act in Committee, and, in concert with our selves, to prepare a scheme for its execution, to be submitted to the members of the Church. 468 HISTORY OF TIIE " In thus endeavouring to awaken your zeal and charity in behalf of that portion of the Church committed to our charge. We deem it fitting to state, solemnly and explicitly, that We are moved by no feelings of rivalry towards any religious community, but by a desire to supply the wants of our own Communion, and thereby to fulfil a duty implied in the first principles of the Christian Church. " Brethren, the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirits. Amen. " W. Skinner, D.D., Bishop of Aberdeen and Primus. Patrick Torry, D.D., Bishop of Dunkeld, Dunblane, and Fife. David Low, LL.D., Bishop of Moray, Ross, and Argyll. Michael Russell, LL.D., Bishop of Glasgow. David Moir, D.D., Bishop of Brechin. C. H. Terrot, D.D., Bishop of Edinburgh. " Edinburgh, 2d September 1841." " The Institution mentioned in the accompanying Synodal Letter is designed to embrace objects not attainable in any public foundation hitherto estabUshed in Scotland, viz. the combination of general educa tion with domestic discipline and systematic religious superintendence. " It is proposed to found, in a central part of Scotland north of the Frith of Forth, and removed from the immediate vicinity of any large town, a College, to be caUed the College of the Holy and Undivided Trinity, which may receive and board a large number, say ultimately from 150 to 200, of youths from eight to eighteen years of age ; and also afford a sound clerical education to young men destined for holy orders, of whom a considerable number, in addition to those required in Scot land, may be usefuUy employed in supplying the demands which are now made for clergymen in the British Colonies. " It is intended that the Institution shaU provide Exhibitions, or Bursaries, to be conferred principaUy on boys likely to become divi nity students. " It is anticipated that, by the ineans proposed, parents would be en abled to secure aU the advantages of a liberal and scientific education at a very moderate rate, varying probably from L.50 to L.80 per an num, according to the age of the scholar. They would also escape the great evil of separating specifically religious from general education ; SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCII. 469 and would feel that on leaving home their children would continue to enjoy some of its best blessings. " Such an Institution must, of course, be placed under a clergyman of very high character and attainments, together with assistants, who wiU thoroughly comprehend the design, and imbue aU the details with a religious spirit. It is also contemplated to provide instruction in Classical Literature, Mathematics, and those branches of Mental and Natural Philosophy usuaUy comprehended in academical courses. " The Scottish Bishops have now, by their Synodal Letter, authori tatively declared their approval of the principle of the scheme, and their desire that aid should be solicited for its support through the in strumentality of a Committee. " It is obvious that, in order to carry the object into effect, a very considerable sum wiU be required. " The purposes to which the Funds wiU be devoted comprise the providing a Chapel, with HaUs and other suitable buildings, the sa laries of a Warden, Professors, and Teachers, and the foundation of Bursaries. " It is calculated that the lowest amount of capital which would jus tify the commencement of the Institution is L.20,000 ; and as soon as that sum is raised, a meeting of the subscribers, as afterwards specified, wiU be caUed, to confer with the Bishops on the permanent constitution of the CoUege. "A sum of nearly L.7000 has been afready privately contributed, and it is proposed to raise the remainder by a general subscription under the foUowing conditions : — " (1.) That aU contributions of L.50 and upwards are to be payable either at once, or (at the option of the Donor) in five equal instal ments ; the first to be due when the Committee shaU declare that L.15,000 have been subscribed, the others at successive intervals of six months. "(2.) That aU payments whatever are to be returned, unless the subscription, including the price received for nominations, shall reach L.20,000. "(3.) AU donations of L.IOO and upwards are to entitle the donor, being a member of the Scottish Episcopal Church, or of the United Church of England and Ireland, to a voice, in conjunction with the 470 HISTORY OF THE Bishops and the members of Committee, in the settling of the perma nent constitution of the establishment at the meeting to be held for that purpose. " (4.) Perpetual rights of nomination to the CoUege shaU be pur chasable as foUows : — One for one hundred guineas, two for two hundred, three for five, and five for a thousand. Nominated pupUs to be received with a deduction of ten per cent, from the current rate of annual pay ment for board and education." On the 29th of January 1842 a second advertisement appeared, in which many munificent subscriptions were announced. Among these were Her Majesty the Queen Dowager, L.IOO. His Grace the Arch bishop of Canterbury, L.IOO; his Grace the Archbishop of York L.IOO ; his Grace the Archbishop of Armagh, L.105 ; the Lord Bishop of London, L.IOO ; the Lord Bishops of Bangor, St David's, Gloucester and Bristol, and the Lord Bishops of Elphin, Kihnore, and Ardagh L.50 each ; the Lord Bishop of SaUsbury, L.25 ; the Lord Bishop of Cal cutta, L.IO; the Right Rev. Bishop Skinner, aright of nomination L.105 ; Bishops Low, RusseU, and Terrot, L.50 each ; Bishop Moir L.20 ; the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, L.IOOO; the Duke of Buccleuch, L.IOOO ; the late Marquis of Lothian, L.IOOO Lord Douglas, L.500 ; Robert Wardlaw Ramsay, Esq. of WhitehiU^ L.500 ; John Gladstone, Esq. of Fasque, L.800, and two rights of no mination, L.210 ; the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M. P., L.210 ; Mrs W. E. Gladstone, L.500 ; Thomas Gladstone, Esq., a right of nomina tion, L.105 ; J. W. Gladstone, Esq., a right of nomination, L.105 ; R. Gladstone, Esq., a right of nomination, L.105 ; Rev. Lord Henry Kerr, a right df nomination, L.105 ; James R. Hope, Esq., theological books, value L.400; Anonymous, L.300; Anonymous, L.IOO ; Edward Badeley, Esq., L.IOO ; J. W. ColviUe, Esq., L.105 ; Rev. J. C. Robertson, Boxley, L.IOO ; Sir J. S. Richardson, Bart, of Pitfour, a right of nomination, L.105 ; John Cay, Esq., a right of nomination, L.105 ; Neil Malcolm, Esq., of PoltaUoch, L.IOO ; Sir Gilbert Stirling, Bart., L.105 ; Alexander Falconar, Esq. of Falcon-HaU, aright of nomination, L.105 ; James R. Mackenzie, Esq. younger of ScatweU, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Major Maclaren, PortobeUo, L.IOO ; Sir Patrick Murray Threipland, Bart., L.105 ; the Earl of Home, L.IOO ; Dr Anderson's Trustees, Aber- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 471 deen, L.200 ; Albert Cay, Esq., a right of nomination, L.105 ; the Earl of Dunmore, a right of nomination, L.105 ; C. A. Moir, Esq. of Leckie, a right of nomination, L.105 ; John Stirling, Esq. of Kippendavie, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Rev. C. J. Lyon, St Andrews, aright of no mination, L.105 ; W. Hay, Esq. of Dunse Castle, a right of nomination, L.105 ; A. CampbeU, Esq. of Blythswood, aright of nomination, L.105 ; Alexander M'NeiU, Esq., Advocate, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Alexander Oswald, Esq., Auchincruive House, L.IOO ; Lord Kenyon, L.105 ; John Stuart, Esq., Queen's Counsel, L.105 ; James Stirling, Esq. of Garden, L.IOO ; Jesse Watts RusseU, Esq. of Ham HaU, Staf fordshire, L.500 ; Principal and FeUows of Jesus College, Oxford, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Anonymous, from London Committee, L.IOO ; Anonymous, L.IOOO ; Sir James Ramsay, Bart, of Bamff, aright of nomination, L.105 ; WiUiam Forbes, Esq. of Callendar, M,P,, L,105 ; W. Warring Hay, Esq, of Blackburn, F. M. GiUanders, Esq. Liverpool, D. Robertson, Esq. Bedford Square, London, Miss Johanna Robertson, of Carleton Gardens, London, Rev. George May, Upper Harley Street, London, Sir Archibald Edmonstone, Bart, of Duntreath, Miss May of Clifton HaU, Bristol, a right of nomination, each L.105 ; Miss Boswall of Blackadder, L.llO ; John Guthrie, Esq. of Guthrie, L.IOO ; the Trus tees of the late Countess Dowager of Rosse's Fund, an exhibition for a divinity student, L.30 per annum ; Sir John Stuart Forbes, Bart, of Pitsligo and Fettercairn, L.52, 10s. ; Archibald CampbeU, Esq. of Auch- indarroch, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Robert Hay, Esq. of Linplum, a right of nomination, L.105 ; WiUiam H. Macdonald, Esq. of St Mar tin's, a right of nomination, L.105 ; John Anstruther Thomson, Esq. of Charlton, a right of nomination, L.105 ; John Grant, Esq. of Kilgraston, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Rev. Dr Pusey, Canon of Christ Church, ¦Oxford, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Magdalen CoUege, Oxford, L.IOO ; Robert Clerk Rattray, Esq. of CraighaU, a right of nomination, L.105 ; J. D. Merries Stirling, Esq. L.105 ; A. J. B. Hope, Esq., L.IOO. The subscribers of from L.50 to L.IO and under are numerous, and include many distinguished clerical and lay members of the Church in England and Scotland. According to another announcement on the 29th of July 1842,* the subscriptions amounted to L. 18,000, and, in cluding the anticipated remittances from India, it may be stated that • In the " Edinburgh Advertiser" newspaper. 472 HISTORY OF THE in December that year, within twelve months after the first adver tisement, the sums coUected for Trinity Episcopal CoUege exceeded L.21,000. Among the several sites which rumour assigned to the CoUege, it being deemed prudent by the Committee not to erect it near the Univer sity seats of St Andrews, Aberdeen, Glasgow, and Edinburgh, the town of Perth was generaUy supposed to be the place, and certainly the " Fair City" has many central and local advantages. This alarmed sundry members of that Established Presbytery ; and accordingly Mr Andrew Gray, minister of the West Church, Perth, brought the pro jected CoUege before the notice of the said Presbytery on the 12th of March 1842, in a long, incoherent, and rambling address, mentioned in the outset of the present volume, entitled, " Oxford Tractarianism, the Scottish Episcopal CoUege, and the Scottisb Episcopal Church." The occasion of this " Speech," which, it was stated at the time, was heard with great impatience and indifference by several of the members, was to " overture," in the Presbyterian phraseology, the ensuing General Assembly in May, in the foUowing manner: — " Whereas," said Mr Gray, in his document proposed for the adoption of the Presbytery, " pretensions of a very exclusive and intolerant character, pointing against the Established Church of Scotland, and such other churches of Christ as are not constituted according to what is usuaUy denomi nated the Episcopal form of church govemment, and amounting to a denial that the said churches are churches of Christ at aU, are put forward with extraordinary activity and zeal at the present day by many members and office-bearers of the Episcopal churches : Whereas great efiorts appear to be making by persons who have wealth and in fiuence at their command, for the propagation of the principles on whicb these offensive pretensions are founded ; and whereas the Presbytery of Perth seem specially caUed on to look to this matter, in conse quence of the reported intention to erect a CoUege within their bounds where the principles referred to wiU be taught : It is therefore humbly overtured to the next General Assembly to adopt such measures, as to their wisdom shall seem meet, for providing the members of this Church with information suited to existing circumstances on the subject of her scriptural constitution and authority, aud particularly for having aU students in theology thoroughly trained in those principles of ecclesias- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHUECH. 473 tical order and government which fortify and vindicate the cause of Presbyterianism against the overbearing and unworthy assumptions of its adversaries." This " overture," in which nothing is peculiarly objectionable, con sidering the quarter from which it emanated, and the opinions of its supporters, was carried by a considerable majority, notwithstanding many sensible and judicious remarks made by those who opposed its adoption. It was sent to the General Assembly, but it must have been expunged from the business which came before that body, as it was never even noticed, and has never since been mentioned. Probably the leaders had prudence enough to see that any endeavour on their part to oppose the erection of Trinity CoUege in any parish in Scotland would be a mere brutum fulmen, and treated as a ludicrous and impotent at tempt at a power which the Presbyterian Establishment could not wield, and, fortunately for the Episcopal Church, it never wiU possess. Mr Gray's " Speech " consists of quotations, with comments, from the celebrated Oxford Tracts, the British Critic, the Rev. WUliam Palmer's " Treatise on the Church of Christ ;" certain proceedings of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, as he finds these re ported in the " Record" newspaper: Scottish periodical controversies on the projected CoUege ; his notions of the " doctrinal views of Scot tish Episcopalians j" the " Exclusive Dogma," as he caUs the Aposto lical Succession ; and passages from " Tracts for aU Places and aU Times," published at Edinburgh in 1840 by some members of the Epis copal Church. He produced " Documentary Proof that the Scottish Episcopal Church unchurch non-episcopal Denominations," by numerous passages, as he selects them, from the foUowing writings of the eighteenth century: — 1. " A Friendly Letter, &c. touching Presbytery, in which is plainly and fairly made appear how justly the horrid sin of Schism, and sundry other gross errors, are chargeable upon the Presbyterians of Scotland, by a Suffering Member of the Afflicted Church in Scot land. Edinburgh, 1726." 2. " The Nature and Constitution of the Cliristian Church," pubUshed in 1750, " of which I find," says Mr Gray, "thatthe late Bishop JoUy had a high opinion." 3. "An Essay on the Festival of Christmas, by a Presbyter of the Suffering Church of Scotland," 1753. These are succeeded by some extracts from Bishop Abernethy Drummond's Preface to the " Abridgement of the Rev. 474 HISTOEY OF THE Charles Daubeny's Guide to the Church, by a worthy Scots Episcopal Clergyman," by passages from the " Abridgement ;" from Bishop John Skinner's " Primitive Truth and Order Vindicated," and from his two Catechisms ; from Bishops Sandford and Gleig, in their edition of " A Brief Explanation of the Church Catechism, by the Rev. Basil Woodd," and published, with a Prefatory Letter to the clergy of their Dioceses, in 1824 ; from Bishop Innes' Catechism ; from Bishop JoUy's Catechism, and his tract entitled " Some Plain Instructions concerning the Nature and Constitution of the Christian Church, the Divine Appointment of its Govemors and Pastors, and the Nature and Guilt of Schism." The Twenty-Second Canon of the Scottish Episcopal Church on Baptism, from the Code of Canons of 1828, is next cited, foUowed by passages from the acknowledged writings of the Rev. Patrick Cheyne of Aber deen, the Rev. J. B. Pratt of Cruden, the Rev. Heneage Horsley of Dundee ; A Presbyter's Sermon, preached at an ordination held by Bi shop Low at Pittenweem, Fife, on the 4th of April 1838, entitled, " The Tradition of the Christian Fathers, the Standard Interpretation of Holy Scripture ; " and Bishop RusseU's discourse at Bishop Walker's consecration in 1830 — " The Historical Evidence for the Apostolical Institution of Episcopacy," carefully stating that Bishop Russell is " the author of the History of the Church in Scotland." Next are cited " A Plea for Primitive Episcopacy," by the Rev. W. C. A. Maclaurin, M.A., Elgin ; the Rev. David Aitchison's little work, published in 1841 — " The Truth with Boldness ;" and the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone's celebrated volume — " The State in its Relations with the Church." Mr Gray concludes the whole with sundry observations, to the effect that " the Scottish Episcopal Church stands alone in its bigotry ; no, not quite alone ; the Church of Rome keeps it in countenance" — al though he knows not " that even she wiU go so far as to hold that the people of Scotland are not baptized." He says — " We [the Presby terians] have never maintained that the baptism of Episcopalians is nuU, or that Episcopalian ministers are not validly ordained." He then quotes " the enlightened and truly scriptural views contained in our Confession of Faith, chapter twenty-five," and adds — " Let it no more be said that Scottish Episcopalians do but say of us what we say of them. It is directly opposed to the fact. We unchurch them not, but they unchurch us. We deny not their baptism, but they deny ours. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 475 We acknowledge the validity of their ordination, but they condemn us as usurpers of the priesthood, and class us with Korah, Dathan, and Abiram." Much could be said on these statements, inferences, and conclusions, but as this narrative is not controversial it wouldbe out of place. Whether Mr Gray has quoted fairly his authorities, or has taken merely garbled and isolated passages, the present writer cannot say, as the works cited are not in his possession, but in the spirit of charity it may be conceded that he has done so in an honourable manner. By what authority, then, did he take upon himself to give titles to his extracts, as if these titles were the ipsissima verba of the passages he selects ? Thus, Bishop Jolly is introduced as aUeging that " forgiveness of sins is confined to the Episcopal Communion" — that, " in order to be Christians, we must be Episcopalians" — that " the only way to have communion with Christ is to receive Episcopacy" — and that " the people of Scotland are not baptized." The Rev. J. B. Pratt is brought forward as main taining, that " if a man were to leave the Episcopal Church he would turn his back on the Redeemer ;" the Rev. Heneage Horsley, that — " the promise of eternal salvation and the covenant of God pertain to Episcopalians;'' the Rev. W. C. A, Maclaurin, that there is " no hardness of heart in denying the name of churches to Presbyterian congregations ;" the Rev. David Aitchison, that " Episcopacy is the spouse of Christ and Bride of the Lamb" — that the present religious position of Scotland is unwholesome and wicked — that " John Knox made ' deso late' a ' smiling' land," and an alleged " lament" by Mr Aitchison " over the Reformation,'' is prominently selected ; and that the com pilers of the " Tracts for aU Places and aU Times," of whom the pre sent writer was one, maintain that " aU the covenant promises are made to EpiscopaUans," and "saving faith necessarily impUes obedience to Prelacy." Yet these are the titles which Mr Gray thought proper to affix to the passages he selected and printed in his " Speech" — and this every candid mind wiU pronounce most unfair and reprehensible. Mr Gray's ignorance of the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church is evident from a sentence he quotes from the biographical notice of Bishop JoUy, by the Rev. Patrick Cheyne of Aberdeen, prefixed to the weU known " Address to the EpiscopaUans of Scotland ou Baptismal Rege neration." Mr Cheyne observes, that at the time of Bishop Jolly's ordi- 476 HISTORY OF THE nation " the clergy of Scotland had to struggle with manifold priva tions, and were exposed to no inconsiderable danger in the exercise of their functions." Mr Gray thus comments — " The ' clergy of Scotland' is the name he gives to thirty or forty individuals who at that time formed the office-bearers of the Episcopal Church." Now, even pre vious to the period of Bishop JoUy's ordination, there were thirty or forty presbyters in the Diocese of Edinburgh alone. The array of Episcopal artillery brought forward in the Established Presbytery of Perth was very wisely not encountered by the General Assembly, and though the whole was printed for the edification of the citizens of Perth in particular, it failed to have the effect which the since famous author of the " Speech" anticipated. He was indeed com forted by a complimentary article on the subject in the " Presbyterian Review, " probably written by a Mr CampbeU, a preacher in Manchester, the reputed author of several attacks on the Scottish Episcopal Church in that periodical ; but some of the denizens of the " Fair City" and neighbourhood had the hardihood to come forward liberaUy in support of the so much dreaded Trinity CoUege. Thus we find iri the list of subscribers already cited — Sir John Stuart Richardson, Bart., of Pitfour, a right of nomination, L.105 ; John Grant, Esq., of Kilgras ton, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Robert Clerk Rattray, Esq., of CraighaU, a right of nomination, L.105 ; B. L., Perth, L.45 ; E. M., Perth, L.45 ; John Fitzmaurice Scott, Esq., of Seggieden, L.20 ; Wil liam H. Macdonald, Esq., of St Martin's, a right of nomination, L.105 ; Sir Patrick Murray Threipland, Bart., of Fingask, L.105 ; Lady Mur ray Threipland, L.15 ; Misses Murray Threipland, L.IO ; J. Stuart, Esq., MarshaU Place, Perth, L.IO ; W. H. Hunter, Esq., Banker, Perth, L.5 ; WiUiam Ross, Esq., Perth, L.5 ; Mr James Lawrence, slater. King Street, Perth, L.5, 5s. ; Anonymous, Perth, L.l ; and several others, not to mention some munificent subscriptions in various parts ofthe county. And, as if to crown the whole, the Town Council, by the casting vote of the Lord Provost, voted L.500, or an equivalent in value, if Trinity CoUege was erected near the city. Such is the history of Trinity CoUege during the first year of its pro jection, and it may in future years be considered of some importance in the annals of its foundation. The only other attempt to interfere with it, though not in a hostUe manner, was in the Town CouncU of Edin- SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 477 burgh in 1842, when Sir WUliam Drysdale of Pitteuchar, the Trea surer ofthe city, succeeded in his eccentric motion to obtain a Com mittee to correspond with the projectors,* and attempt to incorporate the whole, distinctly under Episcopal superintendence, with the Univer sity of Edinburgh, lest its foundation should injure that institution, of whicli the Town CoUncU are the principal Patrons. As the proposition was weU meant and respectfuUy expressed, a friendly answer was re turned, to the effect that such a proposal could not be entertained for various reasons. This reply, written by WiUiam Pitt Dundas, Esq., the Treasurer, finaUy extinguished a scheme on the part of Sir WiUiara Drysdale which many of the members of Town Council declared at the time would never be entertained for a moment. Thus far have we foUowed the history of the Scottish Episcopal Church through aU its difficulties, hardships, vicissitudes, and discour agements. We see that its succession was preserved by men, many of whom were indeed humble as it respects personal influence or temporal advantages, but entitled to veneration on account of their conscientious principles, their conviction of the vast importance of the deposit which had been entrusted to them, and their steady, resolute, and devoted perseverance in their course. One generation succeeded another, and the episcopate always derived new vigour by the addition of some younger and zealous presbyter, until the Church emerged from its depression, and the Noble, the rich, and the powerful, as weU as thie artizan, the peasant, and those of humble degree, worship at its altars, and are com forted and edified by its public and private services of religion, expressed, as its members believe and maintain, by a time-haUowed ritual in the " beauty of holiness." What Divine Providence may have in store for this branch of the Church Catholic futurity alone wiU disclose, and it would be presumptuous even to conjecture. Certain it is that the de pression of the Scottish Episcopal Church can never be worse than that which it endured for upwards of a century, whatever political changes and convulsions may happen by the passions and prejudices of misguided ' The original projectors, according to Mr Gray, on the authority ofthe Perth shire Constitutional, of 27th October 1841, a newspaper which fought valiantly to have Trinity College erected m Perth, are " the Right Hon, W. E. Gladstone, Mr Hope, and the Rev. E. B. Ramsay, of St John's Chapel, Edinburgh.'' 478 HISTORY OF THE men ; while, on the other hand, there is every reason to anticipate that propitious years are approaching, which wiU enable the members of the Church, of every order, rank, and profession, stiU more vigorously, faithfuUy, and zealously, to raUy round the standard of apostolical unity, true religion, and sound learning, that they may be protected equally against the errors of the Romanists and the uncertain and dangerous courses of sectarianism. It would indeed have cherished and animated the humble pastors in the episcopate of the eighteenth century, if amid their privations they could have foreseen the formation of societies for the reUef of their suffering Church ; such an Act of the Legislature as that passed in 1840, connecting it more closely in spiritual communion with the Church of England ; and, above aU, the rich and the powerful in Englandand Scotland munificentlycontributing towards the foundation of a CoUege for the education of many of the future clergy. They rest from their labours, some of them in graves unnoticed and unknown, and they are constantly succeeded by others, who in turn are gathered to their fathers. This is the lot of the Church on earth, the succession ever changing, yet still the same ; but as no member of the Scottish Episco pal Church need be ashamed of its past history, even during its event ful century after the Revolution, when a mistaken attachment to an unfortunate dynasty rendered many liable to the charge of politi cal disaffection, so, in reference to the then succession of Bishops, we see a steadiness of principle manifested in aU their proceedings, the wisdom of which is completely developed by subsequent circumstances of compara tive prosperity. Of each of those humble pastors in the Scottish episco pate it may truly be said, in the eloquent apostrophe of Tacitus to his father- in-law Agricola — "Placide quiescas, nosque, domum tuam, ab infirmo desiderio, et muliebribus lamentis, ad contemplationem virtutum tuarum voces, quas neque lugeri, neque plangi, fas est : admiratione te potius, temporalibus laudibus, et, si natura suppeditet, mUitum decoremus. Is verus bonos, ea conjunctissimi cujusque pietas." To promote the future prosperity of the Scottish Episcopal Church, much depends, humanly speaking, on the zealous co-operation of the laity of its communion, and much on the liberal sympathies of the Church of England. As it respects the former, it is pleasing to record that this is already manifested to a great extent, much of their former apathy has disappeared, and a disposition is evinced of devoted and SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 479 enlightened attachment to those principles which the Church has ever maintained. It is only justice to state that no appeal, properly autho rised, has ever been made to the Church of England in vain, and the venerable Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge can never be forgotten by the Scottish Episcopal Church. " Our attachment to our own doctrines," says Bishop RusseU,* " has never rendered us intolerant towards others whose tenets are different, who either have not taken the trouble to examine into our system, or who are disposed to undervalue it because it has not the authority of a legal establishment. On aU occasions we have maintained our pecu liarities without any wish to infringe on the Christiaii liberty of others, or aUowing the remotest grudge to harbour in our minds. Did we not differ from the Presbyterian church in some very essential points, we should have no apology for dissenting from her pale, nor be able to acquit ourselves of the blame of a needless and disgraceful schism. But let us maintain our differences in the spirit of Christian affection and esteem, and live, as we have hitherto lived, on terms of friendship with the members of the national communion, joining with them in promoting aU objects of benevolence, and aU schemes of public utility. Should any of them, in an unguarded moment, attack our principles, or, as is sometimes done, ascribe to us principles which we do not ready hold, let us protect ourselves with reason and calmness ; never imitating the injustice we condemn, nor faUing into the intemperance which they themselves at a cooler hour must heartily regret. " If the Episcopal Church in Scotland enjoys no protection from the State, farther than is implied in a liberal toleration, neither is she in any degree impeded in the exercise of her discipline, or restricted in her spiritual prerogative, by the pressure of laws emanating from a secular source. In these respects she enjoys all the freedom which be longed to the Primitive Christians, before any of the kingdoms of the world professed to belong to the kingdom of the Redeemer. FoUowing in her laws those principles which she believes to have regulated the government of Christian communities in the purest times, and adopt ing in her administration the maxims which appear to have guided the • Charge delivered to the Episcopal Clergy of the City and District of Glasgow, May 4, 1842, p. 20, 24. 480 HISTORY OF THE ministers of Christ, before ambition could awaken in their breasts those less sacred motives which adhere to worldly things. " The form of Episcopacy which exists among us is that which has been properly described as moderate, and for the attainment of which a great effort was made about two centuries ago. The legislative power is vested alike in the Bishops and clergy, the consent of each being held indispensable to the enactment of our Canons. The administration of our laws, too, is entrusted to both orders, as repsesented in the Synods annuaUy held, the Diocesan and the Episcopal. The rights and in fluence of the presbyter are as carefuUy guarded as those of the Bishop ; j and the union of the two, acting either separately or together, gives a beauty and a strwigth to our system which wiU never be impaired so long as we have confidence in one another — so long as we remember that it is our duty and our interest to be of one mind in the things per taining to God, and to seek that unity and forbearance which the blessed Redeemer so strongly recommended to his immediate disciples. Our strength and security rest entirely on principle, warmed and en lightened by confidence and mutual affection ; aud the history of the Church in these Northern parts wiU show how effectual such means are to resist the heaviest pressure of external circumstances, the weight of persecution, the frown of power, the alienation of the great, and the contempt of those whose opinions are formed by a regard to mere out ward appearance. Principle cannot be destroyed, and it wiU never die. You may depress a man to the lowest depth of poverty, you may tear his fiesh on the rack, and give his body to be bumed, but you can not reach the inward part where is lodged the covenant which he has made with his God and with his own soul. He fears not them which kiU the body, and after that have no more that they can do ; and hence the last breath of the expiring martyr rises to heaven, and becomes a fiame which wiU either enlighten or consume. — No Church was ever more tried by adversity than that to which we belong, and by a species of adversity, too, which sooner exhausts the principle of endurance than a direct persecution pointed against the life. When men are dragged forth to scaffolds, and held up as a spectacle to a sympathizing and admiring multitude, a power of reaction is created in the soul, whicli laughs to scorn the weapons of such a warfare, and at the same time forges other weapons wbich wiU in due season avenge their cause. SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 481 and bring back their captivity Uke rivers in the south. The iron which entered into the soul of the poor Episcopalian during the evil days when penal laws hung over his head, was not taken from the burning fiery furnace ; it was rather like that cold and sharp instrument which pierced the heart of the young Hebrew when he lay in the prison of Egypt, suffering at once from forgetfulness, groundless suspicion, and contempt. But the pains and penalties denounced against the Scottish churchmen made no change on their principles nor on their determina tion to adhere to them ; and hence, when the hour of sorrow had passed away, they were found unaltered as to their creed, their solemn ritual, and their apostolical constitution. In this issue we cannot fail to per ceive the value of a fixed and intelUgible principle. Other communions, differently constituted, if they ceased to be held together by the bond of a legal establishment, would faU asunder ; they would separate into numerous sects, and in a short time lose aU the characteristics which now distinguish them. The fate of the Puritans in England iUustrates what I am now attempting to unfold — ^the difference between a system founded on a weU-defined principle, acknowledged by aU and held in dispensable by aU — and a system which rests merely on local opinion, is supported by a few leaders who succeed in impressing their senti ments on the passing age, and which, having such an origin, cannot be expected to continue long in one stay. " Inthe circumstances which distinguish the position of our body, our principles, while they are clear and distinct, are most easily reduced to practice ; and as our views and motives are the same, so, generaUy speaking, are our feelings and conduct. With us there can be no such distinction as High-churchman and Low-churchman — a distinction per haps that has no appreciable meaning any where, but which here must be positively absurd. Were we not churchmen, we ought not to be pro fessional members of the Communion to which we belong ; and I see not how we can be either more or less. " Being such as we are, and hence necessarily, in point of ritual and ecclesiastical constitution, different from the church by law established in Scotland, we have certain duties to perform and sentiments to cherish in regard to our Presbyterian brethren. In return for the toleration which we enjoy and the countenance bestowed upon us by the Govern ment of the Empire, we owe to the Establishment the respect and 2h 482 HISTORY OF THB SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. support which are due to an institution which is sanctioned by the legis lature, and by the consent of a large body of the people. Upon this principle the Episcopalians have ever been found to act ; and though no other class of dissenters in this country would profit so much as they would, by the withdrawal from the established church of her en dowments and honours, yet they have uniformly appeared on the side of her friends ; refusing to participate in the designs of those who wish to limit her infiuence and her means of usefulness. In truth, the princi ples, I might almost say the prejudices, of the Scottish EpiscopaUan are aU pointed towards the maintenance of order, subordination, and the supremacy of legitimate power ; and, therefore, though he may be caUed to suffer loss, or to endure privations, for tbe support of national institutions, he is in general found to persevere in his endeavours to up hold what the law of the land has sanctioned. He is a Conservative, not in the narrow acceptation of party nomenclature, but in that broader and more comprehensive sense which embraces national welfare, and the permanent advantage ofthe whole community." APPENDIX. APPENDIX. No. I. STATISTICS OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 1836, 1837, 1838, and 1839. The foUo'wing statistical details of the state of the Scottish Episcopal Church, the congregations, chapels, number of sittings in each, stipends of the incumbents, and other matters, are taken fi-om the Nine Reports of the Commissioners appointed by Parliament to inquire into the state of Religious Instruction in Scotland, whose First Report was ordered by the House of Commons to be printed in 1837. Some of the more minute details, such as seat rents, the number of communicants, and average attendance at public worship, are omitted, because these are fiuc- tuating, or at least in many instances variable. The statements were all furnished by the incumbents themselves, and are here given in their own language, as they answered the queries transmitted to them by the Commissioners, or according to their personal declai-ations when exa mined. I.— DIOCESE OF ABERDEEN. Aberdeen. — 1. St Andrew's Chapel. The congregation has existed since the Revolution of 1688, and the present elegant Gothic edifice, open ed for public worship in 1817, at an expense of nearly L.8000, is vested in Trustees, and applied solely to congregational purposes. There are very 486 APPENDIX. few poor, strictly fepeaking, belonging to the congregation, but a great pro portion of it belong to what may be termed the working classes, in which number are included tradesmen and shopkeepers. Total sittings, 1100 ; supposed to be connected with the congregation, nearly 1400. The an nual stipend of the senior minister is variable, according to the funds of the Chapel ; that of the junior minister is fixed, and amounts to L.120, derived from seat rents and coUections. The civil affairs are conducted by a body of managers, appointed for life, and a Treasurer. Public worship is performed in the Chapel twice every Sunday, also on every Wednesday and Saturday throughout the year, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church of England, besides the day before and after communion, amounting in aU to 167, besides Sunday services. The members of the congregation are so widely scattered, that it is im possible for the ministers to extend week day superintendence to the whole of them. There is a Sunday school connected with the congre gation in the Flour-MiU Brae, attended by from 140 to 150, and open to aU denominations. It is supported principally from a bequest.* 2. St John's Chapel was established in 1812. The chapel was built by subscription, and a loan from the Scottish Episcopal Friendly So ciety, whose property it afterwards became. The Society sold it, and took an obligation from the purchaser to keep it up as a place of Episcopal worship. The present proprietor gives it for the use of the congregation rent free. Total sittings, 386 ; the stipend is from L.120 to L.130, arising from seat rents and coUections, and is dependant on the clear revenue, the balance of whicb, after defraying the ordinary expenses, is paid to the minister. Divine service is performed in the chapel 162 times in the year, including the two services every Sunday, besides occasional services. A Sunday school is connected with the congregation.! 3. St Paul's Chapel, according to the evidence of the Rev. John Brown, is " a very inconvenient, badly aired, iU situated, and insufficient, though church-like building. It belongs to the managers and constituent members, and is applied to none but congregational purposes. The chapel was erected in 1722 at an expense of L.IOOO. It has been enlarged at * Evidence of the Rev. 'William Browning. ¦f Evidence ofthe Rev. Patrick Cheyne, M.A. APPENDIX. 487 various times, and every spot turned to account. It is said to be per haps the richest in Scotland, being possessed of a chapel, house, and ground, valued at L.2400, without any debt, besides a sum of L.5425." Total sittings, 900. Tho amount of stipend is L.213, derived from en dowments, by bequests, and otherwise, and seat rents. The managers are eleven gentlemen elected for life by the congregation, in terms of the deed of constitution. " There are between 3000 and 4000 persons, not including chUdren, in this and the neighbouring parishes, claiming the ministrations of the minister of St Paul's Chapel. The great bulk of the congregation reside in the city of Aberdeen. The rest are very much scattered over the country, some as far off as twenty or thirty miles, and some attend the Chapel pretty regularly from a distance of seven miles." Divino service is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals, and other days appointed by the Church. The Chapel is called a coUegiate charge, but hitherto, at least during Mr Brown's ministry, it was not so.* Arradoul. — The congregation assembles in the village of Arradoul, parish of Rathven, Banffshire, in an old chapel which is applied to no other purposes. Total sittings, 210, and the whole number of souls connected with the chapel is 300, a few of whom reside in the adjoin ing parishes of Deskford and BeUie. The income of the minister is de rived from the interest of a sum of L.150, bequeathed for the benefit of the Episcopal clergyman at Arradoul, being L.5, 14s., half of the pro duce of a small piece of ground mortified for the purpose, being L.9, and whatever is derived from seat rents and coUections. The minister has a house. Public worship is performed iu the chapel twice every Sunday.! Banff. — The congregation in the royal burgh of Banff has existed since the Revolution. The present chapel is a substantiaUy built edifice erected in 1833-4, at the cost of about L.IOOO, by voluntary subscrip tions ; and is not applied to any other purpose. Total sittings, 356. A number of the congregation reside in Ganu-ie parish, and a few in those of King-Edward, Alvah, and Boyndie. The stipend is from * Evidence of the Rev. John Brown, M. A. f Evidence of the Rev. John Moir, M. A. 488 APPENDIX. L.llO to L.1I5, but variable, derived from seat rents and coUections, and from some individuals contributing certain sums in addition to their pew rents by way of gratuity. The minister enjoys the interest of L.200 bequeathed for behoof of the incumbent of the chapel, under control of the Bishop of the Diocese. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and once on all the holidays appointed by the Church of England.* Cruden. — This congregation is not reported. CuMiNESTONE. — The smaU congregation in the viUage of Cuminestone was formed about 1791. Some idea may be formed of the primitive state of the Church in this quarter, from the fact that the congregation, five-sixths of whom are of the poor and working classes, assembled in a smaU thatched buUding erected in 1792, the cost of which was only L.30. Total sittings, about 100. In 1836 the stipend was rated at L.53, of which the sum of L.25 was contributed by the congregation. Public worship is performed in the chapel twice every Sunday, and nine times in the course ofthe year on week days.f Ellon. — The congregation has existed in this viUage and parish since 1688. The chapel, which is only applied to the purposes of the congre gation, was erected in 1815 at the expense of L,600, and is held by the clergyman on a lease of 99 years at a rent of L.2, 10s. per annum, with half an acre of ground. Total sittings, 262. The stipend is from L.70 to L.80, derived from seat rents, coUections, and the Episcopal Society. Upwards of a hundred persons belonging to the congregation reside in different parishes adjoining. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday during summer, once during the rest of the year, and upon ten week days. I Forgue. — It is not known when the congregation was formed in this parish. The present chapel is a comfortable stone and slated buUding' erected in 1795 ; it belongs to the congregation, and is used only for pub lic worship. Total sittings, 230. Several members reside in the adjoin ing parishes of Inverkeithney, Huntly, Marnoch, and Drumblade. The • Evidence ofthe Rev. Alexander Bruce, M.A. t Evidence ofthe Rev. John Taylor, M.A. X Evidence ofthe Rev. Nathaniel Grieve, M.A, APPENDIX. 489 incumbent has a house and glebe, but the emolument is not stated, and is described as variable. Public worship is performed in the chapel as frequently as required by the Rubric* Fraserburgh. — The Episcopal congregation has existed in this town and parish since the Reformation, and this was long the scene of the ministrations of the venerable Bishop JoUy. The chapel was erected in 1793, at the cost of L.325, and has since been enlarged and improved. It is the property of the congregation, and is solely used for Divine ser vice. The total number of sittings before it was enlarged and altered was 288. Between 200 and 300 members are of the poor and working classes. The seat rents and coUections are applied towards the support of the incumbent, the amount of which, it is stated, cannot be accurately ascertained. Public worship is performed in the chapel twice every Sunday, and once on aU the inferior holidays. A Sunday school meet ing in the Town HaU is attached to the congregation, and a regular course of reUgious instruction is held every Sunday after the evening service. Between 200 and 300 persons belong to the congregation who reside in the parishes of Rathen, Tyrie, Aberdour, and Pitsligo.f Inverury. — This congregation was formed since the Report of the Commissioners was printed, and the chapel was consecrated in 1842. Longside. — The congregation has existed in this parish since the Re volution, and this was for upwards of half a century the scene of the ministrations of the Rev. John Skinner. The congregation assembles in a chapel erected in 1800 at the cost of L.429, defrayed by a sub scription among the members, on the property of James Bruce, Esq. of Innerquhomry and Longside, and is held, with a fourth of an acre at tached, on a lease of fifty-seven years from January 1801. Total sit tings, 551. The seat rents are solely appropriated to the clergyman's income, and the coUections, after a deduction of L.6, 12s. paid to the beadle and clerk, are distributed' among the poor. Public worship is performed in the chapel on the morning and evening of each Sunday from May to September, and once throughout the rest of the year, be sides eighteen services on different week days. Communicants from 400 to 440. The number of persons under the charge of the minister is ' Return by the Rev. Andrew Ritchie. f Evidence of the Rev. Charles Pressley, M. A. 490 APPENDIX. from 600 to 700, with about 90 from the parishes of St Fergus, Deer, Peterhead, and Lonmay. About four -fifths of the whole are compre hended under the denomination of agricultural labourers, operatives, handicraftsmen, and others of like condition.* Lonmay. — The Episcopal congregation was established in the parish of Lonmay soon after the Revolution. The chapel was erected by the congregation in 1797 at the cost of about L.230, and is solely used for religious purposes. Total sittings, 342. The seat rents and coUections are applied towards paying the minister, and were stated in 1836 to amount to L.50, more or less. Public worship is performed in the chapel every Sunday, and on the Festivals of the Church. The number of persons, old and young, in the parish of Lonmay connected with the congregation, is about 200 ; and 300, old and young, who reside in the neighbouring parishes of Rathen, Crimond, Strichen, and St Fergus.! Meiklepolla. — This congregation in the viUage of MeiklefoUa, parish of Fyvie, is principally drawn from the other parishes, and was stated by the Presbyterian incumbent of the parish to be 188. No farther in formation was given. Monymusk. — This congregation is not reported. New Pitsligo. — This congregation was formed in the parish between 1800 and 1805. The present chapel was built in 1835 at the cost of L.400, by Sir John Stuart Forbes, Bart., whose property it is, and is applied solely to religious purposes. Total sittings in the chapel, 160, the whole of which are the property of Sir John Stuart Forbes, Bart., by whom they are let, and a few are set apart for the poor. The sti pend is L.60 per annum, paid by Sir J. S. Forbes, with a house and glebe, the latter worth about L.l 3, lOs, Public worship is performed every Sunday morning throughout the year, and on the principal Fasts and Festivals. Communicants, 120, who, with the exception of two families, are aU of the poor and working classes. A number of persons belonging to the congregation reside in the adjacent parishes of King- Edward, Aberdour, Tyrie, Strichen, and New Deer.| Old Deer. — The congregation has existed in this parish since the ' Evidence of the Very Rev. John Cumming. ¦f Evidence of the Rev. George Hagar. } Evidence ofthe Rev. 'William Laurie. APPENDIX. 491 Revolution, and assembles in a chapel erected in 1776, used solely for the celebration of Divine worship. Total sittings, 500. The seat rents are applied to make up the minister's salary, and the ordinary coUec tions to the poor members of the congregation. The stipend is L.82, including L.2 per annum, left by a pious individual, with a house, but no glebe. Divine service is performed twice every Sunday from the Festival of Whitsunday to the end of August, and once on the remain ing Sundays, and on twenty-two week days throughout the year. Be tween fifty and one hundred members reside in the adjacent parishes of Longside, Lonmay, New Deer, Strichen, and Methlic. With the ex ception of a few families, chiefiy landed proprietors, they are aU of the poor and working classes.* Old Meldrum. — The congregation is supposed to have existed in this parish since the Revolution, and assembles in a smaU chapel erected at the cost of L.200 in 1813, which is used solely for the celebration of Divine service. Total sittings, 170. The seat rents and coUections are applied towards the support of the minister, who has a house and about an acre of ground, for the latter of which a feu-duty of L.2 per annum is paid. Public worship is performed twice in the chapel fuUy one half of the year, and once during the remainder, with usuaUy eight week day services throughout the year. Upwards of fifty members reside in neighbouring parishes, most of whom are of the poor and working classes.! Peterhead. — This congregation was established in the Parliamen tary burgh and parish of Peterhead in 1689, and assembles in a chapel in the town which belongs to the members, who erected it by voluntary subscription in 1814, at the cost of about L.3000. The property is vested in the treasurer for the time being, who is appointed by a body of fifteen managers, elected annuaUy by the subscribers. Total number of sittings, 763 ; connected with the congregation, old and young, 1172 ; communicants, about 700 ; poor and working classes two thirds of the whole. The stipend is L.150, permanently secured, and derived from the seat rents and ordinary coUections. Public worship is performed • Evidence of the Rev. Arthur Ranken, M. A. ! Evidence of the Rev. William Robertson, M. A. 492 APPENDIX. twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church. A Sunday school is connected •with the chapel.* PoRTSOY. — The congregation in this town and parish was originaUy formed in the neighbouring parish of Fordyce previous to the Revolu tion, and assembles in a chapel erected in 1797, and used solely for the celebration of Divine service. Total sittings, 120. The seat rents and coUections are applied towards the support of the incumbent, and amount to L.40, but he has neither house nor glebe assigned. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday throughout the year, and on aU the Fasts and Festivals of the Church. The poor and working classes con stitute two fifths of the congregation.! Turriff. — This congregation is not reported. Woodhead. — The congregation in this viUage, in the parish of Fyvie, has existed since the Revolution. The chapel was built in 1795, and enlarged in 1821, and is used solely for the celebration of Divine service. Total sittings, 180 ; communicants, 160 ; connected with the congrega tion, about 200. The members are chiefly composed of smaU farmers. The stipend is not stated. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday during summer, and once in winter, besides Holidays and Fes tivals.! IL— UNITED DIOCESE OF DUNKELD, DUNBLANE, AND FIFE. St Andrews. — The congregation has existed ever since Episcopacy was the established religion in Scotland. The present chapel was fi nished in 1825 at a cost of about L.1500 ; total number of sittings, 170. It belongs to the minister, vestry, and congregation for the time being, and is applicable to no other than sacred purposes. Minister's stipend, L.90, besides L.IO from the Andersonian Episcopal Fund in Aberdeen. * Return of the Right Rev. Dr Torry, and evidence of Mr George Mudie, Trea surer. ! Evidence ofthe Rev. Alexander Cooper, M.A. t Evidence ofthe Rev. David Wilson, M. A. APPENDIX. 493 Permanent so long as the chapel revenues admit. Public worship per formed twice every Sunday, besides prayers on Holidays.* CuPAR-FiFB. — Established in 1688. The present place of worship was finished in 1820, and cost about L.3000 ; sittings, 122. It is vested in trustees for the Scottish Episcopal Church and the congregation, and is not applied to other than congregational purposes. Minister's stipend, L.IOO per annum, besides the interest of L.450, bequeathed by the Rev. Dr BeU ; permanent so long as the revenues of the chapel admit. Pub lic worship is performed twice every Sunday.! Kirkaldy. — Established about 1813, under the spiritual jurisdiction of the Scottish Bishops. The place of worship caUed St Peter's Chapel was built in 1813 by subscription, under the chartered provision of the congregation, at a cost originaUy of L.600 ; about L.200 have been laid out upon it since ; number of sittings, 122. The property is vested in the minister and managers for the time being, the latter chosen from year to year. It is used only for public worship. The mini ster's stipend consists of what remains in the general funds after de fraying aU expenses. Public worship is performed on Sundays, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Episcopal Church of Scotland.| In 1842 the congregation had so much increased under the pastoral care of the Rev. Norman Johnston, A.B., that subscriptions were commenced for a new chapel, the present edifice being too smaU, and very incon veniently situated. Dunfermline — This congregation was not formed when the Commis sioners were pursuing their inquiries. The chapel was finished and consecrated in 1842. Pittenweem. — This congregation is included in the United Dioceses of Moray, Ross, and ArgyU, during the episcopate of the Right Rev. Bishop Low. It is not reported. Blair-Atholl. — Established shortly after the Revolution. The con gregation assembles for pubUc worship in a chapel which was built about 1797, at Kilmaveonaig ; cost not ascertained. No person has any right over the church but the clergyman for the time being. It is applied to no other purpose. Number of sittings about 200. The stipend is L,80, chiefly derived from the Scottish Episcopal Church Society. • Evidence of C. J. Lyon, M.A. t Evidence ofthe Rev. G. G. MUne, M.A. X Evidence of Mr Thomas Millar, Treasurer. 494 APPENDIX. Divine service performed twice every Sunday, Christmas Day, Good Friday, and Ascension Day, and once at least six other days throughout the year.* [Perth. — The chapel belongs to a number of gentlemen in the dis trict, and is applied to no other purposes than those of the congregation. Number of sittings not stated, but probably upwards of 300. The mi nister's stipend is L.180 ; public worship is performed twice on Sundays, besides on Festivals].! Coupar- Angus. — The congregation was established in 1824, and as sembles for public worship in the upper fiat of a house fitted up as a chapel, and appUed to no other purpose, belonging to a private indivi dual, and the rent paid by some of the members. The sittings are 60 : Annual emolument of the minister, L.45. Public worship is per formed once every Sunday. The minister also officiates at two other chapels in the adjoining parishes of Meigle and Alyth.| Blairgowrie. — The chapel was erected in this viUage and parish in 1842, by the Rev. John MarshaU. Kirriemuir — This congregation is stated to have existed since 1561, and assembles for public worship in the chapel, built in 1795, the pri vate property of Mr LyeU of Kinnordy. It is used for no other pur poses. Total sittings, 800. The annual emolument is from L.60 to L.70, derived from the voluntary subscriptions of a few families, a very few seat rents, and Sunday coUections. It is described as very vari able, and not permanent, depending greatly upon regular attendance and residence in the country. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and once a-day on the other Festivals and Fasts appointed by the Episcopal Church. Members of congregation reside in the parishes of Cortachy, Airlie, Kingoldrum, Kinnettles, Oathland, and Tannadyce.§ Forfar. — The congregation has existed in the parish and town of Forfar from time immemorial, and assembles in a chapel erected in 1824, at the expense of about L.IOOO, used solely for public worship. The chapel is officiaUy vested in the Bishop of the Diocese of Dunkeld and his successors. Total sittings, 350. The annual stipend is L.130, • Evidence ofthe Rev. W. C. A. M'Laurm, M.A. ! Evidence of JohnM'Whannell, Esq. Treasurer. ^The Episcopal congregation at Perth was not in communion with the Church in 1842. if Evidence ofthe 'Very" Rev. John Torry, M.A. § Evidence of the Rev. John Buchan. _ ^ APPENDIX. 495 derived from seat rents, Sunday coUections, and tho private subscrip tions of individual members. Public worship is performed in the cha pel twice every Smiday, on every Friday during Lent, and on the usual Fasts and Festivals of the Church. From 50 to 100 persons reside in other parishes.* Muthill. — This congregation is not reported by the Coimnissioners. Stbathtay. — Not reported by the Commissioners. Dunkeld. — No information. Dunblane. — The congregation was formed in 1842, and public wor ship was performed on Sunday, tbe 30th of October, by the Rev. B. F. Couch, M.A. of St Peter's CoUege, Cambridge. IIL— UNITED DIOCESE OF MORAY, ROSS, AND ARGYLL. Aberchirder. — The congi-egation in this viUage, in the parish of Marnoch, was formed about 1817, and assembles in a chapel built by the late proprietor of the estate of Auchintoul, the use of which is given gratuitously. Total sittings, 100 ; almost the whole of the members are of the poor and working classes. Public worship was only per formed in the chapel on each alternate Sunday tiU 1836, when a stated clergyman was appointed. Forres. — Not reported by the Commissioners in 1836. Fochabers. — This congregation is not reported by the Commis sioners. Huntly This congregation has existed in the town and parish of Huntly since the Revolution, and long assembled in a small slated chapel, applied to no other purpose than that of Divine worship, erected on the Gordon estate by subscription in 1770. The chapel is calculated to contain from 130 to 140. The seat rents and coUections are applied to the support of the minister, whose other emoluments are derived from the dividends of three sums of L.500, L.200, and L.IOO, invested in the thi-ee per cent, stock, in the name of certain Trustees. The greater part of the congregation are of the working classes, and of those possessing smaU farms.! * Evidence of the Rev. John Skinner, M. A. ! Evidence of the Rev. James 'Walker. 496 APPENDIX. Keith. — The congregation in this parish assembles in a smaU chapel erected by the Rev. John Murdoch, the incumbent, in 1807, at the ex pense of about L.200, and is only used for Divine worship. Number of sittmgs, 150, aU occupied by the poor and working classes. The mini ster states, that though under no obligation to do so, he intends to make over the chapel, with the house and garden attached to it, to his successor 'without compensation, the congregation being too poor to re deem it. The sums drawn for sittings, though there are no regular seat rents; and coUections, belong to the minister. Public worship is performed in the chapel as frequently as the Rubrics of the Church re quire, or as circumstances wiU permit.* Inverness The congregation has existed in the town of Inverness since the Revolution. The former chapel was built in 1801, at the cost of L.IOOO, but an elegant and commodious one was erected after 1836, containing 600 sittings. The annual emolument is L.180, derived from seat rents, coUections, offertories, and fees for occasional offices, such as marriages, baptisms, and funeral services. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on aU the Fasts and Festivals of the Church. The minister does not extend his exertions beyond his own congrega tion, except when occasionaUy caUed upon to officiate to the Troops at Fort-George, twelve miles distant. Members of the congregation reside in the parishes of KirkhiU, Daviot, Moy, Croy, and Nairn.! Rothesay, in the Island of Bute. — The congregation was not formed tiU after 1838, by the Rev. Samuel Hood. Lochgilphead. — This congregation was formed in 1842. Appin. — The congregation in this sequestered district of ArgyUshire has existed since the Revolution. According to a census taken in 1831, the total number of persons amounted to 1439, and, with the exception of a few gentlemen's families, aU are of the poor and working classes. The new chapel at Balachelish, erected in 1842, can accommodate 800 persons. It is near the valuable slate quarries belonging to Charles Stewart, Esq. The chapel is used solely for the celebration of Divine service. In the Fourth Report of the Conunissioners, printed in 1836, it is stated that the annual sum raised by seat rents was L.31, and that aU the emoluments amounted to L.67. Service was then performed * Evidence of the Rev. John Murdoch, M. A. ! Evidence ofthe Very Rev. Charles Fyvie, M.A. APPENDIX. 497 every alternate Sunday at Balachelish and Portnacroish, and in one or other of the chapels on the Holidays of the Church. An occasional Sunday service was given in Duror and Glencrerin for the benefit of - such old people as could not attend the chapels ; but the number who availed themselves of it could not be accurately ascertained. When the number attending was larger than the chapels could accommodate, Divine service was performed in the open air.* Portnacroish. — This congregation has now a stated pastor. The affairs, by the feu-charter granted at the time of the erection of the chapel, are managed by the Trustees, and their heirs and successors, so long as they shall continue members of the Episcopal Church. The chapel cost about L.200, and has sittings for 120 persons. The annual sum raised by seat rents was L.M, and the average coUections only L.l annuaUy.! Carroy. — The congregation at this locality in the Island of Skye was formed by the exertions of the Right Rev. Bishop Low, and the Rev. WiUiam Greig, M.A. was the first incumbent. Bishop Low thus writes of the state of the Church in Skye to the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, as it appears in the Annual Report for 1837 — " You wiU be pleased to learn thatour primitive Apostolic Communion in Scotland is graduaUy extending itself Within the last twelve months I have had the good fortune to establish a new Episcopal con gregation in a very remote part of my Diocese, the Isle of Skye, but at present the congregation is totally destitute of a place of worship, and the poor Islanders can contribute nothing towards the building. I am not forgetful of, and do now thankfuUy acknowledge, the Society's re peated munificence to my Diocese on former occasions." The Board, at the request of the Bishop, agreed to grant L.25 towards building the chapel in the Island of Skye. Stornoway. — The congregation in the remote sea-port town of Stor noway, in the Lewis, was formed about 1837, and a neat chapel is now erected. Fort-William. — The congregation at Fort- WiUiam, in Kilmalie parish, Inverness-shire, was formed soon after the Revolution. The present chapel is a well built edifice, erected in 1817 by voluntary sub- • Evidence of the Rev. Paul Macdll. f Ibid, 2 I 498 APPENDIX. scription, and cost from L.500 to L.600. It is the property of the con gregation, for whom it is held by six trastees, two of whom are always the Bishop of the Diocese and the incumbent. The chapel is applied to no other purpose. Total sittings, 250. The stipend is now increased by the Scottish Episcopal Church Society to L.80 per annum. Divine service is performed twice every Sunday, in the forenoon in English, and in the aftemoon in Gaelic. The incumbent has, since 1828, super intended the scattered members of the Church in the remote and moun tainous districts of Morven, Sunart, and Moydart.* Dingwall and Strathnairn. — Not reported by the Commissioners. Arpafeelie and Fortrose. — Not reported by the Commissioners. Highfield. — This congregation is not reported by the Commissioners. IV.— DIOCESE OF BRECHIN. Brechin. — The congregation has existed in the city of Brechin ever since the non-establishment of Episcopacy in Scotland. The chapel is held in trust by certain members of the congregation, and is applied to no other purposes. Total sittings, 300. The annual emolument of the minister is L.IOO, derived from seat rents and coUections, permanently secured by a written obligation by the managers or vestrymen. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Holidays of the Church.! Several members of the congregation reside in the adjoin ing parishes of Menmuir, Strickathrow, Marykirk, Caraldstone, Farn- weU, Marytown, Edzel, and Fettercairn. Dundee. — The congregation has been established in this town since the Revolution. The present St Paul's Chapel was erected in 1812, at the expense of L.3686, of which the sum of L.2366 was defrayed by contributions and by the sale of the old chapel. In 1829 the congre gation was joined by the one known bythe designation of the " English Episcopal congregation." Total sittings, 504. Since 1835, the num ber of communicants and of persons in the habit of attending has in creased, in consequence of another small Episcopal congregation having • Evidence of the Bev. Alexander M'Lennan. ! Evidence ofthe Bight Rev. Bishop Moir, D.D. APPENDIX. 499 been united to St Paul's. The stipend is L.200 per annum, derived from the general revenue. Public worship is performed in the Chapel twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church, once on the Saints' Days, and on every Wednesday and Friday during Lent.* Arbroath. — The congregation has existed since the Revolution. The chapel belongs to the congregation, and is used only for the purposes of public worship; sittings, 390. The stipend is L.l 12 per annum, with L.IO arising from a mortification, and the interest of L.220 in lieu of a manse. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Holidays of the Church.! Montrose. — The one congregation has no record of the date of its formation. The house which the members, who, with the exception of a few genteel families, are operatives, occupy, was not originaUy built for a chapel, and is rented from a society of Masons. It is applied to no other purposes than as a place of worship. Total number of sittings, 170. No annual amount of the emoluments is stated, because, being de rived from precarious sources, it varies considerably. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and occasionally on week days on the Festivals ofthe Church.:]: [The congregation of St Peter's Chapel, Montrose, was first establish ed after the Revolution. The present Chapel was erected in 1724, and is used solely for the purposes of Divine service. The cost is not ascer tained, and the building belongs in a great measure to the descendants of the original founders or proprietors. Total sittings, about 800. The annual stipend is L.186, derived partly from the interest of money be queathed to the funds of the Chapel, and partly from the congregation, secured by a written promise. In lieu of a house the minister enjoys the interest of a legacy of L.600 for the erection of a house for the in cumbent, Public worship is performed in the Chapel twice every Sun day, and on the Holidays of the Church, Several members of the con gregation reside in the parishes of FamweU, Dun, St Cyrus, and Logie- Pert.]§ * Evidence of the Very Bev. Heneage Horsley, M. A. t Evidence of the Bev. William Henderson, M.A. i Evidence ofthe Rev. Patrick Casbnie, M.A. § Evidence of the Rev, John Dodgson. 500 APPENDIX. Ladrencekirk. — The congregation was established in 1793, when the chapel was built, at the expense of ajjout L.IOOO, by pubUc subscription. It belongs to the clergyman and congregation, and is applied to no other purposes than the celebration of Divine service. Total number of sittings, 205. The stipend is about L.IOO per annum, including the parsonage- house and glebe. It partly consists of L.40 in money, and forty bolls of oatmeal, secured on the estate of Johnstone by deed of Lord Garden stone. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Festivals of the Church. Members of the congregation reside in the pa rishes of Fettercairn, Fordoun, Arbuthnot, Beiwie, Benholme, St Cyrus, Garvock, and Marykirk.* Muchalls. — The congregation in this fishing viUage, in the parish of Fetteresso, Kincardineshire, was formed soon after the Revolution. With few exceptions the members are all poor people, and the greater part of them fishermen and their families. The congregation assembles in a chapel belonging to the members, and applied solely to the pur poses of Divine worship, built in 1831 at the expense of L.300, which is stated to be considerably below its value. Total sittings, 176. The annual emolument of the minister is now L.80, of which the congrega tion contribute L.26, as seat-rents and ordinary coUections. The in cumbent has a house and about half an acre of ground, the former built by subscription among the members. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday during four months in summer, and once during the rest ofthe year, and sometimes on week days, such as Ash- Wednes day, Good Friday, &o.! Katerline. — The congregation in the fishing viUage of Katerline in Kinneff parish, Kincardineshire, was long connected with that of Drum lithie, but a resident pastor was appointed in 1842. Drumlithie. — The congregation in this viUage, in the parish of Glen bervie, assemble in a neat chapel dedicated to St John. Divine service is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church. The statistics of this congregation are not reported by the Commissioners. Stonehaven. — Not reported bythe Commissioners. * Evidence ofthe Rev. W. M. Goalen. t Evidence ofthe Rey, James Smith. APPl:^M)I^c. 501 V.—DIOCESE OF GLASGOW. Leith. — The congregation of St James' Episcopal Chapel has exist ed at least since the reign of Queen Anne, and a Nonjuring congrega tion of an earlier date merged into it shortly after 1802. The Chapel in Constitution Street was built in 1805 at the expense of about L.l 600, and belongs to the congregation, who are represented by twelve of their number as managers. The chapel is not applied to any other purpose than the celebration of Divine service. Total sittings, 380, and the whole of those who attend are resident in nearly equal numbers in the parishes of South and North Leith. They consist of the mercantile classes, including a few shopkeepers, with the exception of some indi viduals of the poor and working classes. The seat-rents and proceeds of the ordinary coUections are applied to the general purposes of the Chapel, including the minister's salary, the organist's, feu-duty, andthe expense of repairs, and occasionaUy to the relief of the poor. The total amount of emolument enjoyed by the clergyman is L.200.* Glasgow. — 1. St Andrew's Episcopal Chapel, near the Green, was established in 1750, and was united to the Scottish Episcopal Church in 1806. The congregation assembles in a substantial stone edifice, surrounded by a cemetery, built in 1750 at the cost of about L.2000, repaired in 1813 at the expense of L.400, and again in 1834 for L.200. Total sittings, 630. Upwards of 200 are of the poor and working classes, consisting of weavers, petty shopkeepers, and dealers in old clothes, and the whole congregation is scattered throughout the city and neighbourhood. The seat-rents, ordinary coUections, and produce of mortifications, are applied to the payment of the minister's salary, clerk, organist, beadles, pew-opener, and interest of debt. The extraordinary coUections are applied to their special purposes. The poor for whom the coUections are made are aged infirm people belonging to the con gregation. The minister had a stipend of L,200 per annum previous to 1836, of which the sum of L,100 was a fixed salary. Divine service is performed twice every Sunday, on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church, on Wednesdays and Fridays during Lent, and every day on * Evidence ofthe Right Rev. Dr RusseU, and of Mr Gunn, Treasurer. 502 APPENDIX. Passion Week. The minister stated that there were in the city of Glas gow and Gorbals about 10,000 Episcopalians, of whom he calculated about 4000 were chiefiy Irish weavers and labourers, altogether destitute of church accommodation and the means of reUgious instruction in connection with their own Church.* St Mary's Episcopal Chapel accommodates the congregation existing in Glasgow since the Revolution. The Chapel was finished in 1825, at the expense altogether of L.6324, and belongs to the contributors. The number of sittings is about 930. By the constitution of the chapel the one half of the whole seat-rents and ordinary collections go to the mini ster in name of stipend, and the other half are applied to the ordinary expenses of the congregation. The sacramental coUections are devoted entirely to the benefit of the poor, and the extraordinary coUections to their special purposes. The stipend for 1 835-6 was L.273, and though the annual amount varies, the principal is permanent, and is secured by deed of constitution. There is besides a sum of L.200 vested in trust in the Scottish Episcopal Friendly Society, the interest of which goes to the clergyman, and also a bequest of L.IOO to the clergyman and managers for the education of children of the congregation. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festi vals of the Church ; also a monthly lecture previous to the Lord's Sup per, and a weekly lecture during Lent. Catechetical instruction is af forded to the young members of the congregation for about nine months in the year, and there is a Sunday School for the chUdren of the poor. The minister considers the week-day superintendence of his own con gregation to be more than he can accomplish to his satisfaction, and that it must be very inadequate when the whole duties are devolved upon one clergyman.! The congregation of Christ Church, in the suburb of the Calton or Mile-End, was formed by the exertions of the Rev. David Aitchison, M.A. in 1835. There were then two places of worship, one in Main Street, Bridgeton, and the other in Claythom Street, each seated for about 300. The foUowing account of the congregation before the erec tion of Christ Church, to which the Society for Promoting Christian • Evidence of the Very Rev. 'William Routledge. X Evidence of the Rev. George Almond. APPENDIX. 503 Knowledge voted L.IOO, is fi-om a letter of Bishop Walker, an extract of which is given in the Annual Report for 1837 : — " After my visita tion held at Glasgow on the 3lst of August [1836], I went with my fa mily to Dunoon on the Clyde, having arranged to visit Mr Aitchison's interesting congregation, and to administer the sacrament of the Lord's Supper there on Sunday the 2d of October. This, notwithstanding the state of the weather, I happily accomplished. I first saw the school, on which Mr Aitchison's exertions have evidently not been lost, and a most interesting sight it was. A congregation of poor and decent people was assembled, and the room crowded. I never was so much moved as when I heard those poor people raise their moming hymn. The whole service, though in a wretched place, was admirable. Fifty persons, old and young, aU poorly but aU decently dressed, communicated with every mark of decency and true devotion." The present edifice of Christ Church was partly erected by subscription, but chiefly by the munifi cence of Mr Aitchison. It is seated for about 1000 persons, and the whole cost, including two school-rooms, and nearly three-fourths of an acre of burying-ground, was upwards of L.2000. Ahnost aU are of the poor and working classes, and a great proportion are hand-loom weavers. Many are Irish emigrants, and a very few are Highlanders. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and the minister superintends a Sunday School of boys and girls. Mr Aitchison calculated that there were stiU 7000 Episcopalians in Glasgow and the suburbs, consisting chiefly of Irish emigrants, without any place of worship.* St Jude's Episcopal Chapel, near Blythswood Square, was erected, and the congregation formed, subsequently to the Second Report of the Commissioners printed in 1837. This congregation is chiefly composed of the upper classes. The chapel is a large oblong Grecian edifice. Airdrie. — In the viUage of Coatbridge, near the populous town of Airdrie, eleven miles from Glasgow on the Edinburgh road, the erec tion of the chapel was in progress in 1842. Hamilton. — This congregation was formed in 1842, and a hall fitted up as a temporary place of worship until the erection of a proper chapel. Paisley. — The Episcopal congregation in Paisley was established in ' Evidence of the Rev. David Aitchison, M, A, 504 APPENDIX. 1817, and assemble for pubhc worship in Trinity Chapel, erected in 1833, at the cost of L.1200. The building is held by Trustees for the congregation, and is only used for Divine service and religious instruc tion. Total sittings, 310. The Episcopalians in the town and neigh bourhood are estimated at nearly 2000, aU, with the exception of from fifteen to twenty famiUes, of the poor and working classes. The clear stipend of the minister in 1838 was stated tobe L.56, without house or glebe, or any provision in lieu. Public worship is performed three times every Sunday, twice on Christmas Day, and once on New Year's Day, Ash- Wednesday, and Good Friday. The minister states, that " he gives instruction regularly in a Sunday school, and tq the children and young people of his charge on Thursday evenings. He has attempted to establish missions in Johnstone and Barrhead, but failed for want of funds. He does not extend his exertions as a minister beyond his own congregation, except when an English or Irish Regiment is stationed in Paisley Barracks, in which case he acts as chaplain.* Greenock. — The congregation in this important sea-port was formed in 1824, when the present elegant Gothic chapel was erected, which is vested in Trustees, consecrated, and applied solely for the celebration of Divine service. Total number of sittings, 400. The stipend is L.125, permanently secured by the constitution of the chapel, which makes it a preferable claim to debts, &c. Public worship is performed twice on Sundays, and on the Festivals of the Church. A Sunday and day school is connected with the congregation, and the teacher's salary is defrayed by subscription.! Helensburgh. — This congregation was formed after 1838. Ayr. — The congregation was established in 1 832, and now assembles in a neat chapel erected in 1837 by subscription, appropriated solely for the celebration of Divine service. The seat-rents are applied to the support of the minister, whose emoluments are estimated at about L.IOO. There are two services on Sundays, Christmas, and Good Friday, but on the first Sunday of each month, when the minister goes to Maybole, there is only one service in the chapel. J In the Report of * Evidence of the Rev. "W. M. Wade, and of Mr Samuel Southwell. t Evidence ofthe Rev. Richard Martin, A.B,, and of Mr Roger Aytoun, Chair man of the Trustees. X Evidence ofthe Rev. W. S. "Wilson, M.A. APPENDIX. 505 the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge for 1837 is the foUow ing account of the formation of the congregation at Ayr : — " The Board took into their consideration a letter from the Rev. W. S. Wil son of Ayr, respecting the Episcopal cougregation recently formed iu that place under his pastoral charge. He stated that some families and individuals, residing in the neighbourhood of Ayr, had in 1832 procur ed the use of a small chapel, and with the sanction of Bishop Walker formed themselves into a congregation in communion with the Episco pal Church of Scotland. Since that time, the cougregation having greatly increased, a suitable building was required in lieu of the chapel, which then was the upper fioor of a building originaUy designed for a granary. The number of Episcopalians in Ayr aud the immediate vi cinity exceeds 400 souls, and there are many others in the towns and viUages around whom Mr Wilson periodicaUy visits as their minister. The great majority of the congregation are poor Irish, unable to con tribute much towards this object, but anxious to do what they can. The sum required would probably be about L.700. Bishop Walker, who had himself made a donation towards this object, recommended Mr WUson's application, and said that if a new and suitable chapel couldj be obtained, the congregation would no doubt be respectable ; that many persons came over from Maybole, a distance of nine miles from Ayr ; and that Mr Wilson periodicaUy visits the people at May bole, who pay with gratitude the expense of his journeys to see them. The Board granted L.IOO towards the erection of a chapel." Maybole. — The Episcopal clergyman at Ayr goes to Maybole once a month, for the purpose of performing Divine service to the members of the Church resident in that neighbourhood. It is stated that " the preaching in this parish is a mere temporary arrangement until some thing farther can be done to afford the means of public worship to the Episcopalians here."* Annan. — This congregation was formed since 1 838. Dumfries. — The congregation appears to have been established in this town in 1762, and assembles in a chapel erected in 1817 at the cost of L.2200, the property of the congregation, and solely used for the celebration of Divine service. Total sittings, 300. The members are, • Evidence ofthe Rov. W. S. Wilson, IM. A. 506 APPENDIX. with few exceptions, of the upper classes, and extend over the county of Dumfries and GaUoway. The stipend averages L.250 per annum, but is variable, and is derived from seat-rents, coUections, offertories, fees paid at the celebration of baptisms and marriages, and at funerals, and the interest of L.300 bequeathed as a legacy to the chapel. PuMic worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on week days, during the Festivals of Christmas and Easter, &c.* Kelso. — The congregation in this to'wn is supposed to have existed since 1689, and was regularly formed in 1757. The chapel, which was buUt by subscription in 1763, with a vestry and small burying-ground, is the property of the congregation, and is used solely as a place of wor ship. Total number of sittings, 218. Few or none of the attenders and communicants belong to the poor and working classes, and some members reside in the adjoining parishes of Ednam, Roxburgh, Nen- thorn, and Eckford. The emoluments of the minister are fluctuating, and depend on the amount of the funds. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church.! Peebles. — This congregation is not reported by the Commissioners. In the Annual Report of the Society for Promoting Christian Know ledge for 1837 it is stated — " James Burnett, Esq. of Barns, near Peebles, forwarded a petition for and from the Society, in behalf of St Peter's Episcopal chapel in Peebles. The petition, signed by Mr Bur nett, by appointment of the managers of the fund for the erection of this chapel, stated that such a buUding was greatly needed, the Episcopal chapel which is nearest to it being more than twenty miles distant, and the want of accommodation being daily more felt. The Right Rev. Bishop Walker having informed the Society that the institution of the chapel owed much to the exertions of Mr Burnett, and merited favour able attention, it was agreed to grant L.50." VL— DIOCESE OF EDINBURGH. 1. — St Paot.'s Chapel, York Place. — This congregation, which was founded in the earlier part of the eighteenth century, removed from the • Evidence ofthe Rev. C. M. Babington, M.A. t Evidence ofthe Rev. William Kell, B.D. APPENDIX. 507 Cowgate Chapel to the present edi'i'^e in 1818, which is devoted ex clusively to the celebration of Divine service. The erection cost L.13,533, chiefly raised by subscription. Number of sittings, 1012. This congregation is composed of families residing indiscriminately in all the parishes in Edinburgh. The revenues of the chapel are applied to the payment of salaries, including those of the two ministers, interest on debt, repairs, charities, and other charges. The oi-dinary coUections are applied in part to the general purposes of the chapel, and part is given in charity. A smaU sum is entrusted to the ministers for that purpose, which they may dispose of as they think right, without being limited to members of the congregation ; besides this, a few pensions are given by the Trustees. PubUc worship is performed by the ministers in the chapel about 133 times in the course of the year, including the Fasts, Festivals, and Hobdays of the Church. The mimsters are able to extend their week-day ministrations to the whole of their congregation. The childi-en are catechized every Sunday after the morning service, and instructed in the elements of religious knowledge.* 2. St George's Chapel, York Place. — This edifice was erected in 1794 at the cost of L.3000, and belongs to a body of shareholders who subscribed L,25 each ; and the remainder of the sum necessary for the erection was borrowed by twelve gentlemen who act as the Vestry, and manage the affeirs of the chapel. Total number of sittings, 642. No accurate information was obtained in regard to the average attendance at each celebration of public worship, or the total number of persons in the habit of attending the ChapeL Many of the unlet sittings are gene ¦ raUy occupied. Many persons belonging to the Episcopal Church, resi dent in Edinburgh for longer or shorter periods, wiU not incur the ex pense of taking sittings in a chapel, and some of them resort to St George's. Out of the ordinary coUections reUef is afforded to deserving applicants, whether belonging to the congregation or not, given in an nuities. Some of the annuitants are paupers, and may derive aid from parochial funds. It is stated in the Appendix to the First Report by the Commissioners, that the emoluments of the clergyman are from L.280 to L.290, of which L.250 was the salary then afforded by the funds of the Chapel. The remainder consists of surplice fees, which * Evidence of the Right Rev. Dr Terrot, Rev. John Sinclair, M. A., and Mr Wil liam Marshall, Treasurer. 508 .APPENDIX. vary much in amount. Public worship is celebrated twice every Sun day, twice on the chief Festivals of the Church, twice a-week during Lent, and once on certain Saints' Days.* 3. St John's Chapel, Prince's Street. — This edifice was built in 1817, and was occupied by the congregation of Charlotte Chapel. The cost of the buUding was L. 16,013, including the organ, communion plate, and L.512 expended in repairing damage caused by a storm, The Chapel was built under an arrangement with the Magistrates of Edinburgh and the proprietors of Prince's Street, and, being in a con spicuous situation, was made more ornamental, and consequently more expensive than would have been deemed requisite under other circum stances. The funds were raised by subscriptions and donations, aud some of the former were afterwards converted into donations. It is now held iu 257 shares of L.20 each, making L.5140, upon whioh is paid an yearly dividend of three per cent. Total number of sittings, 821 ; connected with the congregation, about 900 ; and probably one-fifth of the communicants are of the poor or working classes. A clear sum of L.1266, after payment of incumbrances and expenses, has been derived from the sale of the burying-ground purchased from the Town of Edin burgh by certain members of the Vestry, and in 1 829 conveyed to the proprietors of the Chapel. This sum has been applied to the reduction of the debt, which at Martinmas 1835 was L.6596, but in the subse quent four years reduced to L.1561. The^annual stipend ofthe mini ster is L.550, out of whicli he pays his assistant. It arises from seat- rents and coUections. Public worship is performed twice every Sun day, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church.! 4. Trinity Chapel, Dean Bridge. — This Chapel was not erected, and the congregation was not formed, when the Commissioners returned their Reports. The edifice, a beautiful Gothic design by John Hender son, Esq. Architect, Edinburgh, contains sittings for about 800 persons, 5. St James' Chapel. — This Chapel, in Broughton Place, was erected in 1821, when the congregation was formed. The expense of the build ing was about L.4000, raised by voluntary contributions. It is the pro perty of the congregation, and is not appUed to any other purposes. * Evidence of the Rev. R. Q, Shannon, B,A,, and James Stewart, Esq, W,S,, Treasurer. t Evidence ofthe Very Rev. E. B. Ramsay, M.A, and of Mr RoUo, Treasurer. APPENDIX. 509 Total sittings, 850. The seat-rents are applied to the general expenses of the congregation, and the ordinary coUections are given partly to the poor. The stipend is L.500, and occasional fees. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the usual Fasts and Festivals of the Church, and catechetical instruction is given on Saturdays and Sundays.* St Paul's Chapel, Carrubber's Close. — This congregation is gene rally supposed to have been first formed at the Revolution, and assem bles in an edifice fitted up at the time which was originaUy a wareroom. The upper floor is said to have been occupied by one of the ejected Bishops, and was purchased by the congregation in 1741. The other portions of the buUding were acquired in 1786, and converted to its present form and use. The Trustees in whom it was vested conveyed it in 1820 to the Trustees of the Scottish Episcopal Fund, who have sipce been recognized as the proprietors. The congregation has a constitution approved by the Trustees of that Fund, acknowledging the right to oc cupy the chapel during pleasure at a moderate rent, which is not ex acted. The seat-rents are applied to the payment of the minister's stipend, and of the salaries of the organist, clerk, and beadle, with the expense of repairs and insurance. Number of sittings, 360. The sa lary of the clergyman is variable, and is not secured in any way. Pub lic worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on Ash-Wednesday, Good Friday, and other days appointed to be observed.! St Peter's Chapel, Roxburgh Place. — This Chapel consists of the first and second storeys of a house, and was originaUy constructed at the expense of a clergyman, who soon after let it at a rent of L.105. In 1 806 it was sold by him to a private individual, who, after many addi tions, divided the price, L.1575, iuto fifteen shares of L.105 each, only six of which were sold, and the other nine remain with the proprietor. No lease of the Chapel is guaranteed to the congregation, whose right to occupy it is not permanent ; but by deed it is set apart exclusively for the Episcopal Church, and it is provided that the congregation must be in communion with the Church, and under the jurisdiction ofthe Bishop * Evidence of the Rev. Dsiniel Bagot, B.D., and of Mr Smith Ferguson, Trea surer. t Evidence ofthe Rev D. T. K. Drummond, B. A., and of Mr Ale.^iander Bruce, Assistant Treasurer. 510 APPENDIX. of the Diocese. Very few poor attend the Chapel, the communicants being chiefiy of the richer class. Number of sittings, 420. The re venues are applied to defray the minister's stipend, communion ele ments, and other expenses, and towards defraying the debts of the Chapel (L.246), and on the fifteen shares into which the price is divided. Part of the revenue is applied to public charities beyond the bounds of the congregation. It appears from Mr Skinner's Return, that in the year 1834r-5 the minister had received, under the head stipend, L,78, 15s., and had in addition drawn the whole amount of the collections and offertories for the same year. The clergyman performs Divine ser vice twice every Sunday, and on the Festivals and other days held sacred by the Church. He instructs the younger part of his congregation between services on Sundays.* l^ORTOBELLO. — The congregation was first formed in this place in 1825, by the Rev. Thomas Langhorne of Musselburgh, who erected St John's Chapel in Brighton Street. When this Chapel, which was duly consecrated by Bishop Sandford in 1826, was nearly completed, St Mark's Chapel was begun by an individual resident in Portobello, and though the congregation now assembles in it, the Chapel is private pro perty, and as such a rent is annuaUy paid. Total sittings, 440. The stipend, as stated in the Appendix to the First Report of the Commis sioners printed in 1837, was then L.80, fixed for a time, and secured by the lessees. The seat-rents, offertories, and ordinary coUections, are ap plied to the payment of the minister, of interest, and other expenses. Divine service is performed twice every Sunday, and on the Fasts and Festivals of the Church.! The cemetery surrounding St Mark's Cha pel was the cause of an action in the Scottish Supreme Court in Janu ary 1832, when it was decided that a body of Dissenters cannot be pre vented by the Kirk-Session or Heritors ofthe parish from estabUshing a place of sepulture of their own. The case is thus reported as it was brought before the Court: — " Colonel HaUyburton and certain other individuals, having taken a feu in the viUage of PortobeUo, which is situated in the parish of Duddingstou, and erected thereon a chapel in connection with the Scottish Episcopal Communion, proposed to con vert the ground surrounding it into a cemetery for the use of the congre- ' Evidence of the Rev. J. W. Ferguson, M.A., and of J. R. Skinner, Esq, W,S. ! Evidence ofthe Bev, G, M, Drummond, B.A. APPENDIX. 511 gation, and those persons who might acquire burying places within it, and with this view they had it duly consecrated according to the ritual of the Episcopal Church. An attempt was immediately made by a neighbour to interdict them, on the ground that the churchyard would constitute a nuisance, and pending proceedings which ensued, the Kirk- Session of the parish for themselves, and taking burden on them for the Heritors, raised an action against HaUyburton and others, concluding to have it declai-ed tliat they, or the Heritors, had the exclusive right of managing the parish churchyard and letting out mortcloths to hire, and that no other parties were entitled to establish within the parish a place of common sepulture, and to have HaUyburton and others interdicted fro.n keeping up their cemetery. In support of this action they maintained that the Heritors, who were bound to provide sufficient burying-ground for the parish, or the Kirk-Session acting for them, had the exclusive privUege of keeping up a place of common sepulture for the parish, and of making profit by disposing of and seUing parts thereof to individuals ; and that the Kirk-Session had also the exclusive right of levying mort cloth and other funeral dues, the collection of which would be mate riaUy impeded if parties were aUowed to bury elsewhere than in the proper churchyard. In defence it was pleaded, that as the defenders had never interfered with the management of the proper churchyard, or the right to let out mortcloths, the conclusions as to these matters were improperly directed against them ; — that as to the other conclusions, there was no authority whatever for maintaining an exclusive right on the part of the Heritors or Kirk- Session to keep up a place of sepulture ; — that any dues for the use of mortcloths would be equaUy weU levied, if the Kirk-Session were entitled to them, whether the interment took place in the churchyard, or another burying place ; — that aU the other dues were for services perfoi-med, and went to the persons who perform ed them, and not to the poor or to the Session ; and that it was contrary to law to make a profit by seUing to private individuals parts of the churchyard, which (except the Heritors' private burying-grounds) was appropriated to the common use of the inhabitants ; but that at any rate the Kirk-Session or Heritors could never prevent the estabUsh ment of other places of sepulture in order to increase their dues or profits ; and further, that the burial of the dead in consecrated ground 512 APPENDIX. being in the view of the Episcopal Church part of their religious ri tual, it was contrary to the Toleration Act to interfere with it, so as to compel the members of that Communion to bury their dead in uncon secrated ground. The Lord Ordinary [Lord Mackenzie] sustained the defences, and assoilzied. The Kirk-Session reclaimed, but the Court, without caUing on the defenders' counsel to answer, adhered."* Musselburgh. — The congregation in this town, in the parish of In veresk, has existed since 1688, and assembles in a chapel erected about 1800 at the cost of L.600, raised by private donations. It belongs to the congregation, and is applied to no other than religious purposes. Total sittings, 200. The minister's stipend is about L.80, but variable, and derived from the seat-rents, which, with the coUections, are applied to defray the necessary expenses of the congregation. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and on the usual Fasts and Festi vals.! Haddington. — The Episcopal congregation in this town is supposed to have existed since the Reformation. The chapel was built about 1770 on ground which was a gift from the Earl of Wemyss, is vested in Trustees, and is applied solely to the celebration of Divine service. Total number of sittings, 279. The congregation consists chiefly of the higher classes in the county, and the average attendance varies greatly, being dependent upon their residence or non-residence. The number in the habit of attending cannot be stated, as some of the con gregation are not always in the county, and some attend only at the Festivals ofthe Church. The stipend is L.llO, with a house and gar den worth L.25 per annum. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and ou Festivals. | Stirling. — The congregation has existed since the establishment of Presbyterianism. The chapel belongs to the congregation, being held by Trustees, and is used only for religious purposes. It was erected about 1797, and cost nearly L.600. Total number of sittings, 200. Minister's stipend, about L.150. Public worship is performed every Sunday, besides on Fasts and Festivals. The minister officiates as * Cases decided in thc Court of Session, vol. x. p. 196, 197- t Evidence of the Rev . Thomas Langhorne. X Evidence ofthe Rev, James Traill, M, A. APPENDIX. 513 chaplain to the troops in Stirling Castle.* In 1842, the erection of a new and more commodious chapel was projected. Alloa. — The place of worship was closed for about fifteen years, and re-opened in June 1S37. It contained 80 sittings, and was the property of the congregation. Since 1837, the present neat Gothic edifice was erected. It is applied solely to religious purposes. The minister's sti pend is L.80. Public worship is performed twice every Sunday, and also on Festivals days observed by the Church.! The Commissioners state respecting Edinburgh — " In computing the rates [or seat-rents] of the Dissenters, we necessarily leave out some sects which do not admit of scat-rents, whose sittings, however, amount to upwards of 4000 ; and we have distinguished from the others the Episcopalians, who, being generaUy of the wealthier classes, differ ma terially in that respect from the Dissenters." The neglect of public worship in the Scottish metropolis is thus described : — " If we were to assume, and the assumption does not seem unreasonable, that the num ber of persons in the habit of attending in those churches of the Estab Ushment where the number has not been given, exceeds the average at tendance in the same proportion as in those churches of the Establish ment where both numbers have been returned ; and to foUow the same rule in regard to the Dissenting congregations, excluding the Episcopa lians and Roman Catholics, the number in the habit of attending would in the one case amount to about 35,877, and in the other to about 31,675. By applying the same calculation to the Episcopal congrega tions, the number of persons in tlie habit of attending tlierein would amount to about 3703 ; and adding the number of 3000 in the habit of attending the Roman Catholic chapels, 430 at the Unitarian chapel, and 90 for the Hebrews, there would appear to be about 74,7!}5 persons in the habit of attending public worship out of a population in Edin burgh and Leith of 162,292. It would appear, therefore, as was in deed universally admitted in the Evidence, that there is a large number of persons capable of attending, who habituaUy absent themselves from pubhc worship. The number cannot be less than from 40,000 to 50,000, according to the age at which children may be supposed capable of at tending church. It need scarcely be remarked, that all these persons * Evidence ofthe Rev. Robert Henderson, JI.A. ! Evidence of the Rev, John Hunter. 2k 514 APPENDIX. are not chargeable with the same degree of neglect of public worship, as a part of them may attend occasionaUy. This neglect of public wor ship appears by the Evidence to be almost entirely confined to the poorer classes, and chiefiy to the very lowest. Various causes are assigned for its prevalence ; but the principal reason, and that of which aU parties con cur in admitting the force, is the indifference of the people themselves. This appears to spring from various causes. Some are in extreme po verty, so occupied in obtaining the means of subsistence, and so ab sorbed in their own sufferings, that they have no thoughts to bestow on other subjects. — A large portion, again, are sunk in habits of debauchery, which render them quite insensible to every feeling either of religion or morality." In reference to Glasgow, the Commissioners observe : — " We cannot make any precise statement of the number of persons within the unit ed district who may be considered to be in the habit of attending pub lic worship. The tables which we have exhibited would show the num ber to be about 81,013, but as in the majority of cases we have stated the number of persons in the habit of attending no higher than the ave rage of attendance, that number is probably considerably under the ac tual amount. If we were to assume, and the assumption does not seem unreasonable, that the number of persons in the habit of attending in those churches of the Establishment, where the number has not heen given, exceeds the average attendance in the same proportion, as those churches ofthe Establishment where both numbers have been returned ; and to follow the same rule in regard to the Dissenting congregations, excluding the Episcopalians and Roman Catholics, the number in the habit of attending would, in the one case, amount to about 33,569, and in tbe other to about 38,547 ; and adding the number 1500 in the ha bit of attending at the Episcopal chapels, 12,500 for the Roman Catho lics (although a proportion of these must reside beyond the united dis tricts), 23 for the Society of Friends, and 40 for the Hebrews, there would appear to be about 86,179 persons in the habit of attending, out of a population of 213,810." This is the census of 1831. " With re gard to the causes of this neglect of public worship, we deem it suffi cient, on the present occasion, to state that the views upon this subject which were laid before us coincided'generaUy with the evidence upon the same point which we received in Edinburgh." APPENDIX. , 515 No. II. STATE OF THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN 1708. In the Library of the Faculty of Advocates at Edinburgh is preserved a MS. list, entitled, " An Account of the Names of the Ministers and Parishes within the several Synods and Presbyteries of Scotland at and since the late Revolution 1689, who have either been deprived by the State, or deposed bythe [Presbyterian] Church, or voluntarily deserted, or turned out by the people, or yet continue to preach in their churches. The names marked X are Episcopal, the rest are Presbyterian." It is already stated that during the Establishment of the Episcopal Church before the Revolution the Dioceses comprised the Provincial Synods and Presbyteries as at present, 'with the exception of those Presbyteries which have since been erected. The number of Provincial Synods was then fourteen. The MS. now quoted appears to have been written about 1708. It commences with the Synod of Merse and Teviotdale, and the foUowing Episcopal clergy contrived to preach in tbeir [parish] churches by the connivance of the Government up to 1707 : 1. Synod of Merse and Teviotdale — Presbyterian ministers, 61 Episcopal clergy, 3 ; vacant parishes, 7. 2. Synod of Lothian aud Tweeddale — Presbyterian ministers, 105 Episcopal, 3 ; vacant, 9. 3. Synod of Dumfries — Presbyterian ministers, 52 ; Episcopal, 0 vacant, 1. 4. Synod of Galloway — Presbyterian ministers, 34 ; Episcopal, 0 vacant, 1. 5. Synod of Glasgow and Ayr — Presbyterian ministers, 115; Epis copal, 0 ; vacant, 11. 6. Synod of Argyll — Presbyterian ministers, 41 ; Episcopal, 3 ; va cant, 5. 7. Synod of Perth and Stirling — Presbyterian ministers, 63 ; Epis copal, 12 ; vacant, 5. 516 APPENDIX. 8. Synod of Fife— Presbyterian ministers, 64 ; Episcopal, 4 ; vacaut, 5. 9. Synod of Angus and^MEARNS — Presbyterian ministers, 50 ; Epis copal, 21 ; vacant, 14. 10. Synod of Aberdeen — Presbyterian ministers, 57 ; Episcopal, 38 ; vacant, 9. II. Synod of Moray — Presbyterian ministers, 26 ; Episcopal, 19 ; va cant, 13. 12. Synod of Ross — Presbyterian ministers, 8; Episcopal, 14; va- cant, 8. 13. Synod of Caithness — Presbyterian ministers, 13; Episcopal, 5; vacant, 3. 14. Synod of Orkney and Zetland — Presbyterian ministers, 28 ; Epis copal, 0 ; vacant, 1. The writer gives a kind of double list. By the preceding it appears that 112 Episcopal clergymen were in possession of their parishes, in de fiance of the Presbyterian Establishment, up to 1707 ; but in the other list he makes the number 116 ; and he thus exhibits the state of the parishes in Scotland. In April 1707, there are Presbyterian Ministers, 719 " Intruders" (Episcopal clergy), - 116 " Intruders" (Episcopal) into vacant parishes, - 97 932 In April 1708 there are Presbyterian ministers, 720 Episcopal clergy, including " intruders," - 133 Vacancies, besides " intruders," 79 By "intruders" is, of course, indicated those Episcopal clergy who were kept in possession of the parishes by the attachment of the people, and to whom the authorities of the new Establishment were obliged to aUow possession for life. APPKNDIX. 517 No. IIL CONTEMPORARY SKETCH OF THE STATEOF THE SCOT TISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH FROM 1715 TO 1746— ANEC DOTES— THE USAGES. [The following account of the controversy caused bythe "Usages" is from a manuscript volume in the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh, en titled " Some short Memoirs of the Affairs of the Episcopal Church of Scotland since the Death of Queen Anne ; " which at one time belonged to the celebrated Lord HaUes, and has his autograph, David Dahymple, Hailes, 1786. Who the author was is not stated, but it appears suffi ciently evident that he was a determined opponent of the " Usages," and a supporter of the " CoUege Party."] In the end of Queen Anne's reign the Episcopals in Scotland promised to themselves great things by the change of the Ministry, in somuch that a great many meeting-houses were set up in town and country, and their enemies caressed them on aU hands, by which means the ministers went in very boldly in the prosecution of the several duties of their fimction, and none or but very few set themselves in opposition to their proceedings. And thus they continued tiU the sudden death of that Queen, and the accession of King George the First to the throne, which very much disappointed aU their hopes, and put a great damp on their spirits. However, they went on without any prosecution or disturbance, for ought I remember, tiU the fatal year 1715, when there happened a very great insurrection of the noblemeu, gentlemen, and commons of this kingdom, to assert the rights and interests of K — J the Eighth. In which the Episcopal clergy could not be wanting, consider ing their principles, and the many grievous hardships and sufferings they lay under since the Revolution. And a great many of the Pres byterian teachers, having abandoned their churches and their respective charges, they of the other [Episcopal] persuasion thought themselves obUged (though perhaps unadvisedly) to take possession of them ; which 518 APPENDIX. upon the ruin of that noble undertaking, proved their ruin also. Some of them had not only prayed expressly for the King * in the churches, read aU his declarations, and several instructions which were given them ; but addressed him formaUy by a set speech in their gowns, which was afterwards printed, and strange observations made upon it. And though there were but few in comparison to the rest involved in these things, yet this drew a general persecution upon the whole Church, so that nothing was to be found in several places but driving the Epis copal clergy from their meeting-houses. Those who were immediately concerned thought it proper to with draw and hide themselves in some secure place, which they did till the Indemnity came out a long time after. Yet some of them being search ed for and taken, were led about with a great deal of contempt, tiU they were lodged in my Lord Winton's house! in the Canongate, which was then made a prison, and there they remained tiU they either made their escape, or were relieved some other way. The ministers of Edinburgh were then taken notice of, and being summoned before the Lords of Justiciary, were fined L.20 sterling, which obliged them to take shelter in the Abbey, | and employ others to officiate in their several meeting-houses for a considerable time after. The storm feU upon other parts of the kingdom, and so the Barl of Moray § having qualified to the Government for reasons best known to himself, not being any way engaged in the late insurrection, his chap lain must either pray nominatim [for George I.] or leave that family, the latter of which he rather chose readily to do. The minister of Fortrose in the county of Ross had laid aside the ex ercise of his function, having so many enemies round about him, who constantly threatened to harass or imprison him. He that continued to officiate in a neighbouring congregation, about a mile from that town. • The author, who was a zealous adherent of the exiled Family, means the Cheva lier St George, whom the Jacobites always mentioned as " King." ! This mansion, which is now removed, stood on the north side of the Canongate, nearly opposite Queensberry House. George fifth Earl of Winton was attainted in 1716, for being concerned in the Enterprise of 1715. X The Abbey or Sanctuary of the Palace of Holyrood is here indicated. § This Nobleman was Charles fifth Earl of Moray, who succeededin 1700, and died in 1735. APPENDIX. 519 was one morning taken out of his bed, and carried to the prison of Ding- waU, where he remained three months not in a fire room, so that had the day been never so cold or rainy he could not have the convenience of a fire. And even after, when he was set at liberty by the soldier who had some compassion on him, he was arraigned before my Lord Justice- Clerk,* then on his northern circuit, and couldnotgetfree without very hard terms. That clergyman afterwards perished going by boat to some part of the Highlands where he was to officiate, which, though it hap pened some years after, I could not omit here, in order to finish his story. The two ministers were banished from Inverness. One of them, it seems, was so much regarded by his enemies that he was watched whether he would come near the town, and the other took sanctuary in a gentle man's family, and after various tossings chose to go and be his chaplain. But the most unmanly as weU as barbarous action happened with re spect to a clergyman in Elgin of Moray ; for, dreading no harm, the commanding officer there (I am sorry I do not remember his name, that I might transmit him infamous to posterity) ordered his sergeant to cudgel him, which he did so unmercifully, that though he lived some years after, these blows stuck to him, and I am persuaded contributed to his untimely death in the very flower of his age, which happened in the town of Linlithgow, very much regretted by aU who knew him. The end of the year 1717 passed with the prosecution of several of the Aberdeenshire clergy, who were summoned before the Lords of Jus ticiary at Edinburgh ; but what was the final issue of the pleadings, on aU hands, which were solemnly managed in the Parliament House! be fore a vast crowd, I do not so weU remember The government being sufficiently glutted with these prosecutions, the Church had some rest tiU 1719. Then K — g J s thought fit to make another push for his interest, so that some noblemen and gentlemen, and some Spanish soldiers, landed in the Highlands, and had not Providence been pleased to disappoint the projects laid down, they might have shaken the W — g ' This Judge was the Hon. James Erskine of Grange, brother of the Earl of Mar, whose infamous conduct to his wife is previously noticed- t The Parliament House, Edinburgh, is here intended, in which the Judges of the Supreme Court of Scotland hear pleadings. 520 APPENDIX. P r ; but they being defeated at Glenshiel, this put an end to that undertaking at that time. This raised a fresh trouble upon the Church, so that the ministers of Edinburgh were convened before the magistrates of that city, and their meeting-houses were ordered to be shut up for six months, which ac cordingly was done, their doors being padlocked : and so strict the ruling powers were, that a minister, happening accidentaUy to be at Inverness, and thinking himself obliged privately to say prayers and preach in a room, a note was sent to him that he was in danger of being appre hended by the commanding officer there, so that upon Sunday night he was advised to leave his lodgings and retire to another. Thus stood matters at the death of Dr Alexander Rose, Bishop of Edinburgh, the only surviving one of those before the Revolution, whioh opens a new scene of troubles and difficulties ; for hitherto the Church was harassed by enemies from without, but then began they to breed in her own bosom. It wiU be here necessary to trace some things which were done long before, but could not so conveniently be takeh in tiU now. The Bishop of Edinburgh's great care was to preserve such a succes sion as might serve the exigencies of the Church, that when it pleased God to restore that primitive apostolical order to the Church of Scot land, they should not be obliged to have recourse to any foreign Church, either for the consecration of their Bishops, or for the ordination of their several ministers, and in the meantime to ordain aU such as should offer themselves, being duly qualified, for both congregations and fami lies. And so the Bishops of Scotland, when there were but few of them remaining, consecrated Mr FuUarton, Mr Sage, Mr Falconar, and Mr Christie, and the two dying before Dr Rose, Bishop of Edinburgh, to wit, Mr Sage and Mr Christie, tbey consecrated Mr MiUar and Mr Irvine. All this was privately done, for Dr Rose managing aU the affairs of the Church, and applications from all places being made to him only, it was not so necessary that these consecrations should be publicly known. But his death happening the 19th day of March 1720, it was then needful that the clergy of the kingdom should know their several APPENDIX. 521 Bishops, to whom they might apply in their respective counties. Ac cordingly, a few days after the Presbyters of Edinburgh were convened, and those Bishops who were then in town showed their several diplomas [or letters of consecration], but at the same time said they could do no thing with respect to the choice of a successor to the Bishop of Edin burgh, tiU Mr FuUarton, the senior Bishop, was come to town, whom they expected in a few days, having dispatched an express to him, and •when he came the Presbyters should be acquainted, and would be told also of all the means necessary to be foUowed. So in some little time, when Mr FuUarton had arrived, the presbyters were ordered to meet to make choice of one of the CoUege of Bishops, as it came then to be caUed, to be Bishop of Edinburgh, which they then thus understood, whatever stir has been made about that matter since. AU the ministers in and about Edinburgh did meet in one of the meeting-houses there, which being the largest meeting of them I be lieve since the Revolution, I think it not amiss here to set down the names of the most of them. MrWm. Abercrombie, Moderator. Mr Andrew Lumsden, Clerk. Mr Patrick Trant, by proxy. Mr Andrew Cant, by proxy. Mr James Henry. Mr Robert Wright, Mr David Rankine, by proxy. Mr David Lahrie. Mr George Johnston. Mr Patrick Middleton. Mr David Freebairn. Mr James Walker. Mr Henry Walker, Mr Alexander Sutherland, senior. Mr Alexander Sutherland, junior. Mr Thomas Auchinleck. Mr David Spence. Mr Robert Skene. Mr Robert Cheyne. Mr WUliam GiUan. Mr WiUiam Cockburn. Mr WiUiam Wylie. Mr George Erskine. Mr Thomas Carstairs. Mr John Robertson. Mr Alexander Mackenzie. Mr Alexander CampbeU. Mr James Watson. Mr Patrick Hume. Mr Robert Keith. Mr Robert Calder. Mr Daniel Taylor. Mr James Inglis. Mr WiUiam Elphinstone. Mr Gideon Guthrie. Mr Alexander Guthrie. Mr Robert Bowers. Mr John Maclauchlan. 522 APPENDIX. Mr Patrick Littlejohn. Mr Adam Peacock. Mr Daniel Robertson. Mr Patrick White. Mr Robert Colt. Mr Thomas Moubray. Mr Henry Foulis. Mr Patrick Lyon. Mr Duncan Murchieson. Mr Thomas WiUcie. Some of the ministers met together in a house the night before the meeting, where it was moved that since the Bishops of Scotland were pleased to appoint the presbyters to choose their Bishop, it was but mannerly to refer back again the choice to themselves, and so the raost part of them were for the reference. Accordingly, the Bishops pitched upon Mr FuUarton for the Diocese of Edinburgh as the Senior, which he accepted as from the CoUege, as an authentic deed under his and the rest of their hands, I am told stiU extant, manifests and declares. The late Bishop of Edinburgh, Dr Rose, taking the whole care ofthe Church upon himself, except in very important matters where he thought it proper to consult with his coUeagues, found it not necessary to make the consecrations public, which was the reason, as is said above, why the presbyters were desirous to know who were Bishops of this Church, and when they were known, were all owned as such, and submitted to, without the least notion then of that which they afterwards started, concerning Utopian Bishops, or Bishops at large, who had no concern with this Church, as some have since very confidently as weU as strangely asserted. But though these Bishops had not any great share in the government of the Church before, they thought fit by common consent to have par ticular districts, over which they might preside, and have an immediate iuspection. So Mr Fullarton had Edinburgh, Mr MiUar the Merse [Berwickshire], Mr Irvine the old Diocese of Dunblane, and part of Perthshire, Mr Falconar had Fife, Angus [Forfarshire], and the Mearns [Kincardineshire],* Mr Freebairn had Annandale.! Mr Cant was so infirm, that, as I believe he desired none, so none was aUotted him, being yet repute by aU as much a Bishop of this Church as any of • Most of these counties of Forfar and Kincardine, anciently Angus and Mearns, are in the present Diocese of Brechin. t A district of Dumfries-shire in the Archbishopric of Glasgow, APPENDIX. 523 the rest. Thus I think they continued without any disturbance or mo lestation, aU the presbyters in the several districts submitting to them tiU the arrival of Mr Gadderar in this kingdom in the summer of 1722. I should have told above, that besides these mentioned Bishops, there were two consecrated in England — Mr Archibald CampbeU, uncle to the Duke of ArgyU, and the just named Mr Gadderar, wbo was a mini ster in Scotland before the Revolution, but then resided in England. These two were consecrated Bishops of this Church, and were always esteemed such, though none of them at that time lived in Scotland. There were certain persons in our own neighbouring nation who en deavoured to revive, sometime before this, some ancient Usages or cus toms, which obtained in the Primitive Church, such as mixing water with the wine in the Holy Eucharist, prayers for the dead,* and chrism in baptism and confirmation ;! and to such a length they went, that they must strike out the Decalogue out of the Liturgy, for the Fourth Com mandment, which was Jewish, and in place of it use that summary of the Moral Law delivered by our Lord — " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with aU thy heart, with aU thy soul, with aU thy mind, and with aU thy strength, and thy neighbour as thyseK."J AU these things spread so in England, among the Nonjuring clergy there, and were so tossed eveu among ourselves, a considerable party of them appearing against such things, that there were a great many pamphlets written on the one side and on the other ; which made the matter be much farther known than I believe the first revivers intended, and brought their enemies more into their secrets than otherwise ; and perhaps made them set themselves more to crush and overthrow them, than without this would have been done. While these things were agitating in England, several letters were sent to Dr Rose, then Bishop of Edinburgh, to have his concurrence with respect to these Usages, and so to bring over the rest of the clergy • If by the words prayers for the dead the writer means the Boman Catholic practice, he is completely mistaken. All that was maintained in this LTsage was the duty of commemorating the faithful departed in the administration of the Holy Eu charist. t In these assertions he errs most egreglously. X This, if correct at all, must only refer to the practice of a few individuals, for it nowhere appears that such an alteration or substitution was at any time pre valent, or sanctioned by authority. , 524 APPENDIX. of Scotland to favour such things ; but be was too wise a man, and had the affairs of the Church too much at heart, to consent to any such thing. When they found that their several negotiations by letter succeeded not, they sent hither one Mr Peck, a clergyman of their number, to try not only to persuade the Bishop with respect to these things in debate, but to bring over, if he could, some of the inferior clergy to his way. He prevailed with none, for ought I could learn, but one Mr Cockburn,* in whose meeting-house he frequently officiated, and being sent away with a fuU answer to aU they required. I was told it was a great many months before that answer was noti fied to the [Nonjuring] clergy of England, being for a long time indus triously kept up, that they might not know the judgment of the Church of [in] Scotland, which might perhaps have stumbled them in their par ticular way of thinking. But that Bishop [Dr Rose] being dead, as I hinted above, Dr Gad derar was sent down under the pretence of being chaplain to the Vis count of Arbuthnot.! While he was in town [Edinburgh], he did visit and was visited by the several Bishops who resided in Edinburgh ; and though they seriously conferred on matters which regarded the peace and unity of the Church, they could bring him to no terms ; he would not so much as communicate with them. The Presbyters of Aberdeen had, it seems, met together, and chose Mr CampbeU, then in England, for their Bishop. He could not, or was not inclined to come to Scotland, and so he devolved his right which he had to Aberdeen over to Mr Gadderar, he designing to come and reside near them. When the other Bishops and he communed together, he said he had accepted the See of Aberdeen as by deputation from Mr CampbeU, so would own none of them in it, and, therefore, without any more, away he posts to my Lord Arbuthnot's family, and in some time after visits the clergy of Aberdeen, who accepted him for their Bishop without any regard to the rest. And he, favouring mightily the Usages, brought over a great many of the clergy to these, so that an open rupture threatened ' Probably the Bev. William Cockburn, enumerated in the preceding list of the presbyters residing in and near Edinburgh. f This Nobleman must have been John fifth 'Viscount, who died in 1756. APPENDIX. 525 the Chiirch, and aU seemed to go to ruin and confusion by tho several different methods which some in the North very violently pursued. Upon which the Bishops of Scotland thought it proper to bestir them selves in a matter of so great consequence, and, therefore, they wrote frequently to Mr Gadderar, but without any satisfactory returns. He wished they might delay matters of that nature, and not inquire nar rowly into his conduct with respect to the management ef his diocese, and I believe as little did he promise to meddle with them. But since they justly thought that the government of the Church re sided in them, and that they were to aUow nothing to be introduced into it which might tend to its disadvantage, those shifts did not please them. However, Mr Gadderar stiU went on, and gained proselytes every day to his "new opinions. He made his circuits in great pomp and parade,* with a numerous retinue of the clergy still attending him, and those of the bounds where he came appointed to wait on him, which they did, and no doubt received his commands. And so forward was he in those matters, that he wiU not. content himself with the See of Aberdeen only, but he must needs travel into Moray ; so he came as far as Elgin, confirmed aU the children in the way, and exercised aU the rest of the parts of the Episcopal function and jurisdiction. And now those who adhered to him caUed more loudly to introduce aU things they thought fit into the public worship of God ; nay, it was said actu aUy practised these Usages, as they spoke for them in aU conversations, thus to bring over the laity also to their particular way of thinking, and make them favour what they intended to do. AU this StiU more alarmed the plurality of the Bishops, who saw plainly what dismal effects and consequences must ensue upon these things when some foUowed one way, some another. They would at last become a prey to their enemies, who wanted nothing but to gain by their divisions. Upon this the clergy of Edinburgh were summoned, and aU the Bishops in town were present, where they resolved that a presbyter should be sent to Mr Gadderar with aU the necessary instruc tions, and if he would not at aU go in to necessary measures for pre serving and governing the Church of [in] Scotland, in conjunction with * These " circuits " are noticed by Wodrow in the extract from his Analecta, in serted in the present volume (p. 249), but he takes no notice of the alleged " pomp and parade " of Bishop Gadderar. 6 526 APPENDIX. the rest of his coUeagues, they intended, much against their inclination, to proceed to the utmost sentence against him ; and this no doubt was accordingly notified to him, and he persuaded to take advice not to run into such courses, as certainly he would repent, when it was far better to do it in time. In the meantime, the Bishops thought it proper to guard aU the pres byters of the kingdom as much as they were able against everything that might tend to endanger the interest of that Church which they were so much bound to preserve. Accordingly, they drew up a Formula, as it was called, by which every presbyter was bound to subscribe that he would use no innovations on the worship of God, particularly by mixing water into the wine in the Holy Eucharist, prayers for the dead, and such like, which, for the peace of the Church, they obliged them selves to stand up against, and only make use of the English or Scottish Liturgy, either of which was freely granted to aU as their several in clinations led them, because this was insisted on by some, and at the same time was represented as not at aU breaking the unity and order of the Episcopal Church.* So they began with the clergy of Edinburgh to subscribe this For mula, all of whom did it excepting one or two, who were told that if they did it not they must give over their charges, they [the Bishops] being positively resolved tbat none who officiated in Edinburgh should remain there while they refused any such thing ; and so I was told they frankly went in as well as the rest. The Aberdeenshire clergy laughed at any such thing, exclaiming that it was not in their power thus to bind up the consciences of presbyters, there being no fuU convocation of the whole Church to enact things of so great moment as they thought them, and far less when they did not own their authority at aU. However, it was sent to the several parts of • The " Formula " was as follows:—" Edinburgh, April 1724 Considering the present danger of the Church, and that her peace and unity are like to be broken by the endeavours of some to introduce certain Usages, such as tho mixture of water with wine in the celebration of the Holy Eucharist, prayers for the dead, aud some others, I, A. B , do faithfully declare and promise, that, for preserving the peace ana unity ofthe Church, which to all good men ought to be very dear and precious, I shall not make any innovation in the doctrine and worship of this Church, as now received among us, by introducing or practising any ofthe said Usages." APPENDIX. 527 the kingdom where there were any presbyters, and some appearing against it, the gentlemen in whose houses they resided would not so well bear their disregard to the authority of those who they justly thought as a CoUege had power to order the affairs of the Church. And when they proceeded farther to insist upon introducing these Usages into the worship of God, they told them plainly they would admit no such things, and if they were resolved on these they must seek out other places for themselves. So Mr R 1 J n left Logie-Almond's family,* Mr A w 6— d my Lord Nairne's,! and Mr A s Balgowan 's ;| and, which was very strange, they all went off without letters-demissory from their Bishop, and yet were received in other places, which shows what dis mal confusion there was then in the Church, and how far it might go if not prevented. In several other places of the kingdom the Formula was weU enough received ; aud they whose minds were not yet prejudiced or biassed by those Usages cordiaUy went into it. But the care and vigilance of the governors of the Church [the Col lege of Bishops] did not rest here ; considering what influence the gen tlemen might have, and how necessary, therefore, it was to bring them to just and worthy sentiments in these matters, § they directed a cir cular letter to aU in the kingdom, in which the clergy were movingly put in mind of their duty, and at the same time the laics were addressed ; and so I have set it do'wn at large, the copy of which is as followeth : — " Unto the Episcopal Church of Scotland, as weU Clergy as Laity, the plurality of the CoUege of Bishops who have the inspection and super intendence ofthe said Church, send greeting: — The peace and unity of " Drummond of Logie- Almond in Perthshire. t Murray, Lord Nairne, a Peerage creat ed^n 1681, and afterwards merged into a younger branch ofthe Ducal House of Atholl. The family seat was Stanley House in the parish of Auchtergaven, Perthshire, an old mansion, built at different times, delightfully situated amid magnificent scenery on the banks of the Tay near the vil lage of Stanley. Both the mansion and thriving village derive their name from Lady Amelia Stanley, daughter of James Earl of Derby, who married the first Marquis of AthoU. ^ X Graham of Balgowan, in Perthshire, a family represented by the gallant Lord Lynedoch. § It is here to be observed, that long before and after this period many ofthe prin cipal nobility and gentry of Scotland retained Episcopal clergymen in their families as private chaplains, and in some cases as preceptors to their children. 528 APPENDIX. this National Church is a matter of so great importance to us, and to aU who wish weU to religion, that we cannot think without horror and the utmost detestation of aUowing anything to be brought forward into the doctrine or worship of this Chnrch that tends in the least to separate or divide us. Which was the reason why we refused to give our con sent to some of our brethren their practising in the public worship some Usages, such as the mixing of water with the wine in the celebration of the Holy Eucharist, praying for the dead, and some others, whicli the godly and learned divines, pious confessors, and holy martyrs, who com piled the Liturgy which now we use, thought fit and expedient upon the review thereof to keep out and lay aside, none of the divines at that time expressing any dissatisfaction thereat, or murmuring against the want of these Usages : and seeing the unreasonable reviving and press ing of these Usages by an incompetent authority have broken and di vided our brethren in England, and cannot miss to bave the same fatal effect if they are in the same unwarrantable manner introduced among us : Wherefore these are earnestly to exhort and obtest, in the bowels of Jesus Christ, aU of you, our dear friends, carefuUy to shun these fatal rocks whereon others have been shipwrecked before you. And for this purpose we judge it meet to lay before you, our reverend brethren of the clergy, for refreshing of your memories, that at your ordination, con form to the Ordinal, you promised solemnly to maintain and set forward, as much as lies in you, quietness, peace, and love, among aU Christian people, aud especiaUy among them that are or shaU be committed to your charge : to which promise your reviving of these Usages at this unseasonable time is not reconcileable. " You also farther promised in that same Ordinal by which you were ordained, to give faithful dUigence always to minister the doctrine and sacraments as the Lord hath commanded, and as this Church and realm have received the same. " Now the Church and Realm mentioned in the said Ordinal did and do StiU minister the doctrine and sacraments without these Usages, in the same manner as we do at present. And if you will keep faithfuUy that religious promise which you made to God and his Church on so solemn an occasion, then ye wiU forbear the mixture and tho foresaid Usages, and the incurring our just and necessary censure. " So great was our condescending care, that it induced us to indulge APPENDIX. 529 our scrupulous brethren in the use of the Communion Office as in our Scottish Liturgy, hoping thereby to prevent aU further disturbance. But seeing neither this, nor their own express passing from the absolute and indispensable necessity of these said Usages, can restrain them fi-om such measures as de plainly tend to rend and destroy this afflicted Church, we have found it necessary to issue out this our loving remon strance and injunction. " FinaUy, brethren, fareweU. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind. Live in peace, and the God of peace shall be with you. -" (Sic suiscribitur) — John, Bishopof Edinburgh ; Aii.MiLLA.n, Bishop ; Will. Irvine, Bisliop ; And. Caut, Bishop ; Day. Freebairn, Bishop. Given at Edinburgh, February the 12th, 1723." Mr Gadderar, finding that matters thus run high against him, and thajt he must either satisfy the rest of the Bishops or else stand by him self, and so make a grievous rapture in the Church, upon mature deli beration thought it more advisable to submit himself, and so he came to Edinburgh, and was fuUy pleased to enter into terms of agreement with them, which were accordingly drawn up, and were called the Con cordate, by which he promised uot to disturb the peace of the Church by any public use of these Usages, and accepted the Bishopric of Aber deen, not as by deputation from Mr CampbeU, in England, nor merely by the election of the presbyters, but from the CoUege of Bishops ap pointing him to inspect the affairs thereof, by which he was to act iu concert with them in pubhc concerns. And thus stood matters tiU some time after the CoUege of Bishops were to consecrate one Mr Norrie, minister in Dundee, [when] Mr Rattray of CraighaU, of whom frequent mention wUl be made hereafter, made a formal protestation against it, which went so far as to be printed, but there being very few copies of it, I never yet could see one. Now it was that Bishops of districts, or provincial Bishops, and Bishops at large, who have no places assigned to them particularly, made so great a noise, which was only whispered before, but now loudly spoke. However, they went on to consecrate Mr Norrie, and great in terest was made that Mr Rattray should be so too ; but having embarked with Mr Gadderar, it was not thought proper. Mr Norrie died some time after, but the dispute did not die with him, for there being some persons named by the K — to be consecrated, particularly Mr Rose, 2l 530 APPENDIX. brother to the late Bishop of Edinburgh, Mr Ouchterlonie, and Mr GiUan, the presbyters of Edinburgh made a terrible outcry against the last for reasons not worth mentioning, but which made him decline the promotion out of great modesty for some time. Mr FuUarton, Bishop of Edinburgh, having retired a little to his country seat in the West, desired that in his absence those Bishops who were in Edinburgh would be pleased to consecrate the three named by the K— g. Mr GiUan, as I said, declined it for that time ; but the other two, to wit, Mr Rose and Mr Ouchterlonie, were accordingly con secrated. A very little after accounts came of the Bishop of Edinburgh's death in April 1727, and then the presbyters of Edinburgh convened, and some of them hastily chose Bishop MiUar for Bishop of Edinburgh ; others of tbem thought that election too predisputal and irregular, and so dissented, which some of the Bishops thought too. However, some time- after, the Bishops meeting in Edinburgh, matters might have been made up among them, but unhappily Bishop MiUar had struck in with the Usage Party, as it was caUed, and so would not own the CoUege of Bishops, nor exercise any authority as by their permission or consent. Mr Gadderar, looking on this as a favourable juncture wherein to have Mr Rattray consecrated, which was attempted in vain before, plied Bishop MiUar so close, and persuaded Mr Cant to join in with them, that he was instantly consecrated. Mr Gadderar and M r Rattray buoyed up Mr MiUar so with a metropolitical power, of which he was too fond, and was indeed a great weakness in him, that he could deny those per sons nothing who fed him up with that weak fancy to which the others would never assent, as having aU a joint right and interest in the go vemment of the Church. Now things came to an open rupture. Mr MiUar would not so much as meet with those Bishops who were on the other side of the question, to wit, against his high metropolitical power ;* and he, together with the rest of his faction, to strengthen themselves, assumed into the episcopate one Mr Dunbar, a minister in the North, and Mr Keith,! a minister in Edinburgh. The others, considering these things to give great weight to their • This " high metropolitical power," mentioned by the writer with such bitterness, seems to have beeu the ofiice of Primus. t The distinguished author of the History of Scotland during Queen Mary's reign, and of the Catalogue of the Scottish Bishops. appendix. 531 consultations and authority, consecrated Mr David Ranken and Mr John GiUan, the latter of whom, as I said, should have been consecrated before, but was not tiU the 1 1th of June, St Barnabas' Day, being Sun day, 1727. The others standing much on districts, Mr Dunbar was chosen Bishop of Moray ; and Mr MiUar being old and failed, Mr Keith was chosen tn coadjutorem nostrum, in order to cover aU their designs. And thus tlie unhappy division broke out fuUy, six against six — Mr MiUar, Mr Gadderar, Mr Rattray, Mr Dunbar, Mr Keith, and Mr Cant, on the one part, the last of whom, though he was very much ab agendo, being far advanced iu years, and very little advised by them, yet was by other arts stiU looked on as one of them. Mr Duncan, Mr Freebairn, Mr Rose, Mr Ouchterlonie. Mr Ranken, aud Mr GiUan, on the other ; and frequent messages were sent from the oue side to the other, and terms proposed, those from the Provincial Bishops, as they caUed themselves, were thus — " Terms laid down by the Bishop of Edinburgh and his comprovincial or diocesan Bishops, and proposed by them to their brethren the Bishops at lai-ge, in order to the establishing tlie peace of the Church. " I. Seeing there can be no order or unity preserved iu any national or provincial Church 'without a metropoUtan, that aU do own Bishop MUlar for Bishop of Edinburgh, aud that as vicar-general tlie metropo- htical powers are lodged in him. " II. Seeing aU assemblies of Bishops are intended principaUy for deliberating upon aud regulating the affairs of the flock of Christ, re spectively committed to them, it is evident none can have a decisive vote but such Bishops as have a portio gregis entrusted to them. " III. The Bishop of Edinburgh and his other comprovincial Bishops are 'wiUing to maintain good correspondence with such Bishops as have no portio gregis committed to them, but are only Bishops at large, to call them to their meetings, and ask their advice on weighty matters, and if any of them shaU hereafter have particular charges, t. e. Dioceses or Districts committed to them by a regular election from a competent number of Presbyters, confirmed by the comprovincial Bishops, they wiU then come to have a right to a decisive vote in affairs relating to the general benefit of the Church." These were not at aU satisfying, and, therefore, after all methods had 532 APPENDIX. proved ineffectual, the Bishops on the opposite side having summoned Bishop MiUar to compear before them, and he refusing, they suspended him from aU exercise of his episcopal function, and ordered this to be notified to him and the clergy, which was accordingly done. However, he, not in the least regarding this, went on in his u.sual way to ordain presbyters,* and to hold several meetings, tiU he was taken away by death, which happened in October that year, 1727. Some time after his death, the presbyters met together to choose a Bishop of Edinburgh, and they pitched upon one Mr Andrew Lumsden, an old and discreet presbyter, who aU thought would have put an end to the troubles of the Church, but he striking in with the Usage Bishops, as they were then caUed, and receiving his consecration from them, left matters in the same unhappy state they were before. He would not, he said, disclaim his right and title to a metropolitical power, though he was frequently urged to this, because it might prejudge his successor, but he would not employ it even wheu given him, which the other Bishops did not think fit to consent to. While matters stood thus the Right Rev. Mr David Ranken died in November 1728, a person of indefatigable labour and diligence in pro moting the peace and concord of the Church, which being very much defeated by the restless spirit of some, troubled him exceedingly, and the gravel increasing on him at last cut him off. AU the Bishops at length reflecting how fataUy dangerous to the Church their divisions were, resolved to meet together, and put an end to them, which they happily did in December 1731 — aU mutuaUy em bracing each other, owning aU the consecrations as good and valid, and promising to do what in them lay to preserve and promote the unity and peace of the Church. And considering it might contribute to this, to put what marks of regard they could upon Bishop Freebairn, they con stituted him their Primus or Preses, to convocate them together upon the necessary affairs of the Church. But this was so displeasing to Bishop Lumsden, that he seldom after attended any of their meetings, or regarded their authority, doing every thing as he thought proper, without advising them, which they took so iU that they were resolved to * The writer adds — " I do not remember he ordained any but one presbyter, who i£ since dead." APPENDIX. 533 meet, to expostulate the affair with him, and to advise that they should take joint measures for the government of the Church. But it happened that the very day before their meeting, which was tlie 20th day of June 1733, Bishop Lumsden died, and so Providence prevented any misunderstanding which might have risen among them. This year proved fatal to the Episcopal Church in the death of many eminent of her Bishops ; for in January died Mr Duncan at Glasgow ; in March, Mr Gadderar at Aberdeen ; and in April, Mr Rose at Cupar [Fife] ; and the 19th day of June, Bishop Lumsden at Edinburgh. Upon the 28th of that month. Bishop Freebairn was unanimously cho sen Bishop of Edinburgh, and on the same day his election confirmed by the rest of the Bishops, being then in the place ; and Mr Dunbar was chosen Bishop of Aberdeen with the approbation also of aU his col leagues. There was one Mr Maben, a deacon, who being arraigned before Bishop Lumsden for an irregular marriage, was suspended before the thing was fuUy proved. The Bishops, upon application to them, found this a bad precedent, and therefore ordered that Bishop Freebairn, a month after his coming to the See of Edinburgh, should take off this sentence till the fact libeUed should be proven, and then to proceed against him as he pleased. The presbyters who supported their plea against Mr Maben thought this bore harden them ; and, ou the other hand, the two Bishops in town, Messrs GiUan and Keith, were for maintaining the authority of the Bishops. However, the presbyters came to havc the bettor of it, for tliey so dealt with Bishop Freebairn, that he not only continued the sentence, but fixed it with aU solemnity ; by which means a little misun derstanding happened between the Bishops in Edinburgh and Bishop Freebairn, who so represented things to the rest of the Bishops, that when Bishop Freebairn as Primus caUed a meeting of the Bishops at Edinburgh [on] the 3d day of July 1734, they aU unanimously declined it except Bishop Ouchterlonie. AU the rest, to wit. Bishops Rattray, Dunbar, GUlan, and Keith, gave in a formal declinature subscribed by each, upon the receipt of which Bishop Freebairn 'wi-ote a letter fuU of disagreeable expressions, and which showed too much au angry resent ment, copies of which he caused deliver to the four Bishops, who dis sented, from his proceedings, and two of them. Bishops Rattray and Dunbar, returned answers to convince him how unreasonable he wa.^. 534 APPENDIX. but they were not at all satisfying ; however, after some replies matters were laid asleep. I cannot here omit to remember the piety of a certain considerable lady in England, who, considering the distresses that the Episcopal clergy of Scotland lay under, did very charitably bequeath to them in legacy L.400 sterUng, L.IO to every Bishop, the rest to be divided equaUy among the presbyters, which was accordingly done in December 1734, and by this means a list of all the presbyters in the kingdom being necessary, it was found that there were only about a hundred and thirty — a smaller number than was at first supposed. The beginning ofthe year 1735 appeared in the death ofthe Right Rev. Mr John GiUan, who died the 3d day of January. He was a person of great learning, an admirable preacher, and much concerned for the differences of the Church ; and it was thought that the slanders and de tractions of some contributed not a littio to hasten his end. The meet ing-house in which he preached was so considerable, that the gentlemen invited Bishop Rattray to officiate among them, which some thought a step to his having the See of Edinburgh, upon the demise of Bishop Freebairn, but he declined, so the gentlemen chose a discreet young gentleman, Mr WiUiam Harper in Leith, who accepted it, and appear ed there March 9th. As the year before Bishop Freebairn indited a meeting ofthe Bishops, so this year another, he said, at their own desire, to wit, of the rest of the Bishops, on the 18th of June. They would not meet, unless he pro mised to consecrate Mr White, minister of Cupar in Fife, who was to preside over the district of Dunblane, in place of Bishop GiUan deceas ed. For the Presbyters had made application to aUthe Bishops to pro vide them with one, which Bishop Freebairn took amiss, because they did not first make application to him, and to him only as Primus, and therefore would not so readily concur in the consecration. But Bishops Rattray, Dunbar, and Keith, proceeded without him or Bishop Ouch terlonie, and so, on the 24th of June 1735, consecrated Mr White, which stiU contributed to make the breach wider, so that nothing now appeared among them but remonstrances, or admonitions and protestations from Bishops Freebairn and Ouchterlonie on one side, which were answered by Bishops Rattray, Dunbar, and Keith, on the other. About the beginning of the year 1738 a fresh dispute arose between APPENDIX. 535 Bishop Freebairn and Bishop Keith, concerning tho ordination of ono Mr Spens.* He was designed for the meeting-house at the Wemyss [in Fife], and, therefore, that district belonging to Bishop Keith, ho ought to have passed trials before the Presbyters of Fife ; but I know not now he appUed to Bishop Freebairn, who appointed them accord ingly before some presbyters of Edinburgh, and did put him iu deacon's orders.! This was resented by Bishop Keith, who therefore w.ould give him no aUowance to preach at the Wemyss. Mr Spens, however, sub mitted, and that [affiiir] was over. In April or May that year Bishop Rattray came to Edinburgh, and dealt with the Bishops there to have a meeting of all called, which was indited for the 1 1th of July ; but when they met there was a proxy, one Mr Robert Lyon, minister at Crail, from Bishop Dunbar, who could not himself come, I which neither Bishops Freebairn nor Ouchterlonie would aUow, and so would by no means constitute the meeting ; upon which Bishops Rattray, Keith, and the proxy, removed to a meeting house in the town, and constituted themselves into a meeting without the others, and then received Bishop White, and did what they pleased, as yet unknown to us. Endeavours were stiU used to bring the Bishops to an accommodation of the points in debate before them, but aU to little purpose. And thus stood matters when it pleased God to call away by death Bishop David Freebairn, the 24th of December 1739, in the 83d or 84th year of his age, leaving the Church in too mueh This gentleman was the Rev. Nathaniel Spens, of the family of Spens of Craiir- sanquhar, near Cupar-Fife. He was afterwards Episcopal clergyman at Pittenweem in the same county. The old edifice, a kind of castellated building, in an apartment in which the Episcopal congregation at Wemyss assembled, is still standing in ruins on the shore of the Frith of Forth, near the stately mansion of Wemyss Castle, then the seat of tho Earls of Wemyss, who were the supporters of the congregation, which has long become extinct, t This was a most uncanonical procedure on the part of Bishop Freebairn, who had no right to interfere in Bishop Keith's diocesan district, 'without his express con currence. It appears from the above details that much personal animosity existed among the Scottish Bishops about this period. J The fact of Mr Lyon, a presbyter from Grail, appearing as a proxy for Bishop Dnnbar, in a meeting of the Bishops, if what is above stated is correct, is most ex traordinary, as is also the subsequent conduct of Bishops Rattray and White, in adjourning to a " meeting-house," and allowing Mr Lyon to sit. 536 APPENDIX. trouble and confusion ; for though he was a man that might understand the interests of it, yet he was too easily biassed by every counsel and advice given him. The presbyters met a few days after his death, and having chosen Mr WiUiam Harper to preside, did notify the vacancy of the See to the Bishops, and begged an order for choosing their Bishop as soon as their convenience could aUow. But none coming in the month ofApril 1740, they thought proper to make an humble remon strance to them again, but aU in vain, for since they found the presby ters would not chime in with some measures they projected, therefore they would aUow no meeting. As Mr Dunbar was old and infirm, to strengthen themselves they pro posed to the presbyters of Aberdeen to accept Mr Andrew Gerard, as coadjutor to their Bishop, who should succeed upon his demise ; but the presbyters foUowing the pattern they themselves [the Bishops] had set, would do nothing without an election, and giving no grounds to think they would choose Mr Gerard, the matter for that time was drop ped. But the Bishops consecrated one Mr Falconer, in September 1741, as coadjutor to Bishop Keith in Orkney and Caithness, and other places he could not visit. In May 1742 Bishop Ouchterlonie died at Dundee. He was the last of those Bishops who appeared against any innovations in the then re ceived worship ofthe Church. Soon after the Bishops gave a mandate to the presbyters of that district [the Diocese of Brechin] to choose a Bishop for themselves, who accordingly elected Mr Rait, a minister of another meeting-house in Dundee, who was consecrated at Edinburgh by Bishops Rattray, Keith, and White, in October 1742. The presbyters of Edinburgh, considering their circumstances in be ing destitute of a Bishop to oversee them, met together [in] February 1743, and chose Bishop Rattray to take tbe temporary inspection of them tUl in a fidler meeting one might be elected. Accordingly, there was a letter written to him, and subscribed by most of the Edinburgh clergy. He retumed an obliging answer ; and, though he did not fuUy accept, said he would be with them as soon as he could ; and about the eud of April came, yet did not caU the presbyters, tiU, as was said, there should be a meeting of the Bishops, which was indited the first week in June. But it pleased God to caU hence Bishop Rattray ; for. APPENDIX. 537 being takeu iU on Monday, May 9, he died on the 12th, ou Ascension Day, in the sixtieth year of his age, to tho surprise aud regret of mauy, being vigorous and strong. In the meantime, there arose great heats at Dundee, about choosing a minister for that congregation which was formerly Bishop Ouchtcrlo- nie's. That congregation was always against any innovations in the Liturgy of the Chm-ch of England, and Mr Robertson their minister showing great inclination that way, and shuffling with them, they re solved to call one Mr Fyfe, which both Bishop Rait and Mr Robertson not ataU aUowing, they, however, brought him to town ; and the Sun day after Mr Fyfe took possession of the pulpit, some time before Divine service ordinarily begun.* In August 1743, the Bishops met for the consecration of Mr Alex ander to the district of Dunkeld, in place of Bishop Rattray, and after this formed themselves into a Synod, where they enacted several Canons not very agreeable to the major part of the presbyters of Edinburgh, and where also Bishop Rait complained of the conduct of Mr Fyfe. Upon which two or three of the Bishops were desired to assist Bishop Rait in examining into that affair, and finding Mr Fyfe resolved to that congre gation whieh had called him, they instantly depose him ; but he, not withstanding, went on in the exercise of his ministry. The presbyters of Edinburgh, taking into their consideration the Canons made in the late Synod, gave in or sent to the Bishops a humble representation against them iu Jauuary 1744,! showing not only that some of them were made 'without due refiection, but also that the Bishops without presbyters could make none such binding upon them. This alarmed the Bishops, and occasioned some papers upon both sides. And Mr Fyfe insisting that he was deposed for adhering to the English Li turgy, this made his interest be espoused by some of the Nonjuring Bishops of that Church, and more warmly by one Bishop Smith. He wrote earnestly to Bishop Keith, to be communicated to the rest, en treating, for sundi-y weighty reasons, that Mr Fyfe, upon his humbling himself, might be restored to the peace of the Church ; but aU being to no purpose. Bishop Smith by letters received him into communion. This mightily displeased the Bishops, complaining that he unduly meddled This very outrageous conduct on the partof Mr Fyfe indicates that the congre gation was divided into two parties. t See p. 270. of the present volume. 538 APPENDIX. in what only concerned them ; and so they drew up a heavy declaration against his proceedings, which they sent to the presbyters of Scotland, to be subscribed by them, which a great many did ; but when laid before the presbyters of Edinburgh, they gave their reasons for decUning to meddle in that affair, which they sent to Bishop Keith, and he re joined, In this situation were things when the Prince, King James' eldest son, landed in Scotland, about the end of July 1745, and having gather ed some of the Highlanders, be marched first to Perth, and then to wards Edinburgh, where he came the 17th of September ; and General Cope having landed from the North, the Prince went out to meet him on the 20th, and on St Matthew's Day gained a complete victory. Then returning to Edinburgh, he stayed to be joined by the rest of his forces, and in the beginning of November marched towards England. In a few days after he had Carlisle surrendered to him, and then went for- ard as far as to Derby, stiU hoping that a great many of the English would join him. But finding few or none of them would stir, and the army under the Duke of Cumberland before him, the Prince was obliged to make a retreat back again to Scotland, which he performed in so gaUant a manner, that he lost very few of his men. This retreat he made about the end of December, and in order to favour this he left some at Carlisle to keep the Duke in play, while he marched to Annan, Dumfries, and so forward to Glasgow, where he stayed some days, and then made towards Stirling, which he intended to take. In the mean time the army gathered, and set forward to Falkirk, when the Prince thought proper to engage them, and defeated them on the 17th day of January 1746, that they retired in great precipitation, and would have been cut off, or made prisoners, had they been pursued. But the Prince's army, contenting themselves with the advantage they gained, retumed to Stirling, whioh they battered strongly ; but Cumberland re turning, and having gathered his forces, the Prince thought fit to pass the Forth in the beginning of February, and go northward, which he did the length of Inverness, took the fort there, and continued recruit ing his army. Cumberland foUowed, came to Perth, and judging the Highland roads not passable by his horse, and fatiguing to his men, he marched by the coast to Aberdeen, where he stayed tiU the beginning ¦ of April ; and then setting forward, he met the Prince's army at Drum- APPENDIX. 530 mossie [CuUoden], about two miles from Inverness, and there gained a fuU victory on the 16th day of April, after which ensued terrible plun derings, devastations, and slaughters aU over the North, especially in the Highlands ; and the Earls of Kilmarnock and Cromarty, and Lord Balmerino, being taken prisoners, they were arraigned and condemned by the Peers. Earl Cromarty was reprieved, and KUmarnock and Bal merino were executed on Tower HiU the 18th day of August. Terrible murders ensued, and many suffered at London, CarUsle, and other places. In the meantime, the Prince wandered over the Highlands, fre quently in danger of being surprised and taken ; but at last he and a great number of his foUowers got safe to France, in the end of Septem ber or beginning of October 1746. The meeting-houses of the Episcopal clergy continued undisturbed tiU Cumberland's going North ; and then there were parties sent out, who burnt or demolished thirty or forty of these places of worship, burn ing the 'very Bibles and Prayer-Books ; and after the battle of Drum- mossie the meeting-houses in Edinburgh were shut up, and by the act, refusing aU, confined to four only. [The summary of tbe Enterprise of 1745-6, which concludes the pre ceding sketch, is much more moderately expressed than might have been expected, considering the •writer's political principles. The same MS. volume contains another document on that interminable subject the " Usages," which is said to have been 'written by Bishop Ranken, one of their most resolute opponents. It is entitled — " A Vindication of the Conduct, in a late affair, of those who stand up for the peace of this afflicted Church, so much disturbed by certain persons ; together with a short Account of those woeful divisions which have happened among those of the Episcopal Communion in Scotland, and upon whom they are to be charged."] "It is," says Bishop Ranken, "with inexpressible grief and sorrow of heart that we find ourselves obUged to appeal to aU impartial and un prejudiced readers of this paper, 'with relation to our conduct in this af fair. That we may set in the clearest light those woeful divisions which have happened in this poor distressed Church, we shall trace them up to their original and source. 540 APPENDIX. " They of the Episcopal Communion in Scotland, both clergy and laity, enjoyed profound peace, unity, and concord, among themselves, until some unhappily began to propagate opinions concerning certain antiquated Usages, viz. the mixing of water with the wine in the holy sacrament of the Lord's Supper, prayers for the dead, the use of chrism to the sick, and to do aU that was in their power to gain proselytes to have their opinions. And more especiaUy tiU Bishop Gadderar came hither from England, he, having got himself, by what method we shaU not inquire, made Bishop of the Diocese of Aberdeen, did forthwith use his utmost endeavours to introduce the mentioned Usages into that Diocese and elsewhere, with the assistance of others, as he and they had any influence, and tbat after a most schismatical manner, not only without a lawful convocation, which such an alteration in divine wor ship, though it had been innocent as to the rites themselves, undoubtedly required and caUed for, but also in plain opposition to the majority of the CoUege of Bishops, who had not only declared against the use of the Usages themselves, but had also passed an act obliging the presbyters of this Church to subscribe the Formula, by which theywere bound not to use the mentioned Usages. " Bishop Gadderar, with his adherents, carried on their unwarrantable practices with so much eagerness and contention, that the rest of the Bishops, to prevent the scandal of an imminent rupture, made some con cessions to him, with respect to the Diocese of Aberdeen aUenarly, the said Bishops at the same time declaring they did not approve the use of any [of] the mentioned Usages, and particularly of the mixture, either publicly or privately, as is clear from the Concordate then agreed to ; but this concession was so far from remedying the evil for which purpose it was designed, tbat by the conduct and management of Bi shop Gadderar and his adherents, it contributed to the growth thereof. " At length, shortly after the death of the Right Rev. Mr FuUarton, late Bishop of Edinburgh, whose easiness Bishop Gadderar and they of his party had lamentably abused. Bishop Gadderar and some others with him came to Edinburgh, with a view, as appeared by their actions afterwards, to give the finishing hand to their long projected work, by practising on and gaining over to their interest the Right Rev. Bishop Millar, the pretended successor to the vacant Diocese of Edinburgh. Now, of this and some material things of the late affair, we shaU give APPENDIX. 54 1 a short account, referring those who need farther satisfaction therein to tlie fuU narrative thereof, in a paper which may be seen by such as iii- quii-e for it.* " Now, how far Bishop MiUar has been in the interest of those above named, and how he has put them in a capacity to promote their de signs, wiU appear — First, by considering that, notwithstanding the Bi shops were advertised even by himself to meet at Edinburgh tlic Sth day of June last, about the important and weighty affairs of the Church, yet he, upon the very Lord's Day immediately preceding the said Sth of June, with the assistance of Bishop Gadderar and Bishop Cant, upon whom they had imposed, and entirely without the knowledge of the Bi shops, though the major part of the CoUege, he and they stole away the consecration of Dr Rattray of CraighaU, whom they, the injured Bi shops, would have embraced witli open arms, and to whose consecration they would have cheerfuUy consented, eveu notwithstanding his former deep concern in the matter of the Usages, if he would have given them just and fiiU satisfaction that he would do so no more. — Second, What we charge Bishop MiUar with appears the more evident, because that after he had so far gratified the desires and answered the designs of his new friends, he took not a very courteous fareweU of his former brethren, by pretending to adjourn their meeting on the 8th of June, some days before it, to the 22d of that month. By this he and his associates con cluded that the injured Bishops would be forced to leave the town, and that his and their irregtUar deed would be concealed, and to escape that censure it deserved, and then they might go on 'with the rest of their projects undisturbed — Third, He hath farther strengthened the pa trons and abettors of those rites and practices, to which the Church of [in] Scotland hath been a stranger since the Reformation, by consecrat ing Mr WUUam Dunbar — a zealous promoter of them. " Bishop MUlar did fuUy manifes thow entirely he was in the interest of Bishop Gadderar, Dr Rattray, and Mr Dunbar, for when he under stood that the injured Bishops continued stUl in town [Edinburgh], em ployed about the affairs of the Church, then he most imperiously, though havmg no authority to do so, adjourned them sine die, that is, * The preceding sketch seems to be here indicated, of which probably Bishop Ranlcen was also the writer. 542 APPENDIX. not to meet tiU it be his pleasure to caU them together, as is to be seen in a letter under his hand. " After aU this, we may justly put the question to the Right Rev, Bishop MiUar, to whom we 'wish sincerely weU, what moved him to ne glect and forsake so many of his coUeagues, and so plainly to contra dict his own former sentiments and practices ? Was it, as he boasts, to procure peace to this distressed Church, by uniting to her the persons so often named upon just and reasonable terms, such as may be owned before the world ? Why, then, did he conceal from us so good a design, and not aUow us Sie pleasure of being witnesses and approvers of the agreement, which, if such as it ought to have been, would have yielded us the greatest satisfaction? And why, even after the complaints we made of his very irregular proceedings, if they whom he had lately consecrated had, by their subscriptions under their hands, given fuU and satisfying security with relation to the Usages, did he not show it to us ? " Since we think that Bishop MiUar cannot justify his conduct, by the questions stated after this manner, then we shaU put it another way. " Did he neglect and forsake so many of his coUeagues, and plainly contradict his own former sentiments and practices, because he was jealous that these his coUeagues would not confirm his uncanonical and irregular election to the Diocese of Edinburgh ? This reason is very in sufficient—I. Because he ought to have had patience, until he did meet with them, and knew their mind. 2. He had put in execution the sur prising measure he had taken in the consecration of Dr Rattray, before his said coUeagues came to town, or kpew any thing about it, 3. His injured coUeagues being moved by an ardent desire of peace, were wiU ing, and that by the consent of their presbyters who had withdrawn from their brethren, when they proceeded most uncanonicaUy to elect a Bishop for the Diocese of Edinburgh — his coUeagues, I say, were wiU ing to pass over the irregularity of his election, and to consent that he should have the inspection and government of the Diocese of Edinburgh, and that he should be constant Preses in their meetings, and be empowered to caU them together, when the exigencies of the Church required it, with these conditions — 1. That he should not pretend to an exorbitant power and jurisdiction, and [not] to govern this Church without the con sent and joint authority of his coUeagues. 2. That he would give fuU as surance to them that he would discourage and oppose the use of those APPENDIX. 543 Usages, which have so much disturbed the- peace of this distressed Church, and that likewise his new associates should forbear and dis courage the use of them. 3. That it should be enacted, that for the time to come presbyters should not meet to elect a Bishop to any vacant district without the knowledge and allowance of the CoUege ; and that he who accepted of an election so irregularly made should be deposed. Yea, farther, the greatest part of the CoUege were so desirous of peace that they were wiUing to ratify the uncanonical consecration of Dr Rattray, providing he would give them just and fuU satisfaction witli relation to the Usages. And upon the knowledge of Mr Dunbar s con secration, they for peace sake were also ready to confirm his consecra tion upon the terms mentioned, with relation to Dr Rattray. " These most condescending and reasonable overtures of peace were again and again, both by letters and conferences, offered to Bishop Mil lar, and urged with the greatest earnestness ; and he was desired to com municate the same to those to whom he had now joined himself ; but it was labour in vain, for his new friends, as thej were not wUling to give just and proper satisfaction in the matter of the Usages, so they offered him, upon pretence of his being Bishop of Edinburgh, a high, paramount, and metropoUtical power, and caUed him the centre of unity, and what not. And as by this method they first got him into their interest, so they designed to keep him in it. But they had by it a farther view, namely, that upon his death some of themselves, or some other in their interest, might succeed him, and so lay claim to that exorbitant power. ¦ " Here, then, Ues, so far as concerns Bishop MiUar's particular, his aversion to peace upon the terms offered by his injured coUeagues • that, though after aU the wrongs done to the Church, and then by his unaccountable conduct, they were wiUing to consent to his being Bishop of Edinburgh, as is already related ; yet they were not incUned to grant him that exorbitant power so eagerly contended for on pretence thereof " Now, how much they are to be justified in this, they may safely ap peal to aU impartial judges, yea, even to himself ; for, 1. He knows that the Bishops of this Church had unanimously agreed, that in her present circumstances she should be governed by a CoUege of Bishops of equal authority and power. 2. He knows that in prosecution of this agree ment, Bishop FuUarton, though regularly elected to the Diocese of Edin- 544 APPENDIX. burgh, and confirmed therein by the consent of aU the other Bishops, was nevertheless obliged to renounce aU pretensions to a metropoUtical power, and to govern this Church with the consent and joint authority of his coUeagues ; and Bishop MiUar may remember that none of the Bishops was more forward than he in demanding this of Bishop FuUar ton. 3. Bishop MiUar knows weU, that when Bishop FuUarton was reckoned to have made any encroachments contrary to his engagement, he exclaimed bitterly against it, which can be proved by many ear witnesses of unquestionable credit, and by a remonstrance under his own hand. 4. It is not to be thought strange that the injured Bishops, the greater part of the CoUege, were not forward to invest Bishop Mil lar with an excess of power, when they considered that though he was not truly Bishop of Edinburgh, yet, upon an unjust claim to it, he had done so many injurious and unjustifiable things. Lastly, It justly cre ated in them an aversion to gratify Bishop MiUar in this matter when they reflected tbat Bishop Gadderar, and they of his way, do so zeal ously contend that this exorbitant power belongs to Bishop MUlar, and have, with so warm a concern, advised him obstinately to claim and own it ; for as by this they have aheady prevailed with hini to accom plish many of their designs, so by it they hope to confirm him in their interest, and to use him as an instrument for advancing their projects. " To come to a conclusion of this melancholy story. Bishop MiUar had so unaccountably and obstinately rejected aU the reasonable overtures of peace, which were made to him and his new fi-iends by the injured Bishops, the major part of the CoUege, then they, with those they had lately assumed into their own order, found themselves obliged in con science, and from a conviction of the duty they owed to God and this distressed Church, to cite Bishop MiUar to appear before them, and answer to a libel to be exhibited against him, ooncerning the many un warrantable, uncanonical, and dangerous facts, he of late hath been guilty of ; then, after he had contumaciously refused to compear, as can be instructed by a letter under his own hand, and after he had been thrice caUed to compear, and not compearing, the libel agaiust him was read, and aU the facts therein contained were found clearly proven. And then the Bishops in the CoUege assembled did, with great grief of heart, pronounce the sentence against him, whereby they suspended him from the exercise of any part of the episcopal office within this Church, APPENDIX. 545 until he submit himself, and give satisfaction to them, and accept of the reasonable offers made him by them for preserving the peace and unity of this Church. And they appointed this their sentence to be intimated to him, and to the presbyters of the Diocese of Edinburgh, th.at nono might pretend ignorance ; which was accordingly done. " This is a true and short account of what is mentioned at the head of this paper, from which aU who consider it without prejudice wiU clearly see to whom the beginning and progress of our woful divisions are to bo ascribed, and who are to be blamed for the continuance of them ; and that the injured Bishops, and those they have lately consecrated, stand clear of the schism whicli is now commenced. Thus we hope that aU impartial judges in this matter wiU absolve us from any accession to the mentioned divisions ; and we most earnestly beseech aU of the Episco pal communion to put up their ardent prayers to Almighty God, that of his great mercy he may pity the sad state of this Church, heal her divi sions, and bestow on all her members the spirit of charity, unity, and concord ; and that he may grant to us aU, of both sides, most serious repentance for our unprofitableness under the Gospel, for which in hii> righteous judgment he has thought it fit to give way to our being chas tised 'with this great calamity ; and may God give unto aU those who have contributed to the disquiet of tliis Church a sight and sense of their error, and may they return to a better mind : and then we with the greatest joy shaU embrace them as brethren." [The result of this denunciation of Bishop MiUar in particular, and of the disputes about the Usages, is given in the preceding narrative. The ideas which the College Party formed of the Bishop grasping at what the writer calls " metropolitical power" were completely faUacious. They were so wedded t6 their system of governing the Church by a Col lege of Bishops, that they could see nothing in Diocesan Episcopacy but ecclesiastical innovation. The statements now given intimate the per sonal animosities which existed between the CoUege and Diocesau Par ties, which usuaUy evaporated in mutual recriminations of unjust elec tion to their dioceses, uncanonical practices, and such like, until the dispute was happily adjusted, and the CoUege Party yielded the discus sion. The interest which the laity took in the strife about the govern ment of the Church and the Usages does not appear. It is probable 546 APPENDIX. that they generaUy thought these to be matters with which they had no right to interfere.] No. IV. THE CODE OF CANONS OF THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN SCOTLAND, AS REVISED, AMENDED, AND ENACTED, BT AN ECCLESIASTICAL SYNOD, HELD FOR THAT PURPOSE, AT EDINBURGH, ON THE 29tH DAT OF AUGUST, AND CONTINUED BT ADJOURNMENT TILL THE 6tH OF SEPTEMBER, INOLUSITE, 1838. Religion, implying the obligation which we lie under to the service of God, must be of divine institution ; because God alone can teU how He wiU be worshipped and served by his creatures. Having revealed his 'wiU for this purpose. He has also from the beginning constituted and set apart certain persons to act as his more immediate servants or officers, and in that official relation to assist mankind, in the performance of their religious duties. That this was the case under the Patriarchal and Mosaic institutions, is evident from the history of both contained in the Old Testament ; and that the case is the same under the dispen sation of the Gospel, is no less manifest from the account which the New Testament gives of tbe establishment of the Christian Church. It is there recorded for our instruction, that our blessed Saviour, the au thor and finisher of our faith, and the head over aU things to His Church, when he had " caUed his disciples unto him, chose twelve of them ;" whom He was pleased to distinguish by the title of " Apostles," or per sons sent with a particular commission to preach the Gospel ; and with power to work miracles for evincing the authority with which they were vested. The appointment afterwards of other seventy disciples appears to have been of a temporary nature, to prepare for their Lord's recep tion in " every city or place" which He was to bless with His presence. After His resurrection from the dead. He enlarged the commission given to His apostles, extending the object of it to the conversion of " aU na- APPENDIX. 547 tions," making them His disciples, and bringing them under His tuition and discipline, by baptizing them after the form and order of His ap pointment. Hence it is evident, that as long as there are nations or people upon earth to be thus converted, disciplined, and baptized, so long must there be persons duly authorised for that purpose ; and whose authority can fiow down iu no other channel than that which leads up to the only source from which it cau be derived — the command issued by Him to whom all power was given, both in heaven aud on earth ; and who, after declaring himself invested with this universal sovereignty, immediately added, as a consequence of it, this extensive commission to his Apostles — " Go ye, therefore, make disciples to me of aU nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; and teaching them to observe aU things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo I I am with you always" — in the act of hand ing dowu this commission — " even unto the end of the world." — This is the fundamental charter, by which the Church of Christ holds its con tinuance in the world, aud will do so as long as the world itself con tinues. The preservation of its spiritual powers, in the way of Episco pal succession, has ever marked the " continuance" of Christians after the example of the early converts, " in the Apostles' doctrine and fel lowship ; " and from the constant attention shown to this ecclesiastical arrangement in the apostolic age, we may justly infer, that it was then considered as one of those things whicb our Lord's Apostles were com manded to teach the nations to " observe," to watch over and preserve, in its pure and original form. Such is the form, in which has been re gularly handed down the ecclesiastical authority of the Episcopal Church in Scotland ; a Church in itself completely constituted and organized, in respect of spiritual power and sacred ministrations by its own Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. In this character, being in fuU communion with the United Church of England and Ireland, and adopting as the stand ard of her faith the Thirty-Nine Articles of Religion, as received in that Church, she claims the authority which, according to the thirty -fourth of those Articles, belongs to " every particular or national Church, to ordain, change, or abolish ceremonies or rites of the Church ordained only by man's authority, so that aU things be done to edifying." The doctrine of the Church, as founded on the authority of the Scrip ture, being fixed and immutable, ought to be uniformly received and ad- 548 APPENDIX. bered to, at aU times and in aU places. The same is to be said of its government, in aU those essential parts of its constitution which were prescribed by its adorable Head. But in the discipline, which may be adopted for furthering the purposes of ecclesiastical govemment, regu lating the solemnities of public worship, as to time, place, and form, and restraining and rectifying the evils occasioned by human depravity, this character of immutability is not to be looked for. The discipline of the Church is to be determined by Christian wisdom, prudence, and charity ; and when any particular Church has drawn up a body of Canons for its Own use, regard has always been had to its peculiar situation at the time when its discipline was thus regulated. In one country, a pure apostolic Church is found to be legaUy established, amply endowed, and closely incorporated with the State ; while in another, forming a part of the same empire, it is only tolerated by the State ; and as to all matters of spiritual concern, derives no support from the civil govern ment. Such is precisely the difference of situation between the estabhshed Church of England and Ireland, and the unestablished, the merely tolerated Episcopal Church in Scotland. In things of a purely ecclesi astical nature, embracing the doctrine and government of the Church, the faith peculiar to Christianity, and the mode of transmitting an apo stolic Episcopacy — in these respects the Reformed Episcopal Church is the same in every part of the British empire. That system of religious faith and ecclesiastical order by which it is distinguished in every dis trict of England and Ireland, is also its mark of distinction to the re motest corner of Scotland ; and although in this country it is whoUy unconnected with the State in the exercise of its spiritual authority, yet does it stiU depend, under God, on the civil power for peace and pro tection, in the enjoyment of all its rights and privileges, as a society purely spiritual, and constituted for the purpose of affording the means of grace and salvation to the members of Christ's mystical body. Viewing it in this light, the clergy of the Episcopal Church in Scot land declare, in the most sincere and unequivocal manner, that the ec clesiastical commission handed down to them has no relation to such secular powers and privileges as are peculiar to a national establishment ; nor does it in the least interfere with the rights of the temporal state, or the jurisdiction of the supreme civil magistrate. On the contrary. APPENDIX. 549 the clergy of this church, of every rank and order, feel no hesitation iu asserting and maintaining that the King's Majesty, to whom they siu cerely promise to bear true allegiance, is the only " supreme goveruor within his dominions, whose prerogative it is to rule aU estates and de grees committed to his charge by God ; and to restrain, with the civil sword, the stubborn and evil-doers of every denomination, ilorgymen as weU as laymen. They further declare, tliat no foreign prince, per son, prelate, state, or potentate, hatli, or ought to have, auy jurisdiction, power, superiority, pre-eminence, or authority, ecclesi.istical or spiri tual, 'within this realm ; and they do, from their hearts, abhor, detest, and abjure, as impious and heretical, that damnable doctrine aud posi tion, that princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope, or any authority of the See of Rome, may be deposed or murdered by their subjects, or any other whatsoever." Such are the solemn acknowledgments of the King's Sovereignty required from candidates for holy orders in the United Churcli of Eng land and Ireland. A simUar obligation, as extended to aU ecclesiastical persons, was enforced in a Code of Canons intended for the Established Church of Scotland in the reign of Charles the First. But the attempt to introduce a proper system of discipline, conjoined to the uniform use of a Liturgy, was completely frustrated by the events of that disastrous period ; and the troublesome state of affairs, in the two succeeding reigns, was equaUy unfavourable to the establishment of order and unity in the Church. The Revolution in 1688 set aside the legaUy established Episcopacy of Scotland ; and for several years after the shock which our Church received by the termination of that national struggle, the Bishops had enough to do in keeping up a pure Episcopal succession, till it should be seen what, in the course of Providence, might be further effected towards the preservation, though not of an estabUshed, yet of a purely primitive Episcopal Church, in this part of the kingdom. For this purpose, a few Canons were drawn up, and sanctioned by the Bishops, in the year 1743, which, though very weU calculated to answer the purposes intended by them, whUe the Church was under legal re straint and threatened with persecution, have yet left room for consider able enlargement, and require to have embodied with them, or added to them, several regulations suited to the now happily tolerated and protected state of the Episcopal Church in this country. 550 APPENDIX. In accomplishing this good work, some aid might be expected from the Canons appointed for the Church of England in the year 1603, for the Church of Ireland in 1634, and for the Church of Scotland in 1636. For the purpose of coUecting from these, and other sources, a System of Ecclesiastical Discipline proper for the Church under their Episcopal charge, the Protestant Bishops in Scotland came to the resolution of holding a General Ecclesiastical Synod ; and being duly convocatedby the Primus, did accordingly meet at Aberdeen, on Wednesday the 19th day of June in the year of our Lord 1811, together with the Deans of their several dioceses, and a representative of tbe clergy from each dio cese containing more than four presbyters, wben a Code of Canons for preserving and regulating order and discipline in the Protestant Epis copal Church in Scotland was adopted and sanctioned. A second Ge neral Synod met at Laurencekirk, in the county of Kincardine, on Wednesday the 18th day of June 1 828, when the Canons of 181 1 were re vised and altered. A third was held in Edinburgh on Wednesday 17th of June 1829, when some enactments in the sixteenth Canon of 1828 were repealed. A very general desire being expressed throughout the Church, especiaUy in the year 1837, that a further revision of the whole Code should be made, another General Synod was in consequence duly summoned, and met accordingly in Edinburgh on Wednesday the 29th August 1838, and being then and there duly and solemnly constituted with prayer, after fuU deliberation and discussion during several suc cessive days, the Synod so assembled and constituted did, and hereby do, ADOPT and sanction the foUowing revised and amended Code of Canons, and declare them to be in future the stated rules and regulations for preserving order and discipline in the said Church in Scotland. In testimony whereof, we, the members of the said Synod, have hereunto annexed our names and designations in the register-book of the Epis copal CoUege, and we bave, moreover, entrusted to a committee in Edin burgh the duty of causing tbe revised and amended Canons now ap proved and sanctioned to be faithfuUy inserted in the foresaid register, and together with this introduction, to be carefuUy printed for the ge neral use of the Church, For these purposes, an authentic copy, veri fied by the Primus, the clerk of the Episcopal CoUege, and by the pro locutor of the second chamber, in the presence of the Synod, has been given to the Committee, which they are required to preserve when APPENDIX. 551 these purposes are attained, along with the register-book aforesaid; committing the custody thereof to the clerk of the Episcopal CoUege, whose duty it is to preserve the said register, and the general records of the Church. CANON I. For preserving the Episcopal Succession. The Episcopal Church in Scotland, as a branch of the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church of Christ, inviolably retaining in the sacred mi nistry the three orders of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, as of divine institution, requires, according to the apostolic Canon, that a Bishop be ordained by two or three Bishops ; not fewer than three in aU ordinary cases ; and Priests and. Deacons by one Bishop ; the right of ordination belonging to the order of Bishops only. And it is hereby decreed, that no person shall be consecrated a Bishop of the Episcopal Church in Scotiand before he hath completed the thirtieth year of his age ; nor without the consent and approbation of the majority of the Bishops ; and that if any Bishop or any Bishops, not being a majority, shaU pre sume 'without such consent to consecrate any person to that office, all the parties concerned shaU be held schismatics. CANON II. Regulating the Election and Office of the Primus. Before the distinction of Archbishop was introduced into Scotland, one of the Bishops had a precedency under the title of Primus Scotorum Bpiscopus ; and the Episcopal CoUege having for a century past adopt ed the old form, it is hereby decreed that the Bishops shaU, without re spect either to seniority of consecration or precedency of diocese, choose a Primus, by a majority of voices, who shaU have no other privilege among the Bishops but the right of convocating and presiding ; and that expressly under the foUowing restrictions : — 1st, That he shaU be obhged to notify to the other Bishops the reasons of his caUing a meet- 552 APPENDIX. ing, as weU as the time and place for holding it ; and if the majority shaU dissent, as judging either the reasons insufficient, or the time or place improper, the proposal of such meeting shaU be either wholly set aside, or the time or place altered, as shall seem to them most expedient. 2dly, That if the Primus shaU at any time refuse to caU a meeting, when desired by a majority of the other Bishops to do so for some specified purpose, or if he shaU refuse to consecrate or sanction the consecration of a priest, canonicaUy elected to a vacant diocese, when that election shall have been confirmed by a majority of the Bishops, they shall, in such cases, have authority to meet and act without him. 3dly, That the Primus thus chosen by the majority is to continue in that office only during their pleasure. That the Church may suffer as little inconve^ nience as possible, by the death or resignation of the Primus, the senior Bishop shall instantly succeed to his powers, until a majority of the Bishops shaU appoint one to the office by a formal deed of election. CANON III. For providing vacant Dioceses with duly elected Bishops, and regulating . the Conduct of the Presbyters in such Dioceses. Every Bishop is hereby required fb appoint one of the presbyters of his diocese to act under him as Dean, who, in the absence of the Bishop, shaU preside in aU diocesan Synods, and the Dean thus canonicaUy ap pointed shaU, upon the demise or translation of any Bishop, notify the same to the Primus, who, being empowered by his coUeagues, shaU thereupon issue a mandate to the presbyters of the vacant diocese, re quiring them to proceed to the election of a successor. Should they make choice of a person already invested with the Episcopal character, the Bishop so elected shaU have no jurisdiction over that diocese, un less his election be ratified by the raajority of the Episcopal CoUege transferring to him, by a formal deed, tlie superintendence of the dio cese. But if the presbyters of the vacant diocese shaU elect a presby ter to be their future diocesan, of whose fitness for that office the Bishops shaU declare they have sufficient reason not to be satisfied, in that ca,se the presbyters shall be required to proceed to a new election. During the vacancy of any diocese, if any case relating to discipline shall occur for which there is no particular provision made by the Ca- APPENDIX. 553 nons of tliis Church, the presbyters shaU have recourse to the Primus, who, with the advice and consent of his coUeagues, shall determine the same, and who shaU also provide for the performance of any Episcopal offices that may be required among them. AU elections of Bishops sliaU be notified to the Primus, according to the form prescribed. CANON IV. ' For the Appointment of Coadjutor- BUhops. It shaU be lawful for a Bishop, whose age or infirmities require it,, of which the majority of the CoUege of Bishops shaU be the judges, to have a coadjutor or assistant, provided the said Bishop consent that the elec tion of such coadjutor by the clergy of the diocese shall be free, unin fluenced, and unbiassed, and provided the person so elected shaU succeed on the death or resignation of the diocesan. Such assistant-bishop, during the Ufe of his principal, shall be entitled to attend episcopal and general synods of the Church, to give his opinion and advice on any matter under consideration, but to have no vote except in the absence of the Diocesan Bishop. CANON V. Resp»cting the Jurisdiction qf the Bishops in a Particular Case. If it shaU happen that a Bishop has his Chapel and residence within the diocese of another Bishop, a practice to be justified only by the cir cumstances of this Church, then shaU his congregation, as weU as any presbyter or deacon that may be employed as his assistant, be exempted from the jurisdiction of the Bishop in whose Diocese they are locaUy situated, the latter being required to signify, by a subscribed deed, his consent to this arrangement. But such assistant shall have no vote in either diocese. But whereas the residence of a Bishop within the dio cese appears to be expedient for the good of the Church, it is hereby decreed that every Bishop hereafter collated to the charge of a diocese shaU reside within the bounds of the same, wherever that is found prac ticable. 554 APPENDIX. CANON VL Enjoining the Studies and Qualifications of Candidates for Holy Orders. In the Canons intended for the Church of Scotland, and sanctioned by royal authority in the year 1635, the second chapter, entitled, " Of Presbyters and Deacons, their Nomination, Ordination, Function, and Charge," is thus very properly introduced : " Forasmuch as the weight of the ministerial caUing doth require suoh a measure of sufficiency as human weakness can attain unto, and is often discredited by the igno rance, insufficiency, and scandalous' conversation of many who under take the same ; it is ordained, that no person hereafter shaU be admit ted to that holy function who hath not been bred in some University or CoUege, and hath taken some degree there, and who shaU verify the same by the subscriptions and seals of the University or CoUege where he received the degree of learning." In conformity with the spirit of this extract, it is hereby decreed that no person be received as a candi date for holy orders in this Church who shaU not have first gone through a regular academical course in some University or CoUege. It is, more over, expressly ordered, that no person shaU be admitted into the holy order of Deacons in this Church, until he shall have been properly exa mined as to his literature by two or more presbyters appointed for that purpose by the Bishop who is to ordain him, and whom, as his exami ners, he must satisfy of his being sufficiently acquainted with the whole of the New Testament in the original Greek, and at whose bidding he must compose a short treatise in Latin on some article of faith, as also a discourse in English on any text of Scripture which they shaU pre scribe ; and answer such questions connected with theology and eccle siastical history as they shaU think proper to put to him ; and before his admission to examination, the Bishop must, by sufficient letters testimonial, and by an attestation, that the form usually caUed Si Quis has been publicly read, be satisfled of his good life and conversation, as weU as his good learning. It is also required that he produce a cer tificate of his having attended at least one course of the lectures of the Pantonian Professor of Theology, and of our Professor of Ecclesiastical History in Edinburgh ; unless peculiar circumstances in his case may have rendered such attendance impracticable, of which the ordainin APPENDIX. 555 Bishop is to be the sole judge. And no one shaU bo promoted to the order of Priest until he shall have passed a stiU more ftdl and complete satisfaction. CANON VII. Respecting the Age, the Prtidence, the PhKc or Charge of Persons to be Ordained ; and in what Case Letters Dimissoi-y are necessary. No Bishop of this Church shall, in ordinary cases, admit any person to the office of deacon, undl be shall have attained the age of twenty- three years ; and iu no case to the order of priests, until he shaU have attained the fuU age of twenty-four ; aud iu both cases a bo)ia fide title shaU be required : But whereas the necessities of tbis Church, in some cases, may render it inconvenient to defer ordination tUl the person to be ordained hath fuUy attained what hath been usuaUy called the cano nical age ; therefore, in any such case, a Bishop may admit a candidate to the order of deacons if duly recommended when he hath completed his twenty -first year ; and after serving in that capacity, he may be pro moted to the order of the priesthood, if the Bishop be satisfied, that, dm-ing his service as a deacon, he hath conducted himself in a prudent and becoming manner ; hath attained the fuU canonical age of twenty- four ; and hath also a particular place or charge assigned to him, wherein he may use or exercise his function ; without which relation to a parti cular place or congregation, no person shaU be advanced to the order of priesthood in this Church ; neither shall any of the Bishops admit any person into holy orders whose title is uot within his own diocese, unless he shaU bring letters dimissory fi-om the Bishop of the diocese wherein his charge is placed. CANON VIII. Appointing the Solemn Performance of the Office of Ordination, and the Form to be used in Making, Ordaining, and Co-nsec rating. Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. The welfare of the Church being most intimately connected with the ordination and function of the clergy, the ancient Fathers, led by the example of the holy Apostles, appointed prayers and fasts to be used for imploring the Divine blessing and direction in setting apart for their 556 APPENDIX. solemn office those who were " ordained for men in things pertaining to God." The Episcopal Church in Scotland, therefore, sincerely vene rating the appointment of the Ember Weeks, hereby requires that aU her ordinations shaU be performed at those seasons, unless, for reasons of necessity, the Bishop shaU appoint another time ; and also that aU her ordinations be performed with public prayer, and imposition of hands, and (as hath been the practice of the Church ever since the Re storation of King Charles II.) according to the " form and manner of making, ordaining, and consecrating, of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons," used in the united Church of England and Ireland, adopting only a few necessary verbal alterations, such as saying " this Church," instead of " this realm," or "this Church of England." CANON IX. Requiring from Persons to be Ordained Subscription to the Thirty-Nine Articles of Religion, and certain Oaths to be taken by them. Whereas by the act of the thirty-second of George IIL, entitled, " An Act for granting relief to pastors, ministers, and lay persons of the Episcopal Communion in Scotland," itis enacted, that every such pastor or minister shall subscribe a declaration of his assent to the Thirty-Nine Articles of the Church of England : Therefore, no person shaU hereafter be received into the ministry of the Episcopal Church in Scotland until he hath first subscribed, wiUingly and ex animo, to the book of articles of religion, agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops of both provinces of the reahn of England, and the whole clergy thereof, in the convocation holden at London in the year of our Lord one thou sand five hundred and sixty-two, and hath acknowledged aU and every the articles therein contained, being in number thirty-nine, besides the ratification, to be agreeable to the Word of God. And, forasmuch as the Bishops of this Church have no authority to administer the oaths which are required by law, at the ordinations of deacons and priests, every Bishop shaU, at the ordination of any candidate for the ministry, obtain the presence of a magistrate at the time of ordination, for the purpose of administering the oaths at the regular period of the service ; but if this cannot be done, he is to require from such candidate a certi ficate from the magistrate before whom he shaU have taken the said APPENDIX. 557 oaths ; and together with these oaths, every person at his ordination shaU promise to render due obedience to the Canons of this Church, and to show in aU things an earnest desire to promote the peace, unity, and order of that part of the fiock of Christ in which he shall be autho rised to exercise his ministry. CANON X. Appointing the Conditions, and Mode of Institution to a Pastoral Charge, Whereas it has never been the practice of this Church, nor the wish of her Bishops, to interfere, directly or indirectly, with the funds or temporalities of her congregations ; it is, therefore, fuUy acknowledged, that the right of presentation to any chapel, vacant within her pale, is vested in those who are appointed to manage its affairs, whether known bythe title of trustees, church- wardens, vestry-men, managers, pro prietors, or directors, and who, in virtue of their office, procure the means of the ministers' support ; yet, to preserve the ancient and regu lar discipUne of au Episcopal Community, it is hereby enacted, that no presbyter shaU take upon himself the pastoral charge of any congrega tion to which he may be presented, before the deed of presentation be duly accepted by the Bishop : And no Bishop shaU institute to a pasto ral charge in his diocese any clergyman, 'without requiring him to pro duce letters of orders from some Bishop of this Church, or of one of the Churches enumerated in Canon XV., together 'with the proper testimo nials required for institution, countersigned by the Bishop of the dio cese. Likewise, it is required that he shall present a certificate, that he has gone through a regular course of education in some CoUege or University, as is required of our own native students by Canon VI. And ifthe candidate for institution shaU have come from any one ofthese Churches, and have resided in Scotland for any length of time, he must present not only the proper testimonials from his mother church, but likewise a similar testimonial from two or more Episcopal clergymen, to whom he has been known during the period of his residence in Scot land, as weU as a solemn promise of obedience to the Canons of this Church, as enjoined by Canon IX., in which case no Bishop shall re fuse to grant institution to a person so presented. But if no election shall be made within six calendar months after a vacancy hath taken 558 APPENDIX. place, the'right of nomination of a pastor shaU then elapse to the Bishop of the diocese, whose appointment shaU be binding on aU the members of the congregation. CANON XI. Requiring Presbyters to make Personal Residence in the place where their Pastoral Charge lies, and not to he Absent hut for a limited time. m In Chapter III. ofthe Scottish Canons above mentioned, entitled, " Of Residence and Preaching," it is justly observed, that " the many incon veniences which result from the non-residence of ministers, require that some provision be made thereanent :" Therefore, it is hereby de creed, that every Presbyter having a pastoral charge in this Church shaU reside in some place of easy and convenient access to the members of his congregation, and shaU not at any time leave or absent himself from his charge (unless for some very urgent cause), without providing a substitute, in terms of Canon XV., and also obtaining the permission of the Bishop. CANON XII. Requiring Soberness of Conversation and Decency of Apparel in Ecclesi astical Persons, as well as a proper attention to the Good Order of their Families, In the Canons of the United Church of England and Ireland, as weU as in those intended for the Church bf Scotland, it is expressly ordered, that " no ecclesiastical persons shaU at any time, other than for their honest necessities, resort to any taverns or alehouses, neither shall they give themselves to any base or servile labour ; or to drinking or riot, spending their time idly by day or by night, playing at dice, cards, or tables, or any other unlawful games unbecoming their sacred function ; but at aU times convenient they shaU hear or read somewhat of the Holy Scriptures, or shall occupy themselves with some other honest study or exercise, always doing the things which appertain to honesty, and endeavouring to profit the Church of God." To the spirit of what is here enjoined, the clergy of this Church are therefore required care fully to attend : And they shaU use such a decent form of apparel as APPENDIX. 559 becomes their sacred character ; avoiding every appearance of fashion able levity, either in dress or demeanour, that is inconsistent with the gravity of their profession, or which might deprive it of that respect which is due to it. For the same reason, the ancient Canons of the Church did strictly prohibit " the admitting of any to the office of a Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, who had not brought their families to be Christians," whereby aU ecclesiastical persons are taught the necessity of looking weU to the order and good government of their households, and of training up their famUies in such a religious course as may show to others an encouraging pattern of piety and virtue. All which must be duly observed under pain of the censures of the Church, to be in flicted according to the quality of the offence. CANON XIIL Pointing out the Proper Clerical Studies. A studious life being of great consequence to the right discharge of the duties of the clerical office, it is hereby earnestly recommended that the clergy of this Church apply themselves diligently to the study of the Holy Scriptures in the original languages, and the writings of the fathers of the apostolic and two next succeeding ages, and that the younger clergy, in particular, be attentive and diligent in the course of study prescribed to them, so that they may be able to answer such ques tions as the leading books in that course may suggest, and which the Bishop at his visitation may think proper to put to them, as weU as that they may be able in their sermons, and otherwise, to instruct the people nnder their charge in the truly Catholic principles of that pure and pri mitive Church. CANON XIV. Requiring the Clergy of this Church to continue in their Sacred Profession. As every clergyman of this Church, as weU as of the United Church of England and Ireland, at the time of his receiving authority to exe cute the office of a Deacon, declares himseK to be " inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take upon himself this office and ministration, to 500 APPENDIX. serve God for the promotion of his glory, and the edifying of his people ;" therefore, in order that he may be warned of the danger of dissembhng with the Spirit of Truth, it is hereby declared, that if any person exer cising his ministry in this Church shall afterwards give up the exercise of his ministerial functions, and betake himself wholly to any worldly business, he shaU be incapable of ever resuming the exercise of any ministerial office in the Church, the sacred service of which he hath thus shamefuUy abandoned. CANON XV. Concerning the Admission of Strangers to Officiate in this Church. The Episcopal Church in Scotland recognises as in fuU communion with herself the United Church of England and Ireland, the colonial branches of the same, and the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of America ; and it is hereby decreed, that none but clergymen canonically ordained by the Bishops of the Scottish Episco pal Church, or of the above-mentioned Churches, or episcopally ordained clergymen, conforming to the doctrine and discipline ofthe said Churches, shaU be permitted to officiate in sacred things, either permanently or occasionaUy, to any congregation in this Church. And, moreover, it is decreed, that no clergyman shaU henceforth be permitted to officiate in this Church, unless his principles and clerical character be known to the clergyman by whom he is to be employed, to be correct and consist ent with the doctrine and discipline of the Scottish Episcopal Church ; and if he be personaUy unknown, unless he produce from the Bishop of the diocese whence he comes, or from some other clergyman known to be worthy of aU credit, a letter of recommendation ; and no clergyman shaU officiate in this Church beyond the period of one month without the licence of the Bishop. CANON XVI. The Names of Stranger Preachers to be Noted in a Book. That the Ordinary may be able to ascertain the nature of the doctrine taught in every chapel of his Diocese, the pastor of each congregation shaU see that the names of aU the preachers who come to his chapel APPENDIX. 561 from any other place be noted in a book which he shall keep in his Ves try for that purpose, wherein every preacher shaU inscribe his name, the day when he preached, the title of the Bishop by whom he was ordained, and the date of his ordination. CANON XVII. Respecting the due Administration of the Sacrament of Baptism. As the Sacrament of Baptism is to be considered a public act, it ought, unless unavoidable circumstances prevent it, to be administered in a place of public worship. Parents, therefore, ought to be admon ished of the propriety of bringing their children to be baptized to the place where they usuaUy assemble for Divine service ; and either of be coming sponsors themselves, or of procuring Godfathers or Godmothers, who shaU always be communicants, that the Church may be certified that aU who are admitted within her pale wiU be brought up in the knowledge and practice of Christianity. But as uniformity in the ad ministration of this Sacrament is as desirable as in the other services of the Church, the privacy of the administration shaU be no reason for any departure from the form prescribed for public use, to which tbe mini ster shaU always strictly adhere, except in cases of extreme danger, where the form of private Baptism shaU be used as directed by the Rubric. And whereas, from the unhappy multiplicity of religious sects in this country, cases frequently occur in which persons, from con scientious motives, express a desire to separate themselves fi-om such sects, and to unite themselves to the Episcopal Communion, it becomes a matter of serious importance to furnish a rule to the clergy, by which they may be directed in such cases. It is therefore enacted, that in all instances where the applicants shaU express a doubt of the validity of the Baptism which they have received from the minister of the sect to which they formerly belonged, the clergyman of the Scottish Episcopal Church to whom tbe application is made, shaU baptize the person in the form of words prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer by the Church of England in cases of doubt — " If thou art not alrbadt baptized, N., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." And whereas the Episcopal Clergy are frequently called upon to bap- 562 APPENDIX. tize infants whose parents are not members of the Church, it is hereby enacted, that the clergy of this Church shaU not administer the Sacra ment of Baptism, except to children for whom proper sponsors are pro vided. CANON XVIII. Requiring a regular Course of Catechising in all Congregations. The Christian Church having ever maintained the necessity of early and sound instruction in the first principles of her holy Faith, it is therefore hereby enacted, that constant attention be shown to this im portant duty ; for which purpose, the season of Lent, and other conve nient time on Sundays or Holidays, shaU be set apart for examining and instructing the young members of every congregation in the Cate chism contained in the Book of Common Prayer ; but no Catechism shaU be used in the further instruction of the young but such as is ap proved and sanctioned by the Bishop of the diocese. And the clergy shaU earnestly exhort and admonish their people respecting the great usefulness of this mode of instruction, and point out to parents and others who may have the charge of young persons, the necessity of bringing them regularly to be catechised. CANON XIX. Appointing Confvrmation to be administered in every D-iocese once in three years, and the care to be taken that due Preparation be made for that solemn Service. Whereas it has been a sacred and solemn appointment in the Christ ian Church, continued from the times of the Apostles, that aU Bishops should in their several dioceses regularly administer the holy ordinance of Confirmation by imposition of hands upon persons who have been baptized and duly instructed in the principles of Christ's religion. Therefore, it is hereby enacted, that every Bishop of this Church shaU visit his diocese, if he be able to do it, once in three years, and admini ster this sacred ordinance in every congregation within the same ; and if unable to visit his diocese personaUy, he shaU obtain one of his col leagues to do so in his stead. And every pastor or minister, on receiv- APPENDIX. 563 ing information from tho Bishop of the time of his triennial visitation, shaU use his best endeavours to prepare for Confirmation those whom he is to present to the Bishop to be confirmed ; giving him a list of their names, and being ready to answer any questions he may put re specting their age and qualifications. CANON XX. Requiring due Intimation and Preparation to be made for the Holy Communion. In every congregation of this Church, the holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper shall be administered, so often and at such times, as that every member of the congregation, come to a proper time of life, may communicate at least three times in the year, whereof the feast of Easter, or of Pentecost, or of Christmas, shaU be one. Due warning shaU be pubUcly given to the congregation during Divine service on the Sunday before each holy Communion, that the people may the better prepare themselves for the participation of that venerable Sacrament. For this purpose, every clergyman shall pay attention to the spirit and design of the Rubrics prefixed to the order for the administration of the Lord's Supper ia the Book of Common Prayer ; and shall be dUi gent in enforcing the duties there prescribed on aU those who are com mitted to his pastoral charge, instructing them carefuUy in the nature and design of that holy Sacrament, and warning them of the danger of receiving the same unworthily. And because strangers, or those who have but lately joined his congregation with the intention of remaining therein, cannot always be so weU known to him as to enable him to judge whether they be meet to be partakers of those holy mysteries, such persons, if required by him, shaU produce from the clergyman to whose congregation they formerly belonged, or in case of a vacancy, from some respectable member of this Church, an attestation that they are regular communicants in the Episcopal Church. CANON XXI. Respecting the Communion Service as the most Solemn Part of Christian Worship. Whereas it is acknowleged by the twentieth and thirty -fourth of the 564 APPENDIX. Thirty-Nine Articles, that " not only the Church in general, but every particular or national Church, hath authority to ordain, change, and abolish ceremonies or rites of the Church ordained only by man's au thority, so that aU things be done to edifying ;" the Episcopal Church in Scotland, availing herself of this inherent right, hath long adopted, and very generaUy used, a form for the celebration of the Holy Commu nion, known by the name of the Scotch Communion Office, which foi-m hath been justly considered, and is hereby considered, as the authorised service of the Episcopal Church in the administration of that sacra ment. And as, in order to promote an union among all those who pro fess to be of the Episcopal persuasion in Scotland, permission was for merly granted by the Bishops to retain the use of the English Office in aU congregations where the said Office had been previously in use, the same permission is now ratified and confirmed : And it is also enacted, that in the use of either the Scotch or English Office no amalgamation, alteration, or interpolation whatever, shaU take place, nor shaU any sub stitution of the one for the other be admitted, unless it be approved by the Bishop. From respect, however, for the authority which originaUy sanctioned the Scotch Liturgy, and for other sufficient reasons, it is hereby enacted, that the Scotch Communion Office continue to be held of primary authority in this Church, and that it shaU be used not only in aU consecrations of Bishops, but also at the opening of aU General Synods. CANON XXII. Respecting the Solemnization of Matrimony, The law of the land having required the publication of banns before marriage, no clergyman of this Church shaU take upon him to solem nize matrimony without having previously received a sufficient attesta tion that the law in this respect hath been duly complied with. He shaU not join persons in matrimony who are within the forbidden de grees, nor under the age of twenty- one years, unless with the consent of their parents or guardians. In the solemnization of matrimony, such prayers only shaU be used as are contained in the form prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer. APPENDIX. Ob.') CANON XXIII Respecting the Visitation of the Sick, and the Burial of the Dead. As in aU tlie days of thoir spiritual warfare, from their baptism to theu' burial. Christians have provided for them the benefit of assistance from the ministry of the clergy, so ought they more especiaUy to apply for the spiritual aid in the time of sickness, when their need of such as sistance is more urgent. Therefore, it is hereby enacted, that when any presbyter or clergyman of this Church is caUed to visit any sick member of his congregation, he shaU not neglect to perform this duty ; but repairing to the sick person's house, shaU be there ready to admi nister aU suitable comfort and instmction, either according to the order for the visitation of the sick as appointed in the Book of Common Prayer, or in any other way as he shall think most needful and conve nient ; and take the advice or direction of his own Bishop in any case which may particularly caU for it. When the prayers of the congrega tion are desired in behalf of any sick member of it, the clergyman is at hberty to use the CoUect appointed for the Communion of the Sick, in serting after the words " visited with Thine hand," the words " for 'ffhom our prayers are now desired ; " or any other of the prayers in the " Order for the Visitation of the Sick,'' as the case may require. And he shaU also be ready to do the last duty when he shaU be caUed upon to read the " Order for tbe Burial of the Dead," which he shall use as prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer, as far as circumstances wiU permit that order to be obsei-ved by the clergy of this Church. CANON XXIV, Registers to he kept by every Clergyman. It is decreed that every clergyman of this Church shall keep a cor rect register of baptisms, marriages, and burials, catechumens, and communicants at the several festivals and other celebrations ; which, if requhed, he shall produce to the Bishop at tbe time of his visitation, and also take care that such register may be given to the person who succeeds him in his pastoral charge. 566 APPENDIX. CANON XXV. Against exacting Money for Performance of Occasional Duties. It is decreed, that no minister in this Church shaU make, or permit the officers of his Chapel to make, any charge of money for the admini stration or registration of baptism, marriage, or any other ecclesiastical service, under pain of ecclesiastical censure, and of suspension, if he per sist against the reproof of his Ordinary. But it is to be understood that no minister is hereby precluded from accepting a gratuity spontaneously offered. CANON XXVI. Enjoining a Reperent Observance of the Lord's Day, It is required of every member of this Church to haUow the Lord's day and keep it holy ; which duty wiU be best fulfiUed by " not doing on that day our own ways, nor finding our own pleasure, nor speaking our own words ;" but by a regular and devout attendance in the sanc tuary to learn God's ways, to find His plesiSure, to be taught His word, and to join in the petitions, confessions, and thanksgivings ofthe Church ; always bearing in mind, that, at the appointed and stated hours of pub lic worship, no one can absent himself from the congregation without crime ; unless his absence be caused by iUness, or some other equally urgent occasion, or necessity of life ; or that he be engaged in a work of charity and mercy. CANON XXVII. Regulating the Times, and Public Assemblies for Divine Service, on other Days besides Sundays. Whereas in the Episcopal Church in Scotland, and in conformity with the practice of the Church universal, besides the Lord's Day, cer tain solenm days, especiaUy the anniversaries of our Saviour's birth, crucifixion, and ascension, have been always observed for the public worship of God : It is hereby decreed, that the clergy do reverently and devoutly attend to these sacred solemnities, and to the regular celebra tion of Divine^service in their several congregations ; that the people. APPENDIX. 567 being accustomed to see every thing, according to the Apostle's rule, " done decently and in order," may be ready and weU disposed to bear their part in that form of worship which is so weU calculated to impress on tiieir minds a just sense of that which they are taught to believe as an article of their Creed — " The Communion of Saints." CANON XXVIIL On the Uniformity to be observed in Public Worship. As in aU the ordinary parts of Divine service it is necessary to fix, hy authority, the precise foi-m, from which no Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, shaU be at liberty to depart, by his own alterations or inser tions, lest such liberty should produce consequences destructive of " de cency and order," it is hereby enacted, that, in the performance of morning and evening service, the words and rubrical directions of the Enghsh Liturgy shall be strictly adhered to : And it is further decreed, that, if any clergyman shaU officiate or preach in any place publicly without using the Liturgy at aU, he shaU, for the first offence, be admo nished by his Bishop, and, if he persevere in this uncanonical practice, shaU be suspended, until, after due contrition, he be restored to the exercise of his clerical functions. In publicly reading prayers and ad ministering the sacraments, the surplice shaU be used as the proper sa cerdotal vestment. CANON XXIX. Enjoining all due Reverence and Attention in time of Divine Service. It is hereby decreed, tbat aU proper care be taken of the places of pubhc worship in this Church, and every endeavour used to have them decent and commodious, kept thoroughly clean and in good repair, and that they be used only for sacred and religious purposes. In the time of Divine service the most devout attention sliaU be given by the people to what is read, preached, or ministered. And, that they may glorify God in body as weU as in spirit, agreeably to what an Apostle enjoins, they shaU humbly kneel when the general confession, the Litany, and other prayers, are read, making the appointed responses with an audible voice, in a grave and serious manner ; and shall reverently stand up at 568 APPENDIX. the repetition of the creed, and at the reading or singing of the psalms, hymns, or anthems, bowing devoutly at the name of Jesus in the creed ; and, when the minister mentions the Gospel for the 'day, the peoj^e, rising up, shaU devoutly say or sing (where the custom hath so been), " Glory be to Thee, 0 God." And, in like manner, when the minister declares the holy Gospel to be ended, they shaU answer, " Thanks be to Thee, 0 Lord, for this thy glorious Gospel." During the time of Di- "^vine sei-vice no person shaU depart out of the place of worship without some urgent and reasonable cause. CANON XXX. Respecting National Fasts and Thanksgivings. AU national fasts and thanksgivings enjoined by the civU authority shall in this Church be religiously observed ; and every Bishop shaU give directions to his clergy what form of prayer they are to use on such particular occasions. CANON XXXI. For appointing Diocesan Synods, and regulating the Business of the same. A diocesan synod shaU be holden annuaUy in every diocese of the Church, at such time and place as the Ordinary, or as the Dean em powered by him, shaU appoint, and shaU consist of the Bishop, the Dean, and such clergymen as have been instituted to their charges ; and shaU be attended by all the clergy of the diocese, unless hindered by some sufficient cause, whereof notice shaU be given to the diocesan. And if no such notice be given, the absentee shaU be subjected to the censure and reprimand of his Ordinary. Previously to the sitting of the synod. Divine service shaU be performed, and a sermon preached by one of the clergy in rotation. After whicb, the synod being duly constituted by the Ordinary, or in his absence by the Dean, every incumbent shaU lay before the meeting a report of the state of the congregation under his charge, containing the number of souls and communicants in it, of bap tisms, marriages, and deaths, of persons catechised and confirmed, of communicants at the several festivals and other communions, and a list of the stranger clergymen who have preached in this chapel within the APPENDIX. 569 year, and such other particulars as the Bishop shall prescribe : AU which reports .shaU be entered by the clerk in the diocesan minute-book. Every diocesan synod may also suggest rules for the regulation of eccle siastical affairs, wbich, if approved by the Bishop, and not inconsistent with the constitution and Canons of the Church, shall have the force of laws within the diocese. CANON XXXII. Appointing General Synods, and regulating the Business of the same. Every general synod shaU consist of two chambers ; the first composed of the Bishops alone : the second of the deans, the Pantonian Professor of Theology, ex officio, and the representatives or delegates of the clergy ; one such delegate being chosen by and fi-om the incumbents of each dio cese. The second chamber shaU elect a preses or prolocutor, who shaU at all times have free admission to the ih-st Chamber, when communi cation is on either side required. Canons or rules for the order and discipline of the Church shaU be raade and enacted by a general synod only ; and no law or Canon shaU be enacted, abrogated, or altered, but by the consent and with the ap probation of the majority of both chambers. If the chambers shaU happen to be equally divided in their opinions on any question, the Primus in the upper-house, aud the prolocutor in the lower, shaU have the casting vote. And whereas the assembling of a General Synod cau only be neces sary when important business occurs in thc Church, it is hereby decreed, that the times for holding such Synods shaU be left to the determina tion bf a numerical majority of the Bishops. When any Bishop is dis abled from being personaUy present at a General Synod, through infir mity or pressing inconvenience (to be duly notified to the Primus, aud by him to the other Bishops), he may propose to the Synod, in 'wi-iting, aay measure which he shaU judge expedient, or express his opinion con cerning any question or matter to be brought before tbe Synod, whicli opiaion shaU be entitled to due consideration and respect, but shaU not be held as his canonical vote. When a General Synod shaU be convoked, or an Episcopal Synod called, for any specified purpose, the Bishop who shaU neglect to attend 570 APPENDIX. either of these meetings, without sending to the Primus a sufficient ex cuse for his absence, arising either from bad health, the infirmities of old age, or some very importaut business which absolutely demands his presence elsewhere, shaU incur such a censure by his coUeagues in office as to the majority of them his conduct may appear to deserve. And any Member of the other Chamber, whether Dean, or Delegate, or Professor, who, without sending a similar excuse either to the Primus or to his own Diocesan, shaU neglect to attend a General Synod to which he has been regularly summoned, shaU, if a Dean, be deprived of his office, and if a Delegate, be declared inadmissible to any future Synod. CANON XXXIII. On the Legislative Power of General Synods. A General Synod of the Church, duly and regularly summoned, has the undoubted power to alter, amend, and abrogate the Canons in force, and to make new Canons ; and the said alterations, amendments, abro gations, and new Canons, being in conformity with the recognised con stitution and acknowledged practice of this Church, shaU not only oblige the minority in the said Synod, but aU the absent members of the Church. CANON XXXIV. Appointing Episcopal Synods. It is hereby decreed, that an Episcopal Synod shaU be holden every year, at such time and place as the majority of the Bishops shaU appoint, and that no such Synod shall be deemed canonical unless three Bishops at the least be present. Episcopal Synods shall receive appeals from either clergy or laity against the sentence of their own immediate ec clesiastical superior. CANON XXXV. Prescribing the Conditions of Appeal. In any differences which may arise between a Pastor and members of his flock, which cannot be amicably settled, the matter in dispute must be carried in the first instance before the Ordinary : And if either party APPENDIX. 571 think themselves aggrieved by his decision, then the case may be ap pealed by letter or petition to a Synod of Bishops. But no such case can be carried before an Episcopal Synod until the Ordinary's decision be first had thereon : And no appeal against his decision shaU be admis sible, unless the contending parties solemnly promise to hold the sentence of a majority of the Bishops present final and conclusive ; such regulation being conformable not only to the Canons of the Universal Church, but also to the principle laid down by our Saviour himseK : " If he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican." And moreover, it is further provided by this statute, that if any dis pute arise between a Deacon and his Bishop, or a Presbyter and his Bishop (the congregation in which the Deacon or Presbyter officiates in no way participating therein), it shaU be lawful for the said Deacon or Presbyter to appeal to the Episcopal CoUege, under the condition already specified, viz., that the appeUant give a solemn promise to re ceive the sentence of a majority of Bishops canonicaUy assembled as final and conclusive. In aU cases of appeal, the appeUant or appeUants may be heard per sonaUy in his or their own defence, but not by counsel. CANON XXXVL Respecting Accusations against Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons. No accusation shall be received against a Deacon, or Presbyter, or Bishop, unless proceeding from and supported by the testimony of credible persons, who are regular communicants in the Scottish Episco pal Church : Nor shall the testimony of a single 'witness be considered as sufficient to estabUsh the charge, for the Scripture saith, " In the mouth of two or tbree witnesses shall every word be estabUshed." But if a Bishop be accused, and the accusation, proceeding from three or more respectable persons, lay or clerical members of the Scottish Episcopal Church, be lodged before the Primus, or in case of the Pri mus being accused, before the next senior Bishop, he shall be cited to appear and plead, and if he do not obey the summons, he shaU be cited a second time in the name and by the authority of the Episcopal Col lege ; and if he be then guUty of contempt in not appearing, let the CoUege pronounce against him such sentence as they think fit, that he may not be a gainer by declining justice 572 APPENDIX. It is further provided by this Canon, that if, without any formal ac cusation, a Bishop shaU have reason to believe that any one of his clergy is faulty in any matter ; if the matter be of smaU importance, and pot implying any grave delinquency in doctrine, discipline, or morals, the Bishop shaU deal privately with the erring brother, and admonish him of his error ; but if such remonstrance be neglected, or if the fault be of a grave or scandalous nature, then the Bishop shaU, after due notice of the charge, stated in precise terms to the parties concerned, summon them before himself sitting in Diocesan Synod, and shaU appoint the Dean, or, if necessary, some other presbyter, to state the charge, and bring forward the evidence ; and having fuUy heard both the accuser and the accused, and aU the evidence that either can produce, he shaU, after having received the opinion of each member of the synod, proceed to pronounce sentence ; and if the accused shaU appeal against the sen tence of his Bishop to the CoUege of Bishops, as is by the preceding Canon declared to be lawful, the CoUege shaU, as speedily as possible, and at latest within six months, examine and decide upon the appeal. CANON XXXVII. Prohibiting the Clergy of one Diocese from interfering with the Concerns of another. It is hereby decreed, that the Clergy of one Diocese must not inter fere in the concerns of another, nor take any direction for their official conduct but from their own Ordinary ; it being always understood that they shall retain the right of appealing from any sentence of their own Bishop, by which they may think themselves aggrieved, to the Primus and other comprovincial Bishops in Synod canonicaUy assembled. CANON XXXVIII. Providing for the Clergy and Laity of this Church being furnished with an accurate View of its State and Condition from time to time. Whereas, under Providence, no measure seems better adapted to pro mote the welfare and stability of this Church, or to perpetuate harmony aud concord among its members, than that tliey should be accurately informed as to its actual state aud condition, it is . hereby ordained. .-VPPENDIX. 573 with a view of attaining this desirable object, that the Bishops, when assembled in the annual Episcopal Synod, shaU, if they deem it neces sary, issue a pastoral letter, containing an account of aU the circum stances and occurrences, adverse as weU as prosperous, which they think it may be for the benefit of the Church to be generaUy known ; and the pastoral letter agreed upon by the Bishops shaU be printed, and a sufficient number of copies sent to each Ordinary to supply the charges under his jurisdiction, who shaU require the incumbent of every charge to read the pastoral letter to his congregation during the time of Divine service, on the first Lord's Day after he receives it that may be most convenient. CANON XXXIX. Appointing the Mode of admitting new Congregations into the Church. Should any number of Episcopalians, living in any town or vUlage in Scotiand where there is an Episcopal Chapel already in existence, entertain a desire to be formed into a congregation in communion with this Church, it is hereby decreed that the foUowing mode of procedure be adopted : — 1st, A meeting of the bona fide Episcopalians, or of persons desirous of becoming such, who wish to form such congregation, shaU beheld agreeably to a public advertisement ; at whicli meeting, when duly con stituted, a resolution expressive of their intentions, together with the reasons that render it necessary that such new congregation should be formed, shall be formaUy dra'wn up, and signed by aU the applicants, to be transmitted to the Bishop of the diocese within which the to'wn or village is situated. 2dly, The Bishop, upon receiving such notification, shaU, after con sulting the presbyters of his diocese, communicate to the applicants his determination. Should he foUow the advice given him by a majority of his presbyters, his determination shaU be final ; but if he shall decide against the majority, tbe applicants, or any party or parties, who may consider themselves aggrieved by the decision, may appeal to the Col lege of Bishops, and shaU have the right to appear before them by a de legate, to state the grounds of their appeal. 574 APPENDIX. 3dly, Should the Bishop, with the advice already mentioned, find it expedient to sanction the formation of the proposed congregation, the congregation thus formed and acknowledged shaU then proceed to elect a minister, according to Canon X., and present him to the Bishop, agreeably to the form prescribed. But previou.sly to his institution, they shaU lay before the Bishop the articles or constitution of the pro posed chapel, a copy of which, when approved by him, shaU be preserved among the documents and papers of the diocese. The Bishops shaU urge the vestries in their respective dioceses to in sert in the constitution of aU existing chapels a clause enforcing the discipline of the Scottish Episcopal Church. CANON XL. For Establishing and Maintaining a Society in Aid of the Church. Whereas, in the Primitive Church, and by apostolic order, coUections were made for the poorer brethren, and for the propagation of the Gos pel, it is hereby decreed, that a similar practice shaU be observed in the Scottish Episcopal Church. Nor ought the poverty of the Church, nor of any portion of it, to be pleaded as an objection, seeing that the Divine commendation is given equaUy to those who, from their poverty, give a little with cheerfulness, and to those who give largely of their abundance. For this purpose, a society, caUed " The Scottish Epis copal Church Society," shaU be formed ; the objects of which shaU be, 1st, To provide a fund for aged or infirm Clergymen, or salaries for their assistants, and general aid for congregations struggling with pe cuniary difficulties ; 2dly, To assist candidates for the ministry in com pleting their theological studies ; 3dly, To provide Episcopal school masters, books, and tracts, for the poor ; ithly. To assist in the for mation or enlargement of diocesan libraries. To promote these import ant purposes, a certain day shaU be fixed upon annuaUy by every Diocesan Synod, when a coUection shaU be made in every Chapel throughout the Diocese, and the nature and object of the Society, in reference to the existing wants of the Church, shaU be explained to the people. APPENDIX. 575 CANON XLI. Declaring what Censure or Spiritual Penalty is to be incurred by a Breach of these Canons. If it sliaU be ascertained, by clear and sufficient evidence, that any Bishop of this Church hath neglected any of the duties, or acted con trary to any of the regulations prescribed to him by this Code of Canons, he shaU be censured or dealt with by the other Bishops as they may reasonably judge that his neglect or transgression requires. And, in aU cases of complaint, whether they regard Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, the sentence of the Bishops, that is, of the whole, or of the majority of their number, shall be final and conclusive. AU laws must have an obligatory sanction ; and, in respect of these Canons or Rules, the Love of Christ wiU point to that sanction, and will produce a ready observance of whatever the authority which He hath given to His Chtu-ch shall duly and regularly enjoin, for the honour and glory of His name. But as in aU societies, ecclesiastical as weU as civU, there wiU always be some individuals whose conduct is not so much guided as it ought to be by the love of Christ, and, as it is chiefiy for the direction of such persons that Canons and Laws are enacted, it is hereby decreed, that, if any Clergyman, whether Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon, shaU disobey any of the above Canons, he shaU, after the first and second admoni tion by his proper judge, be rejected, and publicly declared to be no longer a Clergyman of the Episcopal Church in Scotland. But after wards, on giving sufficient evidence of a sincere repentance, he may be restored to his former station by the sentence of a majority of the Bishops. [The Canons of tbe Church are here inserted at the urgent request of several distinguished clergymen in England, who wish to possess them iu a more substantial form than as a pamphlet.] 576 APPENDIX. No. V. SUCCESSION OF THE SCOTTISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH FROM THE RESTORATION OF KING CHARLES II. TO THE CONSECRATION OP THE RIGHT REV. DR TERROT IN 1841. [from " AN APOLOGT FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE APOSTOLICAL SUCCES SION. BT THB HON. AND REV. A, P. PERCIVAL, B.C.L., CHAPLAIN IN OR- DINART TO THB QUEEN." SECOND EDITION, 1841.] The valuable little work, from which the foUowing table of the suc cession of the Scottish Bishops is taken, contains in a condensed form the whole argument for the Scriptural and Apostolical institution of the Episcopal government of the Church Catholic, in opposition parti cularly to Presbyterianism and Congregationalism. As there may be some readers of the present volume who have not seen Mr Per- cival's work — of which, if such be the case, they would do well to pos sess themselves — the insertion of the Table of Contents wiU give some notion of the subjects discussed by the eminent and leamed author. The Introduction comprises the foUowing important points : — " The authority of God necessary for the validity of the acts of the Christian ministry — Question as to the mode of conveying this au thority — Belief of the English Church, and of the Church Catholic and Primitive — Presbyterian Scheme — Origin of it — Congregationalist or Independent Scheme — Proposed comparison of testiinony, scriptural and ecclesiastical, in behalf of the three schemes respectively." The Hon. and Rev. author then developes the plan of his treatise in eight Chapters : — " I. Congregationalism. Scriptural passages and precedents resembling the Congregationalist system examined, and shown to be either condemnatory of it or irrelevant. — Micah — Dathan and Abiram — Jeroboam — The sons of Sceva — ApoUos — The man casting out Devils — Matt, xviii. 20 — The transactions at Antioch — 2 Tim. iv. 3 — The Seven Deacons. II. Congregationalism. Ecclesiastical precedents for the Congregational scheme. None. III. Presbyterianism. Scriptural APPENDIX. 577 passages and precedents resembling the Presbyterian system examined, and shown to be either condemnatory of it, or irrelevant — Korah — 2 Cor. X. xi. xiii. — Acts xx. — Diotrephes — The foUowers of Korah — False Apostles — Indiscriminate application of titles in Scripture — Our Lord caUed an Apostle, a Bishop, a Deacon — The Apostles caUed Pres byters and Deacons — Their office a Bishopric — Consideration and repu tation of the Presbyterian argument on PhiL i. 2 — Acts xx. — The Episties to Timothy — EspeciaUy I Tim. iv. 14. IV. Presbyterianism. Ecclesiastical precedents appealed to by the Presbyterians — Corinth — Alexandria — lona — In all these the very contrary established — Wal denses doubtful — The expressions of individual writers how to be under stood. V. Presbyterianism. This scheme suicidal, even if the theory could be admitted. VI. Episcopacy. This system unassailable, even if the evidence of Divine Institution should fail — Antecedent objections to it considered — Uncharitableness — Exclusiveness — Popishness — Juda ism — Matt, xxiii. ; Mark x. ; Luke xxii. — Protestant Reformers — His torical evidence — Corruption of the channel — Non-importance. VII. Ecclesiastical testimony in support of Episcopacy — Universal consent of the Christian world for 1500 years — Clement of Rome — Ignatius — Irenseus — Clement of Alexandria — TertuUian — Origen — Cyprian — Fir- nuhan — Clarus aMuscula — Anti-Nicene Code — Catholic Code. VIII. Episcopacy. Scriptural testimony in support of Episcopacy — Churches of Asia Minor — Churches of Crete and Ephesus — AU the Churches during the Apostles' lives — The whole Church during our Lord's abode on earth — Our Lord's addi-esses tothe Apostles — Corroborative inciden tal passages — Appeal to the Presbyterians." Mr Perceval has inserted several valuable details in his Appendix, not the least interesting of which are the Episcopal Tables, prepared with great accuracy, labour, and research. These are entitled — " Episcopal descent of the present Archbishop of Canterbury traced in fuU for four Cuccessions — Episcopal descent ofthe present Archbishop of Canterbury fi:om Archbishop Warham traced in a single line — Consecrations among the EngUsh Nonjurors — Episcopal Succession in Scotland — Episcopal Succession in America — Succession of Bishops in the Irish Church." As it is with the Episcopal Succession in Scotland that this narrative is connected, the foUowing are Mr Perceval's remarks introductory to his Table. 2 0 578 APPENDIX. " The ancient line of Scottish Bishops, by whom the greater part of Saxon England had been evangelized, who had suppUed our Northern Dioceses with many Bishops, and furnished many worthies forthe Chris tian roUs, came to an end in the person of James Beaton, Archbishop of Glasgow, who died April 24, 1603. " Seven years afterwards the Christians in Scotland received a fresh succession of Bishops from England, when John Spottiswood, Andrew Lamb, and Gavin Hamilton, were consecrated respectively Bishops of Glasgow, Brechin, and GaUoway. The mandate for the consecration, di rected to the Bishops of London, Ely, Rochester, and Worcester, is in Archbishop Bancroft's Register, at Lambeth, i. 175. But the record of the consecration itself I have not been able to find. In Bishop Keith's Catalogue of Scottish Bishops it is stated to have taken place in the Chapel at London House, Oct. 21, 1610. " This succession came likewise to an end, as concerns Scotland, in the person of Thomas Sydserff, who died Bishopof Orkney in 1663, though it was transmitted to Ireland by John Lesly, Bishop of the Isles, who was translated to Raphoe in 1633, and to Clogher in 1660 ; and who in that year and 1663 assisted at the consecration of thirteen Bishops ; one of whom (FuUer, Bishop of Limerick) brought it back again to England, when he was removed to Lincoln, and assisted at our consecrations. But previously to Sydserff's death another consecration of Bishops for the Church in Scotland had been obtained from England. For on Dec. 15, 1661, as appears by Archbishop Juxon's Register at Lambeth, f 237, James Sharp, Andrew FairfouU, Robert Leighton, and James Hamilton, were consecrated respectively to the Sees of St Andrews, Glasgow, Dunblane, and GaUoway." [It may be here observed, that every attempt to discover the Diocesan Records and Registers from 1662 to 1688 has hitherto failed, and it is impossible to ascertain the Bishops who assisted at the consecrations of their brethren. There may probably be some documents in the Gene ral Register House, Edinburgh ; for the proceedings at every Consecra tion, and the Bishops present, must have been reported to the Scottish Privy Council, and by them to the Sovereign in England. The pre sent writer has ventured some additions to Mr Perceval's Table, as it re spects the filling up of the Dioceses after the Revolution. In other re spects the note at the end of the list of the Succession is correct.] APPENDIX. 579 Name of Bishop. Nome of See. DatoofCoH-l secration. Names of Cousecrators. 15 16 20 21 James Sharp. Andrew Fairfull. Robert Leighton, translated to Glas gow, 1671. James HamUton. George Hallyburton. Murdoch Mackenzie. David Strachan. John Paterson. David Fletcher. Robert 'Wallace. George 'Wishart. David Mitchel. Patrick Forbes. Alexander Burnet, translated to Glas gow, 1664 ; to St Andrews, 1679. Patrick Scougall. Andrew Honyman. Henry Guthrie. WUliam Scroggie. Alexander Young, translated to Ross, March 29, 1679. James Ramsay, trans lated to Ross, 1 684. John Paterson, trans lated to Edinburgh, 1679; to Glasgow, 1687. Edinburgh, Aberdeen Caithness. Aberdeen Aberdeen. Orkney. Dunkeld. St Andrews. Glasgow.Dunblane. Gallo way. Dunkeld. 1 Moray. Brechin. 1 Ross. r Argyle. ! The Isles. J n Argyll. Edinburgh. Dunblane. Galloway. Dec. 15, 1661, May 7, 1662, June 1, 1662, 1663. Easter, 1664. 1664, 1664-5. 1666. 1671. 1673. 1674. {Gilbert London. George Worcester. Richai-d Carlisle. Hugh Llandaff. ( James St Andrews, 1 . < Andrew Glasgow, '2. ( James Galloway. 4. r Bobert Glasgow, 3. J Alex. Edinburgh, 19. j (The other Bishop is not [_ mentioned.) 580 APPENDIX. No. "22 Name of Bishop. Name of Seo. Date of Con secration. Names of GonEecrators. 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 Arthur Ross, translated] to Galloway, 1679 ; to Glasgow, 1679 ; Argyll. to St Andrews, 1684. Robert Laurie. Brechin. William Lindsay. Dunkeld. James Aitkins, trans lated to Galloway, Moray. 1680. Andrew Wood, trans, lated to Caithness, The Isles. 1680. George Hallyburton translated to Aber deen, 1682. Andrew ^Bruce, trans lated to Orkney, 1688. Colin Falconar, trans lated to Moray, 1680. Brecliin. Dunkeld. Argyll. 30 Hector Maclean. 31 Archibald Graham. 32 jilobert Douglas, trans lated to Dunblane, 1684. 33 Alexander Cairncross, translated to Glas gow, same year ; to Baphoe, 1693. Argyll. The Isles. Brechin. Brechin. April 28, 1675, 1676. May 7, 1677. {Robert Glasgow, 3. Alex. Edinburgh, 19. (The other Bishop is not mentioned.} 1677. 1678. 1678. 1679. Sept. 5, 1679. 1680. 1680. 1682. 1684. APPENDIX. 581 No. Name of Bishop. Name of See. Date of Con, secration. Names of Consecrators. 34 33 James Drummond. Brechin. Alexander Rose, trans lated to Edinburgh, 1687. 36 John Hamilton. 37 William Hay. John Gordon. Moray. Dunkeld. Moray. Galloway. Dec. 25, 1684. 1686. Oct. 19, 1686. 1688. Sept. 4, 1688. 39 40 Ihe jBwAops in Scotland were noic deprived of their Temporalities 1 John Fullarton John Sage. 4142 43 44 John Falconar. Henry Christie. 4546 } Archibald Campbell. James Gadderar. Jeremiah Collier, Nathaniel Spinck( Samuel Hawes, lier. ) inckes. > !S. ) Arthur Millar. William Ii-vine. Aberdeen. For the Eng- ¦! lish Non- > jurors. ) Edinburgh. Jan. 25, 1705. AprU 28, 1709. Aug. 24, 1711. Feb. 24, 1712. June 3, 1713. Oct 22, 1718. f John Glasgow, 21. ,? Alexander jErfiniurj/i, 35. ( Robert Dunblane, 32. ( Alexander Edinburgh, 35. ) Robert Dunblane, 32. ( John Sage, 40. ( Alexander Edinburgh, 85. < Robert Dunblane, 3*2. ( John Falconar, 4 1 . ( George Hickes. < John Falconar, 41. ( Archibald Campbell, 43. ( George Hickes. ) Archibald CampbeU, 43. ( James Gadderar, 44. ( Alexander Edinburgh, 35. ) John FuUarton, 39. ( John Falconar, 41. 582 APPENDIX. No. Name of Bishop. Name of See. Date of Con. secration. Names of Consecrators. 4748 4950 5152 53 54 55 5657 58 59 60 61 62 David Freebairn. Andrew Cant. Alexander Duncan, Robert Norrie. Henry Doughty. John Ouchterlonie. James Rose '•¦} Thomas Rattray, John GiUan. David Rankine. William Dunbar. Robert Keith. Andrew Lumsden. Robert White. William Falconar. James Rait. John Alexander. Edinburgh. Glasgow. For the Eng- ' lish Non jurors. Brechin. Glasgow. Dunkeld. Fife. Glasgow. Moray.Caithness. Edinburgh. Dunblane. Caithness. Brechin. Dimkeld. Oct. 17, 1722. 1724. Mar. 30, 1725. Nov. 29, 1726. June 4, 1727. June 11, 1727. June 18, 1727. Nov. 2, 1727, June 24, 1735, Sept. 10, 1741. Oct. 4, 1742. Aug, 9, 1743. ( John FuUarton, 39. } Arthur MUlar, 45. ( 'William Irvine, 46. ( John Fullarton, 39. ¦; WiUiam Irvine, 46. ( Arthur MUlar, 45. {JcHn Fullarton, 39. Arthur Millar, 45. WUliam Irvine, 46. David Freebairn, 47. C David Freebairn, 47. i Alexander Duncan, 49. ( Andrew Cant, 48. C James Gadderar, 44. < Alexander Duncan, 49. ( Andrew Cant, 48. {David Freebairn, 47- Alexander Duncan, 49. James Rose, 52. John Ouchterlonie, 51. ( James Gadderar, 44. } Arthur MUlar, 45. ( Thomas Rattray, 53. ( Andrew Cant, 48. -; Thomas Rattray, 53. ( Robert Keith, 57. C Thomas Rattray, S3. } Robert Keith, 57. ( William Dunbar, 56. ( Thomas Rattray, 53. \ Robert Keith, 57. (Robert White, 59, ( Thomas Rattray, 53. \ Robert White, 59. I Robert Keith, 57. {Robert Keith, 57. Robert White, 59. William Falconar, 60. James Rait, 61. APPENDIX. 583 Name of Bishop. Name of See. Date of Con, secration. Names of Consecrators. 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 72 73 74 Andrew Gerai-d. Henry Edgar, Bobert Forbes, Robert Kilgour. Charles Rose. Arthur Peti-ie. George Innes. John Skinner, Samuel Seabury, Andrew Macfarlane, WUliam Abernethy Drummond. John Strachan. Jonalli.in Watson. Aberdeen. Fife. Ross and Caithness. Aberdeen, Dunblane, Moray. Brechin. Aberdeen. Connecticut. Moray. Brechin. Dunkeld. July 17, 1747. Nov. 1, 1759. June 24, 1762. Sept. 21, 1768. Aug. 24, 1774. June 27, 1777. Aug, 13, 1778. Sept. 25, 1782. Nov. 14, 1784. March 7, 1787. Sept. '26, 1787. Sept. 20. 1702. r Robert White, 59. J WUliam Falconar, 60. I James Rait, 6 1 . (.John Alexander, 62. {Robert White, 59. WUliam Falconar, 60. James Rait, 61. John Alexander, 62. C WiUiam Falconar, 60. ^ John Alexander, 62. ( Andrew Gerard, 63. ( WiUiam Falconar, 60. < James Rait, 61. ( John Alexander, 62. ( William Falconai-, 60. } James Rait, 61. ( Robert Forbes, 65. f WUliam Falconar, 60. J James Rait, 61. 1 Robert KUgour, 66. [_ Charles Rose, 07. ( William Falconar, 60. < Charles Rose, 67- ( Arthur Petrie, 68. ( Robert KUgom-, 66. < Charles Rose, 67. ( Ai-thur Petrie, 68. ( Robert KUgour, 66. } Arthiu- Petrie, 68. ( John Skinner, 70. ( Robert KUgour, 66. ) Arthur Petrie, 68. ( John Skinner, 70. ( John Skinner, 70. ) Robert KUgour, 66. ( Andrew Macfarlane, 7 1 • ("John Skinner, 70. J Andrew Macfarlane, 7 1 • j William A. Druramond, 72. [.John Strachan, 73. 584 APPENDIX. No. Name of Bishop. Name of See. Date of Con secration. Names of Consecrators. 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 Alexander Jolly. Daniel Sandford. Patrick Torry. George Gleig. WUliam Skinner. David Low. M. H. Luscombe. James Walker. David Moir. 83 Michael Russell. 84 Charles H. Terrot. Moray. Edinbiu-gh. Dunkeld. Brechin. Aberdeen. Ross and Argyll. To go abroad. Edinburgh. Brechin. ' Glasgow. Edinburgh. June 24, 1796. Feb. 9, 1806. Oct. 12, 1808. Oct. 30, 1808. Oct. 27, 1816. Nov. 14, 1819. Mar. 20, 1825. Mar. 7, 1830. Oct. 8, 1837- June 2, 1841. ( WUUam A. Drummond, 72. < Andrew Macfarlane, 71. ( John Strachan, 73. ( John Skinner, 70. ¦' i Jonathan ,Watson, 74. {^ Alexander JoUy, 75. ( John Skinner, 70. ¦; Andrew Macfarlane, 71. ( Alexander Jolly, 75. C John Skinner, 70. < Alexander JoUy, 75. ( Patrick Torry, 77. {George Gleig, 78. Alexander JoUy, 75. Daniel Sandford, 76. Patrick Torry, 77. {George Gleig, 78. Alexander Jolly, 75. Patrick Torry, 77. ( George Gleig, 78. < Daniel Sandford, 76. ( David Low, 80. ("George Gleig, 78. J Alexander Jolly, 75. 1 WUliam Skinner, 79. L David Low, 80. ( James Walker, 81. } WUliam Skinner, 79. ( David Low, 80. "WiUiam Skinner, 79- Patrick Torry, 77. David Low, 80. David Moir, 82. Michael RusseU, 83. The Bishops in this list who have no Sees following their names 'H'ere consecrated cither as members of the Episcopal College, or as coadjutors to other Bishops. APPENDIX. 585 " It is with regret that I find myself unable to give more particulars of the Consecrations in Scotland between 1662 and 1688. A coUection of Ecclesiastical Records belonging to the Church of Scotland, which had been deposited by Bishop CampbeU (43) in the Library of Sion CoUege, London, 'was burnt in the fire which destroyed the Houses of Parlia ment, where it had been taken for some purpose of inquiry. These re cords (I am informed) related to the Archbishopric of Glasgow, and would probably have furnished information of the consecrations in that Archbishopric. It is possible that the Registers of St Andrews may be BtiU in existence, though it is not at present knovm where." The present ¦writer has made some additions to the above list, such as the consecration of Bishop Terrot in 1841, and two of the consecrators of two Bishops in 1674. It is to be farther observed, that though after the Revolution the CoUege Party could not be considered Diocesan Bishops, yet Mr Perceval omits to mention the Dioceses to which seve ral of the coadjutor Bishops were elected. Mr Perceval observes that the Scottish Episcopal Succession was transmitted to Ireland " by John Lesly, Bishop ofthe Isles, who was translated to Raphoe in 1633, and to Clogher in 1660." A preceding Bishop of the Isles, however, was translated to Raphoe, whom Bishop Leslie succeeded. This was An drew Klnox, nominated Bishop of the Isles and Abbot of lona in 1606, and translated to Raphoe in 1622, where he died in 1632. The Epis- «opal Succession was also subsequently transmitted to Ireland in the person of Dr Alexander Cairncross, Archbishop of Glasgow, most irre gularly and unconstitutionaUy deprived of liis See by James II. in 1687, and appomted to the See of Raphoe by WiUiam III. in 1693, in which he continued tiU his death in 1701. As the poUtical principles of the Scottish Bishops after the Revolu tion identified them considerably with the English Nonjurors, we find several of the former intimately connected with the affairs of the latter. The EngUsh Prelates deprived at the Revolution for refusing to trans fer their aUegiance to WiUiam and Mary were, as is weU known. Arch bishop Sancroft of Canterbury, Bishops Lloyd of Norwich, Turner of Ely, Frampton of Gloucester, Ker of Bath and WeUs, White of Peter borough, Thomas of Worcester, Cartwright of Chester, and Luke of Chichester ; but Bishops Thomas. Cartwright, and Luke, died before 586 APPENDIX. the act of deprivation was passed. Apparently relying upon the canon ical vaUdity of one of the last acts of Archbishop Sancroft 's Ufe, signing a deputation of his powers as metropolitan to Dr Lloyd, the deprived Bishop of Norwich, that Prelate, assisted by the deprived Bishops of Ely and Peterborough, consecrated George Hickes as Suffragan of Thet ford, and Thomas Wagstaffe as Suffragan of Ipswich. " Under what plea," says Mr Perceval, " consecrations performed in the Province of Canterbury, without consultation or approval of the Bishops of the Pro vince, whose legitimate institution was never caUed in question, and without the approval of the now existing metropolitan, can be regarded otherwise than as irregular and schismatical, I am at a loss to conceive. It should seem that the deprived Bishops themselves had misgivings on the subject, for they made no attempt to repeat the step, and it was not tiU after a lapse of twenty years, during which aU the deprived Bishops and Wagstaffe had died off, that Hickes determined to keep up a suc cession of Bishops for the Nonjurors ; for which purpose he appUed to the Bishops in Scotland, two of whom, paying more regard apparently to their political attachments than to the Canons of the Church, agreed to meddle with the affairs of a Province in which they had no voice, and, together with Hickes, consecrated CoUier, Spinckes, and Hawes." The Scottish Bishops here mentioned were Bishops CampbeU and Gadderar, who then resided in England, but it must be recoUected that, in ac cordance with their political principles, they in common with the Eng lish Nonjurors held peculiar views of the then position of the Church of England. There can be no doubt, however, of the correctness of Mr Percevals statement. Without offering any opinion as to whether Hickes, CoUier, and their brethren, were canonicaUy consecrated, or are to be held as Bishops in the proper sense, it is explicitly declared in the 36th of the Apostolical Canons, which are of such antiquity as to be ascribed to the Apostolic Age, and were certainly framed not later thau the end of the second or beginning of the third century — " Let not a Bishop presume to ordain in cities or viUages not subject to him. And if he be convicted of doing so, without consent of those to whom such places belong, let him and those whom he has ordained be deposed."* In the 22d Canon of the Synod of Antioch it is set forth — " Let not • Beveridge's Pandect, i. 24. APPENDIX. 587 a Bishop go iuto another city or district, not pertaining to him, to or dain any one, unless with the consent of the proper Bishop of the dis- ti'ict. If any one dara to do so, let the ordination be invalid, and him seK be punished by the Synod."* Bishops Hickes, CampbeU, and Gad derar, consecrated CoUier, Hawes, and Spinckes, on tho 24th of March 1713. The leai-ning of those Nonjuring Bishops, especiaUy CoUier and Spinckes, is weU known by their works. On the 25th of January 1715, those Bishops, assisted by Bishops CampbeU and Gadderar, consecrated Mr Henry Gaudy and Mr Thomas Brett ; and on the 25tli of Novem ber 1722 we find Bishop CampbeU assisting Bishops CoUier and Brett, in consecrating Mr John Grifiin. " Before this time," says Mr Perce val, " another division had arisen among the hapless Nonjurors, in con sequence of Brett, CoUier, and tbe Scottish Bishop CampbeU, who had settled himself in England, insisting upon making alterations in the Liturgy (particularly requiring water to be mixed with the wine in the Eucharist), to which Hawes, Spinckes, Gaudy, Taylor, and Bedford, would not consent ; accordingly a separation of commuuion took place. After the death of Hawes, of Taylor, and of Bedford, Spinckes and Gandy, being desirous of a succession in their Une, applied to the Bishops in Scotland, and they (again, as it seems to me, unmindful of tiieir duty) consecrated Mr Henry Doughty for their friends in Eng land." The date of this consecration was March 30, 1725, and the Scottish consecrators ai-e stated to have been Bishops FuUarton, Mil lar, Irvine, and Freebairn. Bishop CampbeU appears as assisting with Bishops Brett and Griffin at the consecration of Mr Thomas Brett, jun., ou the 9th of April 1727. This line of the Nonjurors became de funct at the death of Bishop Gordon in 1779, who was consecrated on the llth of July 1741, by Bishops Brett, sen.. Smith, and Ma'wman. There was another line of Nonjurors, distinctly separated from tho above, and never recognised, because the consecrations were performed by single Bishops. We find Bishop CampbeU intimately connected with this line. In 1733 he consecrated Mr Roger Laurence, the author of " Lay Baptism Invalid," who was the first of this new line, and in that year he and Mr Laurence consecrated Mr Thomas Deacon. The suc cessors were Messrs P. J. Brown, Kenrick Price, WiUiam Cart- * Beveridge's Pandect, i 450. 588 APPENDIX. wright, Thomas Garnet, and Charles 'Boothe. Mr Boothe died in Ire- land in 1805, which terminated this Une of the EngU,sh Nonjurors, the notices of aU of whom, says Mr Perceval, " painful and melancholy as they are, as records of the errors of high-minded and honourable men, wiU not be without their use if they shaU assist in convincing any per son of the wretchedness of schism." Such was the extinction of the Nonjurors, with whom after the death of Bishop CampbeU the Scot tish Episcopal Church had little intercourse, and we find Bishop Keith seriously expostulating with one of them for unnecessary interference in Scottish Episcopal affairs. This was Bishop George Smith, conse crated on the 26th of December 1728, by Henry Gandy, John Black- bum, and Richard Rawlinson, the sixth, eleventh, and fourteenth line of Bishops of that line. It seems that Messrs Welton and Talbot, two of the early Nonjuring Bishops, whose consecration, however, was never recognized by the rest of their brethren, because it was done by only one individual, Ralph Taylor, without their approval, went to North America, and performed episcopal duties. Welton located himself at Philadelphia, but by the complaint of the Bishop of London to Government he retired to Por tugal, where he died in 1726. Talbot submitted by taking the oaths. Dr Samuel Seabury was therefore the first Bishop of the Church in the United States. As related in the present history, he was conse • crated in 1784 by Bishops Kilgour, Petrie, and Skinner. In 1787 Bi shops White and Provoost were consecrated for the American Church by the Archbishops of Canterbury and Tork, and the Bishops of Peter borough and of Bath and WeUs. In 1790 Bishop Madison of Vir ginia was consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishops of London and Rochester. The first consecration in the United States was that of Bishop Claggett for the Diocese of Maryland, at which Bi shop Seabury of Connecticut assisted, with Bishop Provoost of New York, Bishop White of Pennsylvania, and Bishop Madison of Maryland, thus amalgamating the Scottish and English consecrations, from which the succession in the American Church is derived. KniNBURGII PRINTING C0MP,\NV, Preparing for Publication, in one large volume Svo, uniform with the present Work, price 15s. HISTORY or THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. WHEN ESTABLISHED BY LAW, FROM THE EEFORMATION TO THE REVOLUTION. BT JOHN PARKER LAWSON, M.A. i^% It is respectfiiUy requested that those Subscribers to the present Work who are disposed to promote the pubUcation of the above Volume, wiU transmit their names to Messrs GALLIE & BAYLEY, 69, George Street, Edinbitbgh, either direct, or by their respective Book- seUers. This, and the present Volume, wiU form a complete and au thentic History of the Episcopal Church of Scotland from the Refor mation, including the exciting Reigns of James I., Charles I., and Charles IL, the whole derived from valuable MSS. and other docu ments. Many curious and interesting details wiU be given of the true ecclesiastical state of Scotland in the Seventeenth Century, not hither to pubUshed. The Author confidently relies on the patronage of the Members and Friends of the Church to enable him to venture on the publication of the Volume now announced, that it may appear in De cember 1843. GALLIE & BAYLEY beg respectftiUy to inform Members of the EPISCOPAL CHURCH, that they wUl always find at then- Premises a Select and Extensive Stock of approved THEO LOGICAL WORKS, BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER, CHUECH SERVICE, &c., in every VARIETY of BINDING ; and being- themselves in constant personal attendance. Strangers and others honouring them 'with a "visit may rely on the most assi duous attention. 69, Georoe Street, Edinburgh, December 1 812 3 9002 00506 7450